How to tell if you are a vampire
You might
be a vampire
if…
Vampires Among Us
website
* You have a strong desire for and/or Stimulation by blood (sexual, revitalizing or otherwise)
* You have a nameless craving that can never quite be fulfilled
* People you get close to tend to become tired, weary and upset a lot around you
* People tend to find you interesting at first, then begin to avoid you
* Even when surrounded by others, you always feel alone
* Sunlight/bright light in general hurts your eyes (but you can go out in it, even so)
* You tend to be a night person by nature (because you may feel more comfortable and “alive” at this time)
* You have had a strong interest in vampires(in any aspect of the genre) probably since puberty onwards
* You have had a strong interest in vampires since a traumatic event occured in your life
* You don’t get sick often, or if you do, the maladies are often strange or severe
* You are a fast healer
* Sex tends to leave you feeling revitalized and full of energy
* You have drank blood before or would like to, if you could
* You enjoy imbibing sexual fluids because of the vitality they contain
* Electrical appliances and you don’t generally tend to get along well (watches stop often, computers malfunction for no reason, microwaves start up by themselves, etc)
* You prefer rich fabrics, tastes, scents etc.
* You are very sensitive to sensory extremes (strong scents, rough textures, sour tastes,etc)
* You feel totally different on some elemental,intuitive level to most other human beings
* You feel you don’t belong in this century, maybe even this world
.
* You believe in reincarnation and maybe even have had past life visions
* Your dreams are often extremely vivid and sometimes result in cases of deja vu
* You easily “trance out” or find yourself detached from the world
* You posess an ability similar to ESP (or are highly intuitive in general)
* People often find you very empathetic to how they feel
* People often either trust you completely or think you are very dangerous.
* Your style of clothing tends to be more on the dramatic side
* Your relationships tend to be very rocky and emotionally unstable
* Your relationships tend to be very intense and passionate
* People tell you that you are too intense/an “enigma”/”dark hole”/add similar phrase here
* You look younger than you are (when you’re beyond
twenty years of age) or look older than you are (when you are younger than 20 yrs of age)
* You can see and/or read auras
* Animals tend to get along well with you
* You have good, natural “magickal” abilities (if you do spells, etc, usually they work)
* You have only one or two friends/lovers who really understand you and whom you get along with
* When you will things to happen, they usually do
* You can often easily tell how other people are feeling
* You feel sick/get rashes/etc in the daytime when the sun is shining
* (you’re a woman) Your period starts late in the day and your cycle is usually timed to the full moon
* You suffer from allergies
.
.
Traits of The Vampire links
________________________________________________________________________________
Psychic Vampire Self Defense
___Links are in GREEN
.
Wow, I have 25 of those symptoms. Weird…
Renee - December 26, 2008 at 12:54 am |
i sparkle in the sun… like the cullen vampires =]
regina - July 29, 2009 at 7:27 pm |
cool I think im one too my skin sparkles too.
I also have most of those things listed above
Aruno T. - August 18, 2009 at 7:58 pm
I have so may of those symtoms.
I am already a vampire,
but I like to do reaserch about my human life.
I sometimes sparkle in the sun,
but i can usually cover it. It has gotten more faint,
but thats not the only reason I don’t go out in the sun.
The sun hurts my skin!
Is that abnormal?
Please respond!
Bella and her “adopted sister” Tori
Bella Bree - August 25, 2009 at 3:42 pm
really?
fucking vampyres dont sparkle. -___-
ever thought you were really pale?
stupid twilight shit.
Stephanie - September 10, 2009 at 8:28 pm
i kno rite. vampires dont fukin sparkle. wat is with u twilight luvrs? ugh. if u think ur a vampire b/c you think u sparkle then ur full of shit. there are no sparklig vampires. you just need to get the fuck overit.
ASHLEIGH HOPSON - October 10, 2009 at 1:33 pm
that doesnt happen okay
RainbowNinja - December 3, 2009 at 4:57 am
WTF! Is wrong with you?
You must read too much Twi-SHIT!
On the other hand I’ve got 29 of those symptoms.
Carmella - January 5, 2010 at 7:37 am
right….
sara - June 9, 2010 at 8:51 pm
Vampires do not sparkle in the sun!
Sangs need blood.
Psi’s need energy.
Vampires are part of earth
we live among the human race
just as god intended.
Vampires are nothing like the ones from Twilight.
The author of Twilight even said herself that
she made everything up!
Vampires are not damned to hell,
it all depends on what people do
while they are living!
Being a vampire is both a curse and a blessing.
So if you are a vampire be proud.
If your a human you really
don’t want to be a vampire.
Check out the website AwakeAndDrink.webs
Dominique.J - June 11, 2010 at 6:05 am
Humm I’m trying to figure out how to psi feed.
I’m a sang,
but sangs can psi feed to but it only
holds off the thirst for blood a little bit.
If been practicing taking and giving energy
but sometimes I can’t tell which one Im doing.
I’m seeing auras to.
But I can’t see the colors right away.
I see energy/whiteness around people
and I have to concentrait on it around their heads.
Or it’s faster seeing it with by eyes closed.
It’s even stronger.
I just look either around the persons head o
r I look into their eyes for a few seconds,
than I close my eyes and I see the color.
Dominique.J - June 12, 2010 at 2:30 pm
if you are really pale
you tend to “glow” in the sun.
which is why i dont go to the beach.
oh and i have 33 of them
(guys dont read this next part)
my period always starts while im asleep
Luna Nocturne - June 18, 2010 at 8:58 pm
If I see one more comment
about vampires fucking sparkling
in the sun,
I’m going to track you ALL down
and rip your throats out.
WE DON’T FUCKING SPARKLE.
WE ARE USUALLY PALE/FAIR SKINNED,
AND THE REFLECTION OF THE SUN
ON OUR SKIN GIVES AN ILLUSION OF LUSTER,
LIKING GLOWING.
GET YOUR HEADS OUT OF FUCKING TWILIGHT.
Vasilisa - July 11, 2010 at 3:54 am
regina and aruno T – u chat absolute crap!!!
twilight vampires the cullens and others
only sparkle on the film and book so they
grab the reader or audience muppit!
they are not real vampires obviously.
how stupid can u get.
you do not sparkle u r just highly
stupid humans now go back to your
crappy lives and ;eave us alone.
if i am a vampire u
dont want to mess with me!!!
Opal - September 5, 2010 at 11:03 am
Vampires don’t fucking sparkle.
Fire the Vampire - May 14, 2011 at 1:57 am
OH SHUT UP U FREAKIN STUPID VAMPIRE MAYBE UR NOT EVEN A VAMPIRE REGINA IM A REAL VAMPIRE!?!?!?!
ani - September 25, 2011 at 11:35 pm
I am a REAL vampire and a twightlight lover and i can tell u that most of the stuff in twighlight is bull s*** real vamps don’t even have fangs, you are seriously mocking the vamp community.
someone who's a real vamp - February 11, 2012 at 8:55 pm
Look stupid, we vampires don’t sparkle in the sun. We’re just pale, not living disco balls. If you sparkle in the sun then, what a coincidence.
Angel David Camacho Mutt - May 13, 2012 at 12:06 pm
OMFG. I HAVE ALL OF THESE.
IF U HAVE ALL OF THESE TOO MESSAGE ME @:
IMA3M0BITCH@YAHOO.COM
ASHLEIGH HOPSON - September 27, 2009 at 4:57 pm |
wow i know i kinda like blood
is weird and i have lots of things
that it said on there
britt keen - October 20, 2009 at 11:08 pm
i have all of those symptoms except
for the sex thing i’m only twelve.
I am a vampire i drink blood,
i don’t like the sun,
animals love me,
i’m not a “people- person”,
i can change the weather,
read minds,
tell what gift someone has,
tell who’s a vampire,
run really really fast,
jump really really high,
really really strong,
really really pale,
dress really out of the ordinary,
have fangs,
can sharpen my fangs,
i can change my appearance,
can tell when people are lying,
love the taste of blood,
etc.
I won’t bore you with what you
already know about my kind.
But i know i am a vampire
and i am not being obsessed or stupid.
thank you
morgan - October 30, 2009 at 9:10 pm
i have 35 of those symptoms.
omg!!!!!!!
morgan - November 5, 2009 at 10:06 pm
wow dude.
i got most of these freakin symptoms.
am i a vampire????
i like blood animals like me.
i hate the freakin sun.
i see well in da dark.
my senses are good.
lots of stuff man.
i LOVE blood.
Roberto - April 9, 2010 at 2:57 am
I HAVE ALL OF THESE SYMPTOMS. kool. i have fang i have to hide sometimes during the day on the top and bottom
CRAZY. o i can read most peoples mind. i like most of it and i can jump as high as 5 ft tall in the air. flat
andy s. - April 10, 2010 at 5:42 pm
i have all those too, and people should really get off the sparkle thing because they aren’t convincing anyone. i meen really if you glow, great that means your skin is healthy, but trust me, we don’t sparkle so listen lets talk about something stop else, like to believing everything we see on TV!
Dakota - March 26, 2011 at 3:55 pm
i do to
zack - May 23, 2011 at 7:06 pm
i do also
abby - May 23, 2011 at 7:18 pm
with a strong enough inner magnitude of consciousness you can alter this universe to whatever you want. I will say this “vampires” are just a mixture of physical and spiritual energy. That is why you feel alone even around people. because we are all one. ONE. Fighting and ignorance only seperates our conciousness into pieces like shattered glass. we must not have to rise and love and make peace signs. Just understand, forgive, and seek. Most importantly, understand how to do those. and if we can not we are not ready to ascend. But remember everyone it’s okay to feel alone, sad, hurt. Because without those we wouldn’t know what company, joy, and ecstasy is.
Paul Robert Hasler - September 18, 2011 at 10:42 am
i have all of these im vampire YES!!!!! 🙂
ani - September 25, 2011 at 11:28 pm
i have all of them like omfg and a hate the sun so badly it hurts my eyes and gives me big rashes so i intend to not go to the beach
georgeaxxx am a vampire - May 22, 2012 at 5:58 pm
I have most of the symptoms.
I have strong teeth.
My best friend is Kira,
she has already posted.
My name is Miranda.
Is there a way to find
out if you have powers?
-Miranda
(PS: CATS RULE!)
RuledByFantima - November 13, 2009 at 4:07 am |
Once I found out I was a vampire (tested positive)
the sun started hurting my eyes.
Note to Kira:
I finally found it I’m so happy!
Hi.
Btw her name (hi morgan)
is morgan not megan.
Bye!
Please reply to both!
And will somebody tell me
if I really am a vampire?
RuledByFantima - November 13, 2009 at 4:13 am
OMG my cat just tried to bite my neck!
RuledByFantima - November 13, 2009 at 9:14 am
nvm wrong post sorry
RuledByFantima - November 13, 2009 at 2:07 pm
exactly 35 symtpoms.
ruledbyfantima - November 13, 2009 at 2:54 pm
WOW I have almost all the symptoms listed,
I do have some strange powers.
You may think im full of it
but I’m taotally telling the truth.
a good way to test if you have powers
is to try pretty much all the powers you
can think of
(do not try flying, really bad idea.)
for example try staring at the sky
and focus on making it cloudy,
if you do,
you have the power to control the weather.
so just try random stuff at random times,
when you get a reaction,
you know that thats your power
(or one of them.)
it is possible to have more than one power.
i would know i have several!
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 6:13 pm
i just turned thirteen
and my abilities are getting
very much stronger.
my eyes turn even more red than before.
my sense of smell is much stronger.
my thirst for blood is penetrating.
I run soooooooo much faster.
I am having clearer and more often visions.
all of my abilities are stronger.
leave me a message at strange.morgan@yahoo.com.
i am now a expert vampire and
I can answer any question that comes my way…
try me!
morgan - February 1, 2010 at 11:07 pm
Oh my gosh, I’m a vampire!
I knew i was different.
I have most of these symptoms.
Animals like to be arounbd me
I always have a feeling of dejavu
I feel like I don’t belong in this time or world
I’ve tasted blood (out of curiosity)
Things happen when I want them to
etc.
Bridget - March 23, 2010 at 1:06 am
im a real vampire because i did a spell im alyssa i just use my moms email and all that and im only 11 i go to middle school
ani - September 25, 2011 at 11:39 pm
i have 35 thats even wierder than 25,
no offense
vampiregoddess - November 26, 2009 at 3:27 am |
i have all of those and so do my friends
sarah - January 10, 2010 at 5:53 am |
i have all exept the sex part im only 11!!!!!
ani - September 25, 2011 at 11:40 pm
i need to tell you guys a story that happened to me.
i was at a sleepover at my friends house and my best best friend got this giant gash on her back and it smelled dilicious and vivid my eyes went red and black and my fangs came out with claws sort of the claws and i had to go to the bathroom away from her to not suck her blood and when she came back to me i asked is the cut gone and she said yes. so luckily i didn’t kill my best friend. i hunt in my sleep you can do that if you are a vampire expert i try to hunt animals but it is very hard a lot of times to stay away from the delicious scent and tase. my mouth is watering right now and my eyes are going red and black and i seriously just hissed. seriously. i am not lying.
this is 100000000000000000000000000000000% true i promise.
morgan the vampire. - January 21, 2010 at 11:03 pm |
hi Morgan, it’s Fire, when i red this i could feel you really had this happen. i have a question. i keep seeing symbols and having visions of us vampires on a hill over looking a city full of destruction
Fire The Vampire - January 21, 2010 at 11:41 pm
fire the vision of that is just your instincts.
i have visions such as that also.
maybe some day i will be at your side
over looking the destruction we accidently caused.
don’t worry i have them too.
scroll down and you can read about them.
morgan - January 22, 2010 at 10:34 pm
fire a way for me to tell if your vision is really going to happen is to see if i am in the vision with you is there a dark haired girl who is probably beside you and probably has red eyes and looks 13. she is tall and pale. is this girl in your vision?
morgan - February 2, 2010 at 11:11 pm
yes i see what you described. although every thing was bright, very bright
Fire The Vampire - February 3, 2010 at 12:07 am
I have alot of these syptoms. My boyfriend is a hybrid. he thinks Im a vampire and i just need to be awakened. I want to turn. Dose anyone know if transfermation spells work??? Or can someone tell if I’m really a vampire???? PLEASE I NEED HELP!!!
Domo - February 11, 2010 at 5:02 am
I need to find out if i am a vampire. Can someone tell me,ask me questions feel my energy SOMETHING!! My boyfriend is a hybrid vampire. Do i just need to be awakened???!! Do transformation spells work?? I need help!!! Someone please conatact me at jacksondominique80@yahoo.com
Domo - February 11, 2010 at 5:05 am
ok. nobody hate me but i think i am half vampire and half werewolf. i show many symptoms of both. dont hate me and sone one please give me some answers i want to know if i am a vampire, a werewolf, or both. help!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
morgan - February 13, 2010 at 10:42 pm |
hi im exactly the same as u and im a girl and im 13 and yes actually i think u could be both because i cast both speel vampire and werewolf and my eyes turn gold but i also am a night person i have half the sytoms for vampire but al the symtoms for a werewolf so u will probably turn into both u will probly look more like a vampire though ul have to tell all ur symtoms in ordor for me to help iv already got large fangs
jojo - June 28, 2012 at 5:34 am
Some one please help me.
i am getting weaker and weaker by the minute by loss of blood. dying animals and humans are becoming scarce and i dont know what to do.
i feel sick a lot now without blood. and my skin won’t cut. it’s almost unpenetrable.
please help before i die and wilt away.
give me some advice on how to survive this dying time.
please hurry. i dont have much time left.
my eyes are getting darker. my strength and speed weaaker. my fangs are getting sharper. my thirst is penetrating. my emotions are fading. my sleep deeper. my visions and dreams less.my promise not to harm my family being questioned.
help me please before i do die and wither away like a black rose.
Hurry and help me as soon as you read this.
it doesnt matter who replys.
please hurry and help.
morgan - March 5, 2010 at 10:43 pm |
my mother will not leave me alone for me to try to find something. no one will leave me alone. please hurry and help.
morgan - March 5, 2010 at 10:45 pm
find a coven to take you in
alessandr - March 29, 2010 at 5:20 pm
alassander would you be willing
to take me into a coven no one else
near me is a vampire so would
you do me this favor
morgan - April 21, 2010 at 9:06 pm
if u make ur way to my house u cann have my blood but not all of it i am not sure but ive beenn tld by many people tht im a pureblood who just needs to be awakened maybe if u take sme of my blood i will awaken please email me back morgan
Jessica Nation - May 18, 2010 at 12:49 am
uhmm is everyone really seriouse :S i dont
know what to believe :L uhm have some
of mine if you wish i guess (:
lauraa (: - October 4, 2010 at 9:16 pm
omg i got all of the symtoms
except for the one that says
if ur a woman that ur period
starts late in the day and ur ovulation
cycle starts on the full moon
adam - March 20, 2010 at 9:00 pm |
jessica nation,
thank you for your proposal.
i have not had blood in months and i am dying.
i am very weak and very ill.
i do sense that you are a full blood
and if i drink a bit of your blood
and put a bit of mine into you
in the process you shall be awakened.
Tell me where you live and
i shall see you soon.
Thank you again you are saving my life.
When you see me you may be asleep
or it may be in your dreams.
when you sense me tell me about it.
you might have marks on your neck
and i promise i shall not drink it all.
thank you.
morgan - June 18, 2010 at 6:25 pm
i have all of the above so i most be a vampire. great
sean - April 2, 2010 at 12:23 am |
You’re right Sean that is great.
welcome to the brotherhood.
jackson - June 26, 2010 at 7:23 pm
i think im a vampire.
i do crave to drink blood
kimmy - April 21, 2010 at 7:31 pm |
u must meet me some time kimmy how old r u? and im a girl im not lez because i did a spell and i found this website and im 100% vampire. reply plz and fast
ani - September 25, 2011 at 11:52 pm
any1 who is talking shit on this site
better get the FUCK off of it.
i am dead FUCKING serious.
i dont like BULLSHITERS.
i am a vampire and i will
hunt your ASS down.
you wouldnt be the first
BULLSHITING human i have killed.
i am not very nice when it comes
to SHIT FACES trying to lie about SHIT
this serious just for a FUCKING laugh.
i know i am not the only vampire
on this website that is sick of you
FUCKING BITCHES.
so back the FUCK off you MOTHER FUCKERS
before i decide to let my evil vampire side
take over and have a little feast
on you and your friends.
those of you who are telling the truth
and do agree with me leave me a message.
i am sick and tired of SONS OF BITCHES
who try to joke around and get us all hyped
just to FUCK us over.
i will get all of my vampire friends,
werewolf friends,
and witch friends from this website
and hunt down your ASS and kill you.
i dont take kindly to FUCKERS.
and if you are not a vampire
and you are a human and
on this website GET THE FUCK OFF.
you are not supposed
to know about us.
if you dont FUCKING get your lying ASS
off this website if your either lying
or a human i will personly kill your ASS.
you better be FUCKING afraid BITCHES.
i am not normally this foul mouthed
but this kind of SHIT just PISSES me off.
you wouldnt like me
when i get PISSED off.
message to all liars
i hope a vampire jumps your
FUCKING ASS and kills you
cause vampires dont like BULLSHITERS.
that is how you know i am a vampire
i wouldnt be saying all this SHIT if i wasnt.
so back that FUCK
off before i kill your ASS.
i am giving you FUCKERS
and fair DAMN warning.
you better be FUCKING wise
for one time in your DAMN life
and take my advice and get
the FUCK off this DAMN site.
you MOTHER FUCKERS need to
start getting smart and stop
FUCKING around with vampires
or you wil get your ASS killed.
thats all i have FUCKING to say about it.
any1 else who feels the same way
about these BULLSHITERS feel free
to leave a message under this one.
thx.
p.s. if you FUCKERS dont wise up
i will be coming to FUCKING kill your DAMN ASS.
so wise the FUCK up BITCHES.
morgan - April 21, 2010 at 10:12 pm |
morgan i totally agree im wiv ya
I PARALYSED SOMEONE IN A FIGHT
WEHN I DINT KNOW I WAS A VAMPIRE
BUT NOW I KNOW ILL BITE ALL U HUMANS
AND YOU FUCKING LIARS N SUCK YA BLOOD
COZ U HUMANS ON THIS SIGHT WHO ARE NOT
VAMPIRES BETTER PISSING GET OFF IT OTHERWISE
ILL KILL YOU ALL GOT IT GET SOME SENSE IN YOU
U WANKAS DONT PLAY WITH VAMPIRES YOULL
GET BIITEN THATS ALL I GOTTA SAY ON THE
MATTER BUT IF YOU DONT GET OFF THIS
SITE ME N MORGAN N ALL US WILL
PERSONALLY GET U N KILL YOU GOT IT?
U FUCKIN PRICKS!!!!
shannon - April 24, 2010 at 1:04 pm
i agree to
Jessica Nation - May 18, 2010 at 12:54 am
omg morgan u r so rite man
u told those bitches but really
can u really become one i got 40
out of those and i swear to God I’m
not lieing how can you tell im 11
and im freaked out!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Chloe Lewis - May 31, 2010 at 6:57 pm
You took the words right out of my mouth.
THANK YOU!!
And she’s right you mother fucking mongrels.
IF YOU THINK YOU SPARKLE
GET YOUR FUCKING HUMAN ASS
OFF THIS SITE RIGHT FUCKING NOW.
AND ENOUGH WITH THE WITCH PARODIES.
THEY AREN’T FUCKING UGLY.
I should know.
My mother is a witch.
SO SUCK IT BITCHES CUZ SHES IN HER
FORTIES AND SHE LOOKS DAMN HOT.
Vasilisa - July 11, 2010 at 3:59 am
OMG Iam soooooooo scared…
Please spare me you stupid bitch…
I am human & Im on the fuckin site
what da fuck you gonna do about it???
suck me you fucking retard..
get a fuckin life..
u cant be fuckin serious with this bull shit
you silly lil cunt..
vampire huh ?
I’ll call u when im on my period
so u can suck me…
I would love to see you popping
that hardcore bullshit on my block
u dumb bitch…
as a matter of fact if u think
u are so the hot shit come &
get me cause im a woman bitch &
i fight men…
I can hold a punch can u??? &
this aint no fairy tale bull shit,,,
get some….
Bronx,
New York…
suck me…
lily_311 - August 25, 2010 at 6:15 am
I agree all you FUCKING humans get off the website before i bite your FUCKING head off. P.S We vamps hate all the BULLSHIT your saying about us your just asking for a biting
Darkdog924 - November 11, 2010 at 2:10 am
i agree with everything you say
cara - January 4, 2011 at 4:50 pm
i agree with ya 100%. all of these bullshiters need to leave us alone.
ps. i know where you live
stevan - September 5, 2011 at 10:52 am
ikr im a real vampire and people shout stop talking crap about this website
ani - September 25, 2011 at 11:30 pm
i totally agree
ani - September 25, 2011 at 11:54 pm
uh i have this to say i think you say fuck
alot not what i was going to say….
im into vampire stuff thats only reson
im reading all this stuff i truelly think
its all true what you guys are sayin..
so i shall continue to read if you really
want me off the websire mssg me at
vampires_are_awsome50@yahoo.com……..
i am human wich u know now
ps i dount wach twilight enless my mom makes me
Nathan - February 2, 2012 at 1:40 pm
at least i think im human
Nathan - February 2, 2012 at 10:18 pm
um shannon youll just have 2 kill me if u dount
email me and say you want me on here ip ut ,y e,ail
in not that hard click it andd type ammsg then
send and ill be off or….just comekil me adress is
4864 Hinchmen way Ca. Sacremento look it up
ps kill me while im awake
so i know ur not a coward or something thx
human friend
Nate
besids i have nothing to live for anyway COMEN GET ME
Nathan - February 3, 2012 at 1:18 pm
i agree too n i am not a fucking human
im a awakened vampyre ready to be fully
awakened n ya thass all i have to say for now
alexander night - March 2, 2012 at 11:21 pm
HI DONT WANT TO ANGER YOU
BUT I THINK IM A VAMPIRE
IS THERE ANY WAY YOU CAN TELL
IM NOT BULLSHITTING AND DONT WORRY IF YOU CANT
AND I ALSO AM FUCKING PISSED OF ABOUT EVRYONE
LIEING ABOUT IT AND IT PISSES ME OF PLZ GET
TO ME SOON U CAN EMAIL ME
AT gracieali@hotmail.co.uk
grace ali - March 6, 2012 at 6:57 pm
I KNOW WRITE AND THOSE FUCKING BULLSHITERS
THAT KEEP GOING ON AND ON ABOUT THAT TWILIGHT SPARKLEING SHIT
HUMAN : OH LOOK AT MY IM SO DANGEROUS
I SPARKLE LIKE A DIAMOND
VAMPIRE:
SO SO INMATURE TO BAD I HAVE TO EAT THEM
AND THEN ON TOP OF IT ALL THERE BLABING
ON ABOUT HAVE FREAKING FANGS PEOPLE WHO
WANT TO BE VAMPS……
I WILL TELL YOU THIS NOW SO SHUT UP
AND LISTEN YOU HUMANS THINK BEING
A VAMPIRE IS SO GREAT AND HAPPY ITS NOT
WHAT YOU THINK IT IS MOST OF THE (REAL) VAMPIRE
ON HEAR INCLUDING ME WOULD WISH FOR A DAY WE
COULD GO TO SCHOOL AND NOT WANT TO SLAUGHTER
THE STUDENTS OR AT WORK FOR THE ODLER PEOPLE
ON HEER.
SO JUST THINK ABOUT THAT
molly - March 13, 2012 at 5:20 pm
I’ll stay on this website as long as I want bitches.
I don’t give a damn.
You want to kill me for doing it,
i’ll go ninja on your ass or call
the s.w.a.t team and tell them to
teabag you and your friends.
Your not even REAL vampires your
just sick creepos with serious problems
feeding on inocent lives.
Go do yourself and the world a favor
and get a good therapist.
You wannebee freaks.
GET RID OF ALL VAMPIRES,
POUR GASOLINE ON THEIR BODYS THEN
THROW A LIGHTER ON THEM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
WOO-HOOOOOOO WHAT NOW LEECHES!!!!!!!!!
Aleah - May 2, 2012 at 7:45 pm
Aleah – What happens now? Well. They go to jail for assault, and, you go to jail for murder by arson. You spend thirty years in prison. They walk free in a month or so. And when you get out you can consider how you were just as immature as everyone else posting empty threats on a thread about vampires.
Now, this is theoretical of course. In reality, you and everyone else will sit on their asses making death threats over the internet that will never be put into effect anywhere but the confines of their minds that assume location and distance is completely irrelevant when you wish to harm/murder/set fire to someone. Because all that can be accomplished through a computer screen. Yay, modern science. Oh wait. You can’t do that? Oh well, it was worth a shot. Maybe you should attempt to find this person and spread a flammable substance over them or bludgeon their face the hard way? What? Too much effort? That’s okay. After all, it would have been difficult for your teenage selves to obtain the obscene amounts of cash necessary to buy a plane ticket to wherever the hell this person lives(why not try your college savings account? You have no idea what you’ll ever use *that* money for anyway, right?), after, of course, you somehow manage to get past that pesky little task of tracking down the location of their home. Plus, you’re probably not aloud to drive without a parent or guardian present in the vehicle. Oh well. Maybe it’s best if you all keep the life experience of murder under your belt until say, your thirties, when you finally decide that your life is pointless anyway, what with having wasted away those so called “college savings” on more useful things like flamethrowers and samurai swords on ebay, and your lack of a romantic partner due to the fact that they all seem oddly frightened by your collection of murderous weapons -what the heck’s that all about anyway? Alrighty then, have fun and be safe committing virtual 1st degree murder, everybody!
Selene - May 3, 2012 at 1:00 am
I have 35 of those symptoms.what dose that means?
Dalast - December 29, 2010 at 8:43 pm |
*does
Dalast - December 29, 2010 at 8:47 pm
my skin sparkles in the sun and most things listed is like me and are any of you guys watching comic relief does glee club VOTE 4 FLAIR! ( they are all vamp’s)
im a vampire - March 17, 2011 at 5:49 pm |
This is a reply to everyone. Vampire is just a change in dna from other people. vampires have the royal elite bloodline of the draco constellation’s entities. It started when neanderthals began. They reproduced with them to make slave workers. This is in the book of Enoch and the old and new testament. Some have more of the bloodline than others. Mesopotamia and Africa is where it started. They reigned down and acted as gods (just as we would to a less advanced race). they used tools to mix dna strands to make different types of entities. Think why we races have different blood types and I don’t mean a, b, o. There is a war between these Draconians and someone else. I’m pretty sure America is controlled by the malevolent repltilians. Reptilians are everything a vampire can do. only more. There is strong theory they fight the benovolent races that want the greater good for humanity and progress to a high consciousness. Reptilians want us to hate, fear, hurt because that is how they exist here. vamps real or not i have all those traits and more but all I am is at a higher level of consciousness where I do not need food as much due to my rapid metabolism, love blood because it is the pure tastful, luscious essence of life. writing this makes me want it so bad. Just the thought makes me feel the energy. Sorry off topic went into trance. yea that stuff has a lot of energy, and how I can sense things before they happen. Because, in my density I understand there is no here or there no two seconds ago just fragments of random consciousness like ruffling through a treasure chest of pure energy and manifestation.
Paul Robert Hasler - September 18, 2011 at 10:12 am |
Hi Alice, and everyone else
I have a bit of advice to give to you
and the vampires whom are going to prove our existence.
be wary of the humans around you,
they may fight this “up rising”,
humans fear change and always try to live a “normal” life,
oblivious to the things going on around them.
I would not let your guard down when we are revealed,
after all, it is human nature to fear us.
we are, after all,
a powerful race that is capable of a lot more
than humans can even imagine.
if all goes well we could be looking at a new era,
one in which our race is the dominating race,
and the decisions of what to do for this country
and the world would be up to our race.
i also know that if we do come to rest at the top,
we must find and maintain an order system.
i have seen in several dreams that our great race
had risen and gained control of the government here,
and in other countries.
if i could i would join you when we do reveal ourselves,
but i am tied down by limits that i can not cross over.
i wish you the best of luck when our kind is revealed.
~Jamin P. Rose
(aka: fire the vampire.)
Jamin P. Rose - November 22, 2011 at 2:02 pm |
don’t think that i’m crazy but i have all of those symptoms
and 1 more i have a red crescent birthmark on my neck,
my mother is starting to freak out by the way
my name is jannah i’m 12 yrs.old sort of.
jannah faye a. ferry - March 4, 2012 at 3:42 am |
i have almost every single symptom and i crave blood everyday
corey - June 18, 2012 at 6:13 am |
Can anybody bite me?
vampire - July 8, 2012 at 9:23 pm |
That’s not the way it works.
Jamin P. Rose - July 8, 2012 at 10:41 pm
i have all the symtoms literally i even had a dream of becoming a vampyre.
madison - September 24, 2012 at 12:46 am |
i have most of those symptoms i mean a lot or to much to explane .omg i just found out i was born a vampire
bella - December 23, 2012 at 11:28 pm |
Every since I was 4, is when I’ve been craving blood all my life. I had a staple in my finger, and the minute I took it out, is when the blood started to rush. I didn’t know what to do, so the first thing I did, was stick my finger in my mouth. The first time you taste blood, is the best time. And it wont be the last time. You will crave it for all your life. It has been 8 years, and sometimes, I purposely make cuts so I can taste the soothing taste of blood. Now I know vampires aren’t all about drinking blood, so I decided to try typing in some related searches to this one on google. I clicked many links, but by far this was the most helpful. Now I’m not sure if all of these facts/statements on how to tell if you are of the vampire kind are true, but let me tell you, my answer was yes to all of these questions. I especially hate light the most. I can go out in it, but I try to avoid it most of the time. I usually leave early in the morning for school when its still a little dark out. My room is painted black, and so is my wardrobe. Now, I’m not sure if this counts, but I can relate to every “vampire move” that was made in twilight. Also, when I am around a lot of people, I often feel the urge of tasting blood, and I get the taste in my mouth. I could be in a group with 10 or more people, and still feel like I’m the only on stranded on an island. I like stores that are open 24/7 because when I usually do shopping, its probably from 10: 00 pm – 3: 00 am. Aside from these things, I am the same as any other. I do similar things as my friends, and I like similar things as they do. I truly believe in vampires, and if I am one, I don’t think that I am the only on out there. Well, that’s my story, thanks for listening.
– Riica
Riica - December 31, 2008 at 12:10 am |
that is so unbleivable the story just doesnt seem real it seems like your pretending to have your own part in twilight
Michelle N. - August 2, 2009 at 12:23 pm |
hey Riica !!
I am EXACTLY like you
I’m so happy to know there is someone else like me.
I’m 14 ( nearly 15) and for the past year i’ve been drawn to vampires.
Researching them and I don’t know why, it sounds mad when i say it, but i though it may be because i could be one?
Anyway, this is the one website that has helped me the most- i answered most questions yes more towards the second half.
I can go out in the sun no problem, but it makes me feel really sick. And i do look older, i’ve had people thinking i’m 23 and in university!
It makes me laugh when i tell them i’m only 14 and still in high school 😛
I remember when i was little I said to my mum i loved the taste of blood- she went all weird like she was hiding something, but i suppose your average 6 year old doesn’t tell you they think blood tastes like bacon :L
Even my friends think i’m one,
they started to say it after they watched twilight- As i have very pale white skin, always cold,
i’m a very fast runner, my skin does sparkle in the sun :P, stronger than i look and have always been telling me i should be a supermodel- in accordance with good looks :L ( -with that one i disagree :P)
Sorry this is so long, I just have never really been able to talk about it to anyone, apart from my best friend who suprised me in PE the other day in the changing room when she said – ” Do you really think you’re a vampire?”
i replied ” I dunno” she then said “Because I’m really starting to believe that it’s true- that you really could be… :S ”
That’s when i started to take it more seriously.
Call me mad, that’s what I keep telling myself 😛
Grace - August 9, 2009 at 5:02 pm |
Grace we are out here
I for one am like you and rica i have been drawn to them my whole life.
I am young but I am also older so if you need help finding out this complicated mess most of us are in i might help.
Aruno T. - August 18, 2009 at 8:01 pm
Grace just like ArunoT has said we are out here.
Although it sounds crazy, we are very much real.
We are as real as the trees you see outside,
the water you drink and the air you breath.
The problem is that people don’t believe we still exist,
they are currupted by the lies of religion.
I’m not saying that they are wrong about some of the things no,
but we still do exist and some of us are extremely harmless.
As myself,
I only feed when someone offers,
or I pay them for their blood.
Am i saying that I havent killed people before no,
but this way they get the thrill of being with a REAl vampire.
And if you would like to continue talking about how you believe to a vampire, I can shed some light on that.
I am not afraid to be known,
none of us should,
but I am fearful that some humans will take matters
into their own hands.
Contact me if you so choose.
ReaganWilliams - August 22, 2009 at 6:09 am
i have….
ALL these symptoms too….
idk if ima vampire or not O.O
slashking - October 31, 2009 at 6:34 pm
ya i am just like u
only i hav been adicted to blood
ever sence i was like three
and i acidentaly steped on a razer
and slit my foot compleatly open.
scary rite ya and the smell of the blood
drove me insaine and i almost ate my foot
thats how good it tasted ya crazy 🙂
and well i couldnt stop my sister had to yank
bella - November 23, 2009 at 1:50 am
35 of those are like me
maddison - November 27, 2009 at 8:26 pm
Hi my name is Charley
I’m twelve years old and I’m a vamp
and also half human.
My mom is vamp and my step dad is totally human.
When she first mrried him I thought he was our kind
but when she told me he was a human I tottlly fliped.
But now that there are “people” like me
I’ve never been so happy Its nice to know
there are others like me who arnt my fam.
I’m really strong and I constantly crave human blood.
I havent tried any powers.
Any tips on what I should do??
I have human friends too but I cant tell them.
MOM!!!
Charley - January 8, 2010 at 1:56 am
I cut my own wrist to taste my blood
and I am curious to find more people like me
Domo - February 9, 2010 at 5:21 am
i agree i think i am one one
to im britton im 12 and at night i can
see almost every thing and my eyes
go black its really weird
britton - May 14, 2010 at 7:27 pm
i have 34 of the things that
would make me a vampire.
i do like blood.
i tend to be in my room with
my computer at the only light.
i have urges to attack but
i have found a way to counter it.
do you ever get a dream about the thirst
fire - October 30, 2009 at 3:23 am |
it is true we are here
and very much exist
some of us are good and bad.
you are not alone.
we are all here together
as one big vampire family.
morgan - October 30, 2009 at 9:48 pm
Whatever we are, this is what wikipedia
(a usually unrealiable source, anyone can add stuff)
says about us:
Vampires are mythological or folkloric beings
who subsist by feeding on the life essence
(generally in the form of blood) of living
creatures regardless of them being undead
or a living person.[1][2][3][4][5][6] In folkloric tales,
vampires often visited loved ones and caused
mischief or deaths in the neighbourhoods
they inhabited when they were alive.
They wore shrouds and were often described
as bloated and of ruddy or dark countenance.
This is markedly different from modern
fictional portrayals of gaunt,
pale vampires beginning in the early 19th century.
Although vampiric entities have been
recorded in many cultures and according
to speculation by literary historian Brian Frost
that the “belief in vampires and bloodsucking
demons is as old as man himself,”
and may go back to “prehistoric times,”[7],
the term vampire was not popularized
until the early 18th century,
after an influx of vampire superstition
into Western Europe from areas where
vampire legends were frequent,
such as the Balkans and Eastern Europe,[8]
although local variants were
also known by different names,
such as vampir (вампир) in Serbia and Bulgaria,
vrykolakas in Greece and strigoi in Romania.
This increased level of vampire superstition
in Europe led to mass hysteria and in some
cases resulted in corpses actually being
staked and people being accused of vampirism.
in their first paragraph.
ruledbyfantima - November 13, 2009 at 2:58 pm
Today I got a small scrape at school on my knuckle and I started sucking on it. My canine teeth got slightly sharper and I found myself trying to squeeze more blood out and bite it. The sun started hurting my eyes a lot more, and my senses were better. I felt stronger, faster, and smarter. Then it all stopped, and a scab formed. I tore it off, but it didn’t bleed much, just turned more red and liquidy a little. I let it heal again. It healed very fast. I still have sore throat and water isn’t helping. Is there a way to safely get blood while parents don’t notice?
Miranda (aka ruledbyfantima) - November 14, 2009 at 4:03 am
I sometimes dream of hunting people
and drinking thier blood,
(kinda scary i know)
and i cant have a boyfriend
because they get to loving to
makeout way to much.
i almost fed off of my recent
boyfriend so i had to end it.
i am so happy to see that im not the only one
out there who is a vampire.
now i know that i have some people
to share my story with and that i can
finally have someone to trust.
not bieng able to tell people is really hard,
but i do have one friend who knows,
and she thinks its the coolest thing in the world.
she is not afraid of me at all!!
as far as feeding off of people,
i try my hardest not to,
i dont want to be a monster.
am i the only one that feels that way??
if im not please contact me
by commenting on this.
thanks.
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 6:23 pm
reagan williams,
i would like to be your friend.
i would love to learn the things
you know about feeding from humans.
i am sure we would get alone well
and i need someone like me to talk to.
finding you was just what i needed.
please respond to bluebyue@gmail.com
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 10:55 pm
i have 35 i love the tast of human blood,
i am craving it so bad right now.
its making my mouth dry.
does anyone on here watch Vampire Diaries?
vampiregoddess - November 26, 2009 at 4:04 am
all the time i always dream about thirst
sarah - January 10, 2010 at 1:34 pm
hi im a vampire to i have visions
of my past life since i was little.
its when im an old person sitting kniiting
with a group of people and somone comes
in and shoots us 🙁
also once i had a dream and a really
nice blonde woman told me if i want to
escape from a dream i was to get down in
to a ball and squeeze or to die eg.
walking accross a typerope u jump of
plz plz plz make sure u r 100% its a dream hope i helped
tell me if u have had the same dream and try the method thx
grace ali - March 6, 2012 at 6:25 pm
i am 12 too.
i don’t know how old i was when i first tasted blood.
i was riding my tricycle when i fell in the middle of the road.
the blood was gushing out in a thick dark liquid down my arm.
the aroma was so strong and sweet.
i put my lips to my arm and pinched
the skin between my teeth to
bring out more blood.
it was like an instinct, natural.
the blood tasted unlike anything i have ever tasted.
i couldn’t stop my self and frankly i didn’t want to.
i used to cut myself and drink my blood
until the bleeding stopped.
i am just like edward and bella.
you can read about me above riica
i feel alone even with 20 people in hte room.
i am sometimes afraid for my friends
and family because i am afraid to hurt them.
i feel like i am having an adrenaline rush 24/7.
sunlight makes me feel sick.
i do everything in twilight.
riica if you really want to know…
you are a vampire. i can tell.
and if you don’t believe in vampires you should.
riica and i are proof that vampires do exist
if you think i am a vampire
to type me a message under this.
don’t freak out.
morgan - October 30, 2009 at 9:45 pm |
hi morgan i’m a vampire. you replied to my comment on the symptoms. email me at renkun555@gmail.com. maybe i could be of some asistance.
fellow vampire
~fire
fire - November 1, 2009 at 12:36 am
that is so cool morgan!
I am 11 years old.
I have all of these symptoms too.
I have always believed in vampires
and love the taste of blood.
I wish I could read minds
or had fangs!
You should read Night World.
Is anything in that book true?
I would love to know if I am a vampire.
were you born with fangs?
Are the rest of your family vampires?
If the others are vampires
and I am too how do you get fangs?
Are you just born with them?
A few years ago I fell off my roof.
( yes iwas on my roof and no i was not supposed to be)
I got this huge cut on my arm and it started bleeding.
I put my mouth to it and started drinking the blood.
It was instinctive.
It tasted so good.
Sometimes I cut myself to taste blood.
Water is not really thirst quenching blood is.
Am I a vampire?
Kira - November 3, 2009 at 3:28 am
hi fire do you think i am a vampire?
morgan - November 5, 2009 at 9:30 pm
yes i do.
i can some times sence others abilities.
you are a vampire
Fire the vampire - November 5, 2009 at 10:28 pm
FIRE HELP!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I SOMETIMES HAVE THOUGHTS OF BEING EVIL!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! IM REALLY THIRSTY
morgan - November 6, 2009 at 9:32 pm
thanks. what about my fangs,
they are long but not very sharp how do i help that?
sometimes i have the thought of being evil!!!!!!!!!!!
help me!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
i am dying of thirst!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
i dont want to hurt anyone or anything but i am thirsty!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
i am about to bite my friend!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
i literally want to bite someone
or something and sink my
teeth in something!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
help!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
i am going to hurt someone i love if i dont drink!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
help!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
tell me what to do about my thirst please!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! i need blood
NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
HELP ME AS SOON AS YOU GET THIS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
PLEASE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
morgan - November 6, 2009 at 10:48 pm
consentrate on not attacking people.
i have some new advice.
don’t think about the blood.
if you can’t stop if you can cut your self a little.
like a paper cut and suck it.
if you need help faster email me at
renkun555@gmail.com
Fire the vampire - November 7, 2009 at 12:21 am
ok can you find an animal that is dieing or dead you can drink it’s blood. i have problems like the won you stared on the 6th with all the ! marks. i have the need to drink. but i was born with the control aparently. so if you can not attack humans you will be ok and not have to feal guilty
Fire the vampire - November 8, 2009 at 7:57 pm
Same infact i cut myself the other day,
i am trying to hide it from my parents until it heals.
i used to give myself bloody noses
and store the blood in water bottles
until i would get thirsty then i would drink it.
it helps to curve the craving,
but u still want the blood of mortals.
vampiregoddess - November 26, 2009 at 4:06 am
i can see the future some times
and at others the visions
i have change due to a decision
can you tell me why.
i also have a strong sence of smell.
so strong my dog rolled in somthing
dead and i could smell him from ten feet away.
do we all have this strong senting ability
Fire the vampire - December 17, 2009 at 12:16 am
how do you find out if you are a vampire?
The whole thing just dosent make any sense to me!
so if you can tell that i am a vampire
than just tell me it is driving me crazy!
I showed my friend one of the weird vampire web sites
and he said that when they discribed what a vampire was
he thought that they where dicribing me!
please Right back PS I am only 12
jason - December 23, 2009 at 5:04 am
I really want to know if i am a vampire,
I crave blood but I only drink my own.
And I have some of the traits from this website.
Please if theres a vampire out there
who can ask me questions about myself,
someone who can tell me the truth!
Please talk to me my email id jacksondominique80@yahoo.com
Domo - February 9, 2010 at 5:25 am
Can someone tell me if im a vampire!!??
My email is jacksondominique80@yahoo.com.
Or my myspace email is d_j821@yahoo.com
Domo - February 9, 2010 at 5:27 am
Morgan,
PLZ I BEG OF U CAN U TELL IF
I AM A VAMPIRE I HAVE ALL OF THE SYMPTOMS
AND I LOVE BLOOD IM 11 AND I NEED HELP! I
AM GOING TO FREAK!!!!!
PLZ HELP PLZ PLZ PLZ PLZ I BEG OF U!!!!!!!!
Megan - September 8, 2010 at 11:46 pm
i think your a vampire i have an unsure sense about u though 🙁
grace ali - March 6, 2012 at 6:31 pm
i have the exact same things w
me we are almost triplets cool =D
riica twin almost - November 2, 2009 at 9:46 pm |
kira i can answer all of your questions.
i was born with fangs.
no one else in my family is a vampire
i am the only one.
if you are not born with fangs,
you can get them.
you usually get them when you are thirsty
or drinking or mad or upset and some can
force the fangs to come.
next time you are mad or something
go look at your teeth in the mirror.
some are just born with it but some,
like you, are not.
yes you are a vampire and will probavly
like me obtain special abilities i
f you have any more questions feel free
to ask any time i will always answer.
the bad thing about me being a vampire
is that i have to hide it from my family and friends.
i have been doing good so far
but it is still hard especially when
i have to run in p.e. i am way faster
than everyone.
but feel free to ask me any questions.
morgan - November 5, 2009 at 9:43 pm
thanks fire but what about my evil thoughts?
what about my HUMAN thirst?
what about my fangs?
when will i find time to drink?
help please?
if you can tell me…
how long have i been a vampire?
thanks
morgan - November 12, 2009 at 9:34 pm
thank you fire! but what about my evil thoughts,
my non- sharp fangs,
my HUMAN thirst, and my visions?
I am having wierd visions of people I don’t know!
please help!!
morgan - November 12, 2009 at 10:48 pm
ok calm down morgan. the fangs are somthing natural that all vammpier get or something like them at least sharp teeth. the evil thoughts are somthing we all have it is in our nature. human blood is what makes us stronger than what animal blood dose. the weekend is a great time and around 4 on the week days. we all are born with the vampire geen but some of us require an action to awaken us to our true nature. if you tell me more about the visions i might be able to give you a lot more help. i have been wondering if you could tell me how to tell if someone else is a vampire?
Fire the vampire - November 13, 2009 at 3:43 am
Hey, Fire,
because you can sense other vampires,
am I a vampire.
(sorry that I post this question a lot
I really want to know and I’m really bored.)
ruledbyfantima - November 13, 2009 at 3:01 pm
yes you are a vampire
Fire the vampire - November 13, 2009 at 9:51 pm
morgan,
you are seeing others
that are either going to be a vampire
or are a vampire
Fire the vampire - November 13, 2009 at 9:55 pm
i can read minds a little bit. witch really sucks because i cant see the future but still READING MINDS IS AWSOME!!!!!
ani - September 25, 2011 at 11:57 pm
me to the same thing happend to me
sarah - January 10, 2010 at 5:53 am |
ruledbyfantima i am sorry
but you are not a vampire
i dont sense anything
i am sorry.
please dont be mad at me.
it is just not in your nature.
sorry.
MORGAN - February 19, 2010 at 11:03 pm
hi morgan am i a vampire?
and i have a friend called bethany winstanley ithink she may be a vampire 2
she can run soooooo fast its a blur were both 10
grace ali - March 6, 2012 at 6:36 pm
Thats a little scary almost the same thing happend to me only the whole blood craving started when i was 9 and now i am a 11. 2 of my friends are vampires and 1 of them is a wolf. as soon as i met them i started having really fast speed, i was super strong, my eyes started to change color, i usally can tell if some one was lying, i did not sleep much when i did my dreams were vivid, i stood up really late like to 3:00 AM i, and last i crave blood so much and my mom is so overprotective i would never get past her to go hunt, let alone tell her…………………….. please help!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
sarah - January 10, 2010 at 1:26 pm |
If someone is interested in talking to me and hearing my story. My email is jacksondominique80@yahoo.com
I want to know if I’m a vampire.
Domo - February 11, 2010 at 5:22 am
Hello Riica
my name is Dominique Jackson.
I crave the taste of blood to,
when I see it my mouth gets all watery.
I purposly cut my wrist to drink my blood.
I have some of the traits on this website
and I am curious to find more.
Domo - February 9, 2010 at 5:18 am |
dude your almost exactly like me
omg dude my my room is a very very dark blue
it almost looks like black its really kul
and i hate sunlight!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Chloe Lewis - June 10, 2010 at 10:34 pm |
It was so weird…most of these fit me well. i’m usually tired in the day, and at night it’s hard for me to fall asleep because i get this huge wave of energy.
Rachillio - January 31, 2009 at 10:40 pm |
i have had most of the symntoms listed above and have been wierd all my life.
when i was 6 my mom took me to a scary movie and in one sceen people were dancing in a disco room and blood poored down on them and they freaked out.
mom says i was laghing so loud she had to take me home before we got kicked out for disrupting a movie.
first of all i just discovered this website and i think it has helped alot but i need guidence from another vampire.
first off i would like to say that i have not watched the movie twilight and never will.
i find it personaly demeaning.
we do not sparkle.i can go out in broad sunlight but prefer the shade.
its not true about how were always cold.
i for one have fantastic cerculation.
i have had people comment about that more than anything else.
i have very sharp canines (all the time) mind you.they dont just “pop” out when i am “hungry” there always there you just dont notice them.
i have always had an attraction to blood.and i have caught myself on more than one accasion thinking of my friends as “mortals”.
i cant say that my eyes dont change colors though.normaly they are a “golden” colour.the same goes for my hair.
(a golden quality to it)but when i am angry or excited they turn completely black as night.
for those who have watched twilight do not replie to this.
i am looking for a real vampire who can help me.
my hunger is growing so strong i am shaking right now.
contact me to hear the rest.
safina - October 3, 2009 at 5:46 pm |
i can help you
i have only seen twilight once
but i know that they are not right.
ask me any question.
i will give you the correct answer
i will help you.
morgan - October 30, 2009 at 9:58 pm
that is ok
i have done the same thing you just need to go
somewhere and relax when you get
”hungry” thats what i do my friend
today was wearing the tooth covering vampire
teeth from wal mart and i felt so mad
i just wouldnt show it i wanted to go
and drain her of blood instead i went
to the bathroom and meditated on the toilet
after that i was fine for the rest of the day ok
good luck =P
helper vampire - November 2, 2009 at 9:57 pm
i know what you mean
my eyes change color all the time,
ive seen twilight but i know that
vampires do not sparkle.
that is just lame.
i would like to hear the rest of your story,
and would be happy to help you.
your fellow vampire,
Kate.
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 6:32 pm
email me at bluebyue@gmail.com
vampiregoddess - November 26, 2009 at 4:08 am
how long have i been a vampire fire?
ok here is a story. i was in the bathroom and i was really thirsty i looked in the mirror and i made my eyes turn red.
morgan - December 16, 2009 at 9:52 pm
i have killed only 5 people in one year
not nessesary - January 21, 2010 at 6:35 pm
I am exactly the same! Weird!
Kira - November 3, 2009 at 3:30 am |
WHen I woke up this morning my throat was dry.
I drank some water but it still is partly dry.
I have a cold but I think it’s from sun
and I don’t my still-dry mouth had
anything to do with that.
I think I need blood.
I’m actually happy because I have always felt “special”
so FINALLY I’m right.
(I think.
Will someone please confirm)
Why does wordpress make our
typing look like a poem in form?
Miranda (aka ruledbyfantima) - November 13, 2009 at 2:27 pm
I just had some salt and it
worked pretty well on my sore throat.
(I also had a gummy heart for appearance
[from halloween]) Blood tastes salty to me.
(Not like “the sweet, soothing elixer pouring into my throat,
giving me mindless energy and worse,
making me want more” business, just salty.
I love salt.
ruledbyfantima - November 13, 2009 at 2:51 pm
morgan,
how did you get your abilities?
it is so cool!
i am really confused.
it is really hard to hide it
from my family and friends.
Kira - November 12, 2009 at 12:36 am |
Again, ditto.
Miranda (aka ruledbyfantima) - November 13, 2009 at 2:45 pm
ya hiding your powers is hard,
especially powers like mine,
but hiding them at school is even harder.
a week or two ago i spent
the night with some friends,
i went to the sleeepover
with a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach.
i KNEW something bad was going to happen,
but i didnt say anything.
we decided to mess around
with my friends wigi board,
then i knew what my bad feeling was about.
many people believe that wigi boards
dont work but they do.
we called one of my friends ancestors.
but the worst thing was,
the pointer moved most when
i would touch it.
i could tell that the spirit was going
to try to posess one of my friends,
so i made them end it and send her away.
she never left she was trapped
in the salt circle we created,
after we cleaned up the salt she escaped.
ever since she has haunted my dreams.
but that is only one of my powers,
i can see the future,
mostly through dreams and i can tell
a persons mood even if i dont know them.
it is really easy for me to get angry,
and if i know a person well enough
i can sometimes read thier thoughts.
it seems that i am stronger
than most people my age,
especially girls.
i am almost 15 and my powers
have gotten stronger year by year.
i have to hide my stength most of the time,
but sometimes i do tend to show off.
is all this normal?
please reply.
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 6:44 pm
i see others who are a vampire. it is a special gift only a few of us have. if you concentrate on that person and get their scent you can find out. vampires usually smell sweet or dont smell. and thanks for the help. you can tell if people are vampires from long distances if youve mastered it up close so practice.
morgan - December 16, 2009 at 9:31 pm |
i can read minds, tell emotions and vampire traits, tell future, will power, anything you can think of… try me ask if i have a certain power and i bet you i will. oh and fire i can see you asking about a power.
morgan - December 16, 2009 at 10:01 pm
Do you think I am a vampire?
jason - December 23, 2009 at 5:13 am
my state of being is hard to hide. very hard. but it can also be fun.
morgan - December 16, 2009 at 9:46 pm |
one of my visions was a girl about seven or eight. she was standing in the middle of the road in front of a tornadoe waiting to die in a tattered dress cut up and smirking at her parents with completely white eyes. what do my visions mean?
morgan - December 16, 2009 at 9:59 pm |
i had a dream of my self attacking as a vampire to protect my family i have had that dream alot what does it mean
morgan - January 7, 2010 at 10:55 pm
I’ve had that vision but I was the girl…
I also always envision a man in a black trench coat,
but it is blowing the opposite direction of the wind.
He is pretty tall,
and always has a mask or some type of futuristic glasses,
anything to cover his eyes from me.
In my dreams,
he always stakes me with an athame
and then puts his mask on my face.
I always look like a doll when I’m dead;
as if he was just playing with me.
It is confirmed I am not insane because I know
for a fact three other people who see him too.
Physically. He never actually shows himself
to me but I always feel him and if try I can see an aura
that is completely black,
as if he will not allow me to see that,
either.
Also, from wherever am feeling him
from is where my friend physically is seeing him.
I know I have dreams all the time,
but I never remember them.
I have visions, though,
every time I so much as let myself
soze out with I do unknowingly all the time.
Help with this?
Samantha - February 28, 2010 at 9:22 pm
wow.
this sounds exactly like me….
is it possible tht im a……wow.
ok this is freaky.
reply please. 🙂
u dont needa know. - February 10, 2009 at 1:11 am |
Are one of your parents like that that
might be why I dont know how I’m one
cause my dads just a normal drunken idiot
and my mom is just a kinda of psych stay at home
cat freak mom
Michelle N. - August 2, 2009 at 12:26 pm |
(You’re mom’s a cat freak?
I love cats too. Sorry.)
Kira,
please answer back.
Miranda (aka ruledbyfantima) - November 13, 2009 at 2:28 pm
do any of u remember X well
in my past life i was lovers with him
along wtih my friend and he was
the one who created me so if u
have any questions about him ask me
Morgan - October 1, 2010 at 1:33 pm
creepy but awesome!
I have always loved vampires!
Kira - November 3, 2009 at 3:31 am |
ditto
Miranda (aka ruledbyfantima) - November 13, 2009 at 2:30 pm
jason you may be one i sense something
morgan - January 7, 2010 at 10:47 pm |
Samantha, it is all right. i haave that vision and dream sometimes too. you will be all right and if anyone tries to bring any of us harm… well i think you know what would happen. you will be okay.
if any one can will they please tell me what my dreams and visions mean? please?
morgan - March 5, 2010 at 10:34 pm |
morgan am I a vampire?
Edward no seriously - June 6, 2010 at 1:51 am
edward no seriously,
you are indeed a vampire.
if you have any more questions
about your nature just ask.
congrats.
morgan - June 18, 2010 at 6:29 pm
I am one. Some of those questions are true but not all. Living my life to me is considered to be the life of adventure. If you have any questions. Well let me know or just ask.
cat - February 11, 2009 at 10:33 pm |
Hey,
Ever time i take this test i get the same thing a Vampire i even went to a voodo lady and she say that she cant read me ant it werid. One day i had this werid feeling that i had somthing and everying i terid didnt work so i told my friend and she gave me a raw steak and it taste so good that i had blood every where… then she cut her self and her blood taste like a sweet and salty taste and i couldnt belive it .. i couldnt let go of her.
Some time my computer doesnt work when im around it and for the past 3 months i couldnt go outside in the sun cause my skin will feel like it on fire so i wear sun screen and sun glass at shcool. I mean it cool but can ruin my life too
Tim - February 16, 2009 at 6:18 pm |
Well Tim join the club
i guess you could see i’ve replyed to others.
I wish you too know your not alone in this sort of thing.
We are out there and if you look for us soon enough you will find us trust me on the voodoo priestist she probably was true to it I’m wiccan and I still have a hard time reading ppls auras hehe
she might be the same
Aruno T. - August 18, 2009 at 8:06 pm |
THIS IS SOME FREAKY ASS SHIT.
IM THE ONLY ONE LIKE THIS IN MY FAMILY.
I HAVE RANDOM VISIONS OF DEATH
AND EVERYNIGHT I HAVE A DREAM
THAT COMES TRUE SHORTLY AFTER.
I CAN ALSO READ AURAS,
TALK TO THE DEAD,
AND SOME OTHER WEIRD ASS SHIT.
I DIDN’T KNO WHY AT FIRST BUT I FOUND
THIS WEBSITE AND I FIT EVERY DESCRIPTION.
IT SCARED THE FUCK OUT OF ME!!!!
I DONT KNO WATS GOING ON
BUT THIS IS SO FUCKING WEIRD.
EMAIL ME IF YOU HAVE QUESTIONS
FOR ME OR IF YOU THINK I COULD USE THE HELP.
ASHLEIGH HOPSON - September 27, 2009 at 5:03 pm
I feel the same. it is soo cool but people could think i am a freak.
Kira - November 3, 2009 at 3:35 am |
i know what you mean.
i have visions and i can summon the dead
through wigi boards and stuff.
i helped summon a friends ancestor
and now she wont leave me alone.
she haunts almost all my dreams.
reply if u want to be friends
i think we could help each other.
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 6:48 pm
I am really awake during the night (its 12 pm right now when I’m writing this) and really tiered in the morning. I can sence people around me. I like to fight, but I fight better with my eyes closed I don’t know why tho. Light hurts my eyes. I can tell if someone is going to do something like attack me. I like to drink myy blood. And people like to avoid me.
Any suggestions if I am or not?
Art - February 17, 2009 at 5:56 am |
OH MY GOSH U R SO VAMP!!!!
I ALSO FIND MYSELF OFTEN AWAKE RIGHT AT NOON.
WHEN I LOOK AT THE SUN IT HURTS MY EYES AND SOMETIMES
IF I’M OUT THERE FOR TOO LONG MY SKIN TURNS RED,
OBVIOUSY MY PALE VAMPIRE SKIN IS
TOO ANGRY TO WITHSTAND IT…
OH I’M ALSO ALLERGICK TO BEES
Bellalover40 - July 31, 2009 at 1:39 am |
i am always up and am rarely ever tired
so if ANY ONE has any questions just ask.
morgan - October 30, 2009 at 10:05 pm
your not a vampire. youre just pale. most people are allergic to bees. i am a celiac and sensitive to casien.
J.B. - March 5, 2011 at 5:08 am
u seem like one so must be
Michelle N. - August 2, 2009 at 12:27 pm |
i always feel my heart beat
so fast sometimes it hurts
and my eyes always hurts
and i always feel the de javu,
im always wake at night
and in the morning im
so sleepy and tired ,,,
my temper is uncontrollable,,
im so very emotional being,,
i can sense people up to,,,,
im i a vampir or whaaat??
zarren - February 12, 2011 at 1:05 pm
im just like you. except i can plan anger (not extreme.)
J.B. - March 5, 2011 at 5:40 am
u are a vampire like me.
if you have any questions feel free
to ask anytime.
morgan - October 30, 2009 at 10:03 pm |
I have a question. How do you tell if you have powers?
RuledByFantima - November 13, 2009 at 2:13 pm
By the way ruled by fantima is Miranda.
Fantima is my cat.
Ruledbyfantima is my Family’s account
but I will soon get my own.
RuledByFantima - November 13, 2009 at 2:14 pm
how strong is your thirst for blood?
because I love blood
but I tend to cut my self enuf
and i drink my own blood.
jason - December 23, 2009 at 5:16 am
you tell if you have powers if weird things start to happen
morgan - January 7, 2010 at 10:50 pm
Everyone of those things fit me perfectly(except the one about periods, im male) and i have been obsessed with vampires for ages now and i really think i am one
the guy - February 18, 2009 at 9:26 pm |
OMFG. I HAVE ALL OF THOSE.
ASHLEIGH HOPSON - September 27, 2009 at 5:05 pm |
i always have dark rings under my eyes.
morgan - October 30, 2009 at 10:06 pm
you can tell if you have powers if you feel weird or if you can do extraordinary things
morgan - December 16, 2009 at 9:42 pm |
also there is another thing that can help you deterine if your a vampire.
If you have weird dark rings around the oulourful bit of your eyes
the guy - February 18, 2009 at 9:28 pm |
I have dark rings around my eyes
katie miller - August 3, 2009 at 6:59 pm |
I also love the night.
My uses a flash light but I just see everything like its daytime.
I’m starting to sleep at day,
I’m always up at night.
i’m the fastest in my school.
I can’t stand the sight, smell of blood or i get this craving.
I’ll eat but I’m never fully satisfied.
I can’t stand hearing about it either.
They have to hold me down at the doctors office just to give me a shot.
I can’t even stand having pencils pionted at me.
I heal faster than normal, and hardly ever get sick.
And I hate the sun.
I didn’t think much of any of this until my friend got cut.
Then i stared drinking her blood.
Could i be one?
and it also smells like… I can’t stand seeing blood veins.
When I get around other people its like I can smell thier blood
katie miller - August 3, 2009 at 7:09 pm
Same here!
Domo - February 9, 2010 at 5:43 am
Oh I hate ouija boards my friend chelsea
was playing with one with me and her other
friends and it started counting down to 10 .
when it got to zero chelsea was being chocked
it wasent fake she was screaming and crying
and then her and her friends had to go to
the church and desroy it….
I CANT stand looking at veins e’ither
ive only had animal blood but it seems
to help alittle but its no were near more
satyisfying than humans blood.
Being a vampire is a curse yet a miricale in a way?
id know even thow ive only been one for a year
its terrible somtimes i wished i had a life
were the smell of blood didn’t drive me insane
and i had so much anger but im lucky in a way.
you probly know what i mean
molly - March 13, 2012 at 4:47 pm
o my god I have dark blue 1s
that are starting to get bigger
crissy - September 24, 2009 at 10:52 pm |
Most of the those statements fit me except the magical powers and the periods i am a male not a female.
man - February 22, 2009 at 4:55 am |
Hi everyone if you need any help email me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com!!!
Oksana - December 29, 2009 at 2:22 am |
I like all sorts of blood but i mostly like animal blood.My blood taste realy good but some of my friends think its gross.I would tell them that i would suck there blood.I dont know why they dont like it.Anyway,when ever i cut my finger i suck the blood right out of it leaving me wanting more.Sometimes when i am around friends i feel the lust for blood.I have told only acouple people about me being a vampire.I think its pretty cool being a vampire.Well thats all for now.
man - February 22, 2009 at 5:12 am |
Wow this is the thired time i came to this web site i love it.I cant wait to have blood again i am geting so impationt that i might just get the blood from my step-sister.My name is stephen and i love being a vampire.
man - February 22, 2009 at 5:22 am |
Im just jokeing my name is not stephen i am not going to say what my name is.Ever since i was six i loved blood for some reason.Now i know that i am a vampire and it feels great.
man - February 22, 2009 at 5:48 am |
it was weird reading this because i found tht i related to most of these things. and when the word blood is brought up, i get very impatient and aggravated. i believe all of these facts except the magical power thingy. ever since i was little i had these “feelings” and instead of playing with barbies or normal things, i fantasized about vampires and now it seems that i am one. i know that sounds ridiculous but it feels so incredibly real. and reading this, i know that i’m not alone.
anonymous girl - February 23, 2009 at 2:20 am |
yes yes im am the same as you and now i fellthat im not alown sents i was born i have ben craving blood and iam allwas ative at night and tierd in the sun of in eney light and i am the fastist in my school and heal fast let the vampires units and become 1 we are not freks of nacher caz we are diffrent but a work of art and we should now be hunted and killed or feard and should not be treted eney diffrentley
LET US UNITE
little vampire - May 21, 2009 at 12:15 am |
…
LOL.
UNKNOWN - June 7, 2009 at 5:01 pm
ps-
its extremely hard for me to sleep at night, and when its a full moon, i dont sleep at all.
anonymous girl - February 23, 2009 at 2:22 am |
i need sumone to talk to about this cuz i havent told ne one cuz i’m afraid of wut they mite think. please reply or ask for my email…
anonymous girl - February 24, 2009 at 2:57 am |
Hey anonymous girl if you wana talk about it im 13 and im a girl too….you can read about me I posted stuff about my experiences……if you seem interested in them and would like advice or anything just ask (carrierogers69@yahoo.com)
carrie - May 3, 2009 at 1:57 pm |
Hey my name is Meaghan and its hard for me to sleep at nite.
I hate the sun and I crave blood sometimes.
I feel like I’m all alone in when I’m surrounded around a lot of people.
Let me know uf u think im a vampire.
Oh, I’m 13 years old.
meaghan - July 18, 2009 at 6:30 am
i know how u feel. i havent told neone either. im too afraid too. my email is soopertrooper911@yahoo.com. email me if u want to to compair thoughts on the subject.
james - May 21, 2009 at 5:55 am |
Anonymous girl –
I feel the same way as u,
I dont tell any1 of my feelings
of being a vampire &
all or being 1 but I once told some
of my few closest friends but they
thought I was crazy except like two
of them think I’m the son of the devil
but ya thats crazy heh but
e-mail me @
rocket_to_the_heart@hotmail.com
I’d rather you MSN me cause its easier
I dont always answer e-mails so ya if ya
wanna talk e-mail or msn
anonymous boyy - September 15, 2009 at 2:21 am |
anonymous girl i can help you.
i am a vampire and i will help you.
im still morgan.
morgan the vampire. - October 30, 2009 at 10:11 pm |
i am a vampire!! OH MY GOD!!
http://www.twilightlovrs.wordpress.com
Kristina - February 25, 2009 at 1:36 am |
Hey give your e-mail ( the one who said they need help….. please i can hlep you i am a vampire too)’
or send me a e-mail at
insaneclownlover@gmail.com
i can really help you
tim - February 25, 2009 at 12:23 pm |
i have almost all the symptoms
and im also a healer thats the weirdest
combination im a hybrid and healer…
I’m really loooking fw to meet with more ppl
like me plz add me ash_23@live.com
oh i dnt know anything about my family
coz my mom got killed and im with
new parents since i was 1 year old
Ash - June 17, 2010 at 10:43 am |
i gotta tell you guys a story that happened today.
ok so me and my friends were outside, and i thought i smelled blood. i thought my nose was messing with me but it turned out about 10 feet away, a girl’s knee was bleeding. i broke out into sprint to the girl. i almost reached her but my friends thought we were playing some kidnap game and caught me and took me away 😐
i wouldve sucked the blood right outta the girl. it just smelled so good, and i was drooling when my friend took me away to go play with her. its just so creepy. i thought it was just fake, but once i smelled that blood i just went crazy. my friend said i was growling when she took me away from the girl. i thought about biting her, but i was like “i dont wanna expose myself.”
that is my story. it is a 10000000000% TRUE STORY!! I SWEAR TO GOD!!!!!!!! thanks for listening!
Kristina - February 26, 2009 at 9:38 pm |
YOU GO GURL.
SMYELLING BLOOD IS THE #1 SIGN OF NOING IF UR A VAMPIRE.
ME AND MY FRIENDS ALSO PLAY LOTS OF KIDNAPPING GAMES,
AND BY FRIENDS I MEAN MY STUFFED ANIMALS
Bellalover40 - July 31, 2009 at 1:42 am |
Stuffed animals are awesome and not immature at all.
Miranda (aka ruledbyfantima) - November 14, 2009 at 3:54 am
hey im that way like i said in diff. ones YOU ARE NOT ALONE
Aruno T. - August 18, 2009 at 8:10 pm |
you showed the first signs of being a vampire.
i am a vampire an yet i am still my self.
i got a cut on the outer edge of my lip
i seem to not let it heal there is blood
coming out of it and i suck it.
it tastes so good.
Fire the vampire
Fire the v ampire - November 1, 2009 at 1:22 pm |
holy crap this is 100% ME!!!!!
omg im a vampire - February 28, 2009 at 5:30 pm |
I am told that I appear older than my actual age. Sometimes during the day I passout from tiredness. At night I am full of energy and can’t sleep. If I go by my own schedule I will get tired when the sky begins to becomes lighter (towards day). I do tend to feel sick during the day. I have major visions that come true. Sometimes I lose my breath as if I do not need it and it relaxs me in a way but that worries me. Technology seems to hate me. I’m very inttelligent with it though. I can eat a lot even though I am not hungry. I do not have troubles with blood but a part of me makes my mouth water thinking of it. Several people have claimed I was a vampire but even with most facts I do not Know or realy think so. It’s one of those it can’t happen to me type of senarios in my point of view. I am 14 years of age. I need people to talk back about this.
Elizabeth - March 4, 2009 at 4:33 pm |
I also would like to say something about those of you who feel alone in a big crowd of people, maybe you can sence other vampires and when you meet one you won’t feel alone. (just a thought)
Elizabeth - March 4, 2009 at 4:41 pm |
im a vampire and WE are both vampires
but youll make it plus i look 14 and im only 11
cool huh
plus when i see blood in a movie
i cant help but to lmao (Laugh My Ass Off)
plus i cant help but to wanna look when
someone bleeds and then i’m asked to clean
the wound after i wipe all blood off
i give them a bandaid then i finally release
my breath and tear the bloody part off the
tissue and suck on it till its white again or
i swallow it i have no blood like the cullens
+ my irisis change color when im thirsty
or not
well hope this helps good luck
helper vampire - November 2, 2009 at 10:11 pm |
HELP!!! I have all of the symptoms. I am not sure if i am a vampire I love the taste of blood and people think i am 13. I am 11!!! HELP!!!
Kira - November 3, 2009 at 3:47 am
Something else I would like to add….. I don’t realy like animal blood but mine is so sugary because I’m always eating candy and is….. very nice. I scare many people. They say “she’s scary” behind my back and they don’t think I hear it.
Elizabeth - March 4, 2009 at 4:45 pm |
I feel like im on a different plain than most people, not necessarily better but different. I can read people just by looking at them, i love the late night…..especially the full moon, I feel like nature is on my side on most full moons. I like the sun as well but its uncomfortable for me to be out in it all the time. I havent really tasted blood yet so I dont necessarily know if I like it. Im fascinated by vampires……and at night feel like I could run forever and never get tired, where I usually get tired and less energetic during the day. I look very normal and don’t dress in a different way, but everywhere I go people look at me, some even stare, like they are curious or something. Normal things people do for fun bore me….but at night, running with my friends and doing what I want is paradise.
Jack - March 11, 2009 at 2:17 am |
most ppl are its not nothing to be afraid of i love to embrass the fact
Aruno T. - August 18, 2009 at 8:13 pm |
I agree!!!
Kira - November 3, 2009 at 3:48 am |
Ditto. (me too)
Miranda (aka ruledbyfantima) - November 13, 2009 at 2:45 pm
I need to find out if i am a vampire. Can someone tell me,ask me questions feel my energy SOMETHING!! My boyfriend is a hybrid vampire. Do i just need to be awakened???!! Do transformation spells work?? I need help!!! Someone please conatact me at jacksondominique80@yahoo.com Gurrr
Domo - February 11, 2010 at 5:07 am
also…..I am now 20…..when I was younger everyone thought I was older……now people guess me to be younger……like im 19 or just turned 20………………………
Jack - March 11, 2009 at 2:21 am |
ok so i have some of these traits but are u guys that are vampires are u guys immortal?also u have a black ring around the outer part of ur iris because i do but that may be comon with non vampires. im soooo confused idk if im a vampire or not
bob - March 24, 2009 at 12:46 am |
Wow, This Cannot..Be Possible. This thought never came into my mind until i realized, That i Bite myself, But don’t even know it, MY mom tried to send me to Eastern State( The Asylum ) But I Completely refused, And My dad didn’t think i was crzy, He thought was just weird…:|
Well I Saw Twilight Today, And Finished the book 4 Days ago as well, I Am Rather..Well I Don’t Really Know, I Just Had a weird feeling every time i thought about the book or movie, OR Read a word from it. I At First felt this was “Myth”, But Something is telling me its not, At all, Its telling me humans have MUCH to learn still. I Often Find, Random Fake Articles like “Your a Vampire if you have black walls”, No that is Wrong, I Complement your Style Of Making this, a List, Rather than a Quiz. Interesting. I Also, Have an Odd Feeling, On Halloween. I See People With Fake Blood, And i have a “Tingle” I Wanna Kill Them, But Not Bite Them though. Then When i See People Actually Really Bleeding, I Feel Odd. I Want to Just Bite Something When i see real blood, And often i bite my own Finger.
I Highly Enjoy The Night Time, I Feel In a sort of Sanctuary. No one is near me, And i Feel Like I Am Alone in my home. I am About to Turn Twelve, And Am Going Through Puberty, The Age When The Body Changes, ALOT. I Have Recently Been Kind of, Just Down, I Don’t Rarely Talk, And People Call Me Deaf Because i Don’t Look at people When they call my name, I Just Ignore them Ussually, Or say “Yes” Or “what”.
The Sun, Doesn’t Really Give me rashes or anything, However..I Tend To Hide in the woods when im outside in the morn’. I Feel Lonely, In Crowds, And When i See Like a “Play” in an Auditorium, I Feel Like I Am Just Watching a movie, Alone.
Often, People Say I Have No Emotions Because i Always have a straight face.
I Feel Aura’s , But Don’t Really Understand them, They Seem To Bug Me Every Day though. I Also, Went To School Today, And this Boy Named James, Was All Happy And Stuff, (we are in the same math class) And we sit far away from each other. Then in Science, We sit next to each other, and he felt acted, and looked Sick. He almost Vomited, And His Face Started Turning Pale and Red Simultaneously, I Feel, Like A Vampire, But Don’t Know If I Am. I Am not really Scared, If I AM one, Just Confused, That i never thought of this before. If You Have some way to Explain this to me, Email Me at
etnasaj@yahoo.com
Regards
~Sante
Sante - March 25, 2009 at 3:17 am |
i’ve been having a strange taste for blood lately.a friend of mine use to give me some of her blood about a year ago but the blood cravings have got a little stronger and for a few mounts my eyes have been getting very sensitive to light at certains times during the day.I also dont sleep at night anymore but i sleep during the day now.The only blood i get now is my own.Should i be concerned or not now
Dorothy - March 25, 2009 at 4:29 am |
Some of the other sign sound like me but some of them dont
Dorothy - March 25, 2009 at 5:17 am |
dorothy, It Depends, if You want to be one….
Sante - March 25, 2009 at 11:04 am |
A few days ago I had this feeling that I was lost and I have been noticing if I look at people in a way that I can like recive a surge of something i cant understand i feel like I am full of power, I have always thought beeing a vampire beeing cool but never thought they were real, I have always had fun with my canine teeth that are very very sharp on the bottom and top but that can’t mean enything…
I always was able to understand people and I do get annoyed withs ome people that are very interestad with me and then they just start to avoid me. And i usualy am able to notice if eny one around me is not feeling well or is sad ( well it’s not THAT HARD!)
I do remember when i was a kid everytime I would arrive very late to school i would think so hard for the teacher to miss and every single time the teacher of the subject that I was going to have always missed… I do have very vivid dreams always had since i was a baby and most of them are actually de-ja-vus.
They are days that i cant stand the sun but others I am fine, but every wendsday i get this thirt that I cant make it disapear even after drinking gallons of water… I do look much older then I am (under twenty not telling xD) and every people i meat think i am atleast 2 or 3 years older…
Well almsot everything in that list just tells you how I am… it’s very wierd but I am very sceptical :/
Che Beih - March 25, 2009 at 8:35 pm |
i only told 2 ppl about…well…my secret and they’ve been trying to help me w/ it. my cousin gave me raw meat, it tasted sooooo good and i was able to digest it. and i noticed tht my eyes got lighter and the black ring around the color of my eyes got darker. my sense (my smelling and hearing) hav gotten so much clearer and the sun hurts my eyes really bad, so at school i hav to hang out in a class. my friends dont like it but they dont know wuts wrong with me. i’m also not one of those girls who are goth and want to be weird, this is true….if u need sumone to talk to, just email me at: ifwewereamovie_12345@hotmail.com or kmn584@aol.com
anonymous grl...again - March 27, 2009 at 4:20 am |
Okay.
I Am Feeling The Oddest Thing. I Have Changed like Ever since Yesterday, When I Woke up, at 1:00am, And then i that was after, i went to sleep..at 12am. i Don’t Understand this, because i woke up in quite a Shock. I Felt Like Something was seriously wrong. I Felt A Pain..All over My Body, Everywhere. I Was Shaking And Didn’t blink for like a minute my mom said, when she heard me scream, she came into my room and saw me like that. She was really scared as well. She asked me if i was “Okay”. I Couldn’t Talk She Said, Or wouldn’t. Then. All Day today, I was sort of shaking and Twitching. Then, I Got Really Angry, Because Someone Wouldn’t Leave Me Alone, With The Constant Insults. So, I Went and told.(my dad told me, If i tell, and the teacher does nothing about it, I can beat the person up with his permission…) Well The Teacher just told him to “Stop”…He Of course didn’t. So …I Punched him, And Used What I Had Learned from my Odd….God Given…Knowledge of…Nin-jutsu. So I Grabbed his arm twisted it, And Slammed him on the floor. Then, He was bleeding, And My Eyes..Widened According to my Friend David. I For Some Reason didn’t Come And Suck The Blood Out of the little insolent., I am not sure why though. i am now suspended until Next Thursday, But i am not in trouble at home. I am confused about, why i froze and Shook when i saw the boys blood. And Then I Shook at stuff When i woke up in shock. What the hell is wrong with me?!?
Please, Help Me lord….someone..
Sante - March 28, 2009 at 12:23 am |
hey ….i am a real vampire… i can help you.. if you have any question….just email at
insaneclownlover@gmail.com or
teika97@aol.com
or
taimjames101@yahoo.com
i can help you ….. i like to help new vampires like you guys… and maybe i can help you find some meetting of local vampires around you area….and maybe also help get a copy of the vampire bible….to help through you new and approve life
my name is taimshai but you can call me taim
plase email…
thank you
taim - March 30, 2009 at 11:19 am |
ive have been taking quizzes on the web on how to know if your vampire and they i am. Do you have any advice on how i could test myself on how to tell if im a vampire.
P.S. im 11 years old
Faith - July 23, 2009 at 5:12 am |
Simple faith: might not want to tell your closest friend because they might stop being yuor friend but when your friend starts bleeding see if you feel the need to drink her or his blood if you do, do it.
I did that. what the other people tell you like” i like drinking my own blood” is a bunch of sh**. okay? because their to scared to drink any body elses blood and because they know that they don’t have a sickness in their blood.
You can email me at katiemiller101@ymail.com okay?
katie - August 7, 2009 at 4:55 pm
well ialso took those quizes too but i dont know if there true. i have all the things it said but i still dont know
p.s im 10
Savannah - January 3, 2010 at 7:28 pm
IM NOT SURE IF IM A VAMPIRE YET.
I AM VERY PALE AND ALLERRIGIC TO BEES AND WATER.
SOMETIMES WHEN I SLEEP IN I CANT SLEEP AT NIGHT
I THINK ITS CUZ I THIRST FOR BLOOD.
IN CASE IM NOT A VAMPIRE CULD YOU MAKE ME ONE
LIKE THE DOCKTOR FROM TWILIGHT?
IF SO MEAT ME AT THE COCO’S IN HUNTINGTON
BEACH TOMORROW AT MIDNIGHT
VAMPRIES AWAYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY
Bellalover40 - July 31, 2009 at 1:46 am |
I am so confused. I love the taste of blood and I am interested in vampires. I have all of the symptoms. It would be so cool if i were a vampire. am i?!
Kira - November 3, 2009 at 3:52 am |
Wow!! All of that pretty match with me. I also allways get water in my mouth when i see blood or veins in people’s neck. I’ve always been like that since i remember me. I’m 22 btw and i’m female.
What do you ppl think. I’m i crazy or just an vampire?
H. - April 7, 2009 at 8:16 pm |
I forgot to write that i’ve always hear well and i my smell sence are really clear as well. And i can see just by looking at ppl if they feel bad or good. It’s like i feel they’re energies.
When i was young, was at my cousin house, and her friend was there. And suddenly i felt really sad and i started to cry. And no one sayd anything. And then my cousin asked me what’s wrong and i sayd “I don’t know why i’m so sad when you friend is around me” And it was like she was white in her face. And i asked what’s wrong and she say’d that her son died two years before and that’s maybe why i got soo sad around her. I just felt her pain. (I was only five years old)
H. - April 7, 2009 at 8:38 pm |
im freaking out kinda i just found out im a vampire and its cool at the same time but its kinda freaky all thoes things to test if your a vampire or not are mostley true about me im telling the truth
hell - April 8, 2009 at 10:43 pm |
How can i test my self if i am actually an vampire?
Please can you help my guys?
Give me some advice..
“I have taste blood and it’s was fine.”
I always smell coffee smell of it and caramel taste of it as well.
But can i try some other things.
I don’t know what i should try to figure out if i am actually an vampire.
Please help me.
H. - April 9, 2009 at 10:16 am |
hey “H”…. try this eat some raw meat….if that taste good…than let me know by my email….
teika97@aol.com
insaneclownlover@gmail.com
taimjames101@yahoo.com
And hope when you said you taste blood you taste some one else blood…hhahahaha..jk
taim - April 9, 2009 at 11:11 am |
Yeah. I have done that before. I’ve heard that before that we can be sick by eating raw meat.. Is that true??
H. - April 9, 2009 at 7:11 pm |
I can play with someone else mind. That is funny and fun sometimes. But idk if that actually say that i’m vampire. Witches have been in my family for centuries. And i am also a natural witch as well. But i can barely help my self when i see blood. I love the color,smell of it and the taste. I always get thirsty when i see someone else blood. This is 100% truth. I have never share this info about me before. Because i’m so afraid that ppl judge me and think i’m total lunatic. And it’s really good to finally have a chance to share this with someone else like me. And knowing that i’m not alone in this world.
H. - April 9, 2009 at 7:34 pm |
And one more thing. I’ve always been more active on night’s. I’m totally a night person. Every since i was a little girl. I always get tired if that is much sun outside and i burn very easily when i’m out in the sun. And the sun hurts my eyes. So i always have to use sunglasses when i’m out in much sun. Because i can’t see well like i see when i’m inside. “I have really good vision thought” But not in the sun. My best weather is fog. If that is much fog outside and i can smell everything that is around me. 🙂
H. - April 9, 2009 at 8:14 pm |
I have finally found out who i am. I am an Psychic Vampire. I feed on peoples energy. But i don’t really understand the blood thing that i’ve told you guys before. I’m i both “Blood and psychic vampire” ?
H. - April 9, 2009 at 9:52 pm |
THOSE ARE HYBRID VAMPIRES
YOU SHULD READ MY MIND RIGHT NOW I THINK I’M ONE TOO
CAUSE THE OTHER DAY I SAW THIS GUY AND WAS STARING
INTO HIS SOUL AND HE TOLD ME TO GET OUT OF HIS FACE
AND THATS WHAT I THOUGHT HE WAS THINKING
Bellalover40 - July 31, 2009 at 1:53 am |
Its amazing how well all those fit me and after reading what others have to say. I belive vampires are real just forgotten. If any one wishes to talk about how they feel I would love to talk about all the things that other fellow vampires go threw on a daily basses
Nataren Sato - April 10, 2009 at 2:35 am |
Yes. We are forgotten. Ppl think that vampires is like in comic books. Or is like dracula. That’s wrong. We are humans and we need blood like humans. But we need it more, and our choice is more to be in the dark than in the sun.
H. - April 10, 2009 at 1:08 pm |
I seem to fit this… then again, magic runs in my family. Also, you can be very sickly and still a vampire. None of my relatives drink blood, so we tend to be very pale and small. I am 12, and get asked how third grade is. These can als be sympthoms of vampirism.
P.S. Very good job with this article.
Starbat1096 - April 11, 2009 at 5:12 am |
Wow i got chills from reading all of that . But what if your .. um eyes change shape. like . i have hazel eyes, theyre brownish , but um , i call it my other personality, bc i never realized i could be a vampire 😐 but whenever im in that mood, all my friends say i stare at them and my eyes are like a different color, theyre dark, and the hazel is gone and they say i look at them like theyre something to eat or kill =/ everytime i see blood i want all of it, i guess that description fits me
Im pale white
I dont sleep in the night , my mom mad eme take sleeping pills , im tired in mid day , but when sunset comes .. oddly enough im in the mood to go crazy :S i love blood
cant even look at someones neckfor long . it gives me an overflow of desire. i believe in reincarnation. have had flashbacks since i was like 5 , without ever seeing anything that resembled it. and i never even knew what a vampire was when i was 5 , nor have i seen something like that on tv, strange. but yeah that is so like me o.o although , i actually closed out myself from all my friends and my boyfriend because i feel strange around them ..
Kyandeisu - April 14, 2009 at 10:16 pm |
Ever since I was 8 I found these puncture wounds on my neck and a craving for something unidentifiable. My throat is always burning, especially around humans. I have found myself being drop-dead tired during the day but wide awake at night. Also my physical abilities have increased astonishingly. I can hear the quietest whisper from across the room, constantly crave blood, the sun makes my skin burn and hurts my eyes, my incisor teeth are much sharper and longer than any human’s, I know when people look at me even if I can’t see them, people just kind of go into shock if they stare into my eyes for too long, and I get these little glimpses that I have no idea as to what they mean but they all look really old. My dreams are very vivid and they seem to show what is going to happen to me and people close to me the next day. My strength is like nothing you have ever seen before. I have a black ring around my irises, I can’t stand to be in close quarters with any person for long at all, and my teeth can go through anything so they are basically unbreakable knives. I can feel a lot of what other people feel and I seem to be able to influence the way other people feel without being aware of doing so.
Jordan W. 97 - April 15, 2009 at 3:52 pm |
I crave too!
Ever since just a couple of months ago,
I have had the undeniable urge to take
a long nap during the day.
At night I am completely awake.
Sometimes I even see my own aura.
I haven’t ever tasted blood,
but I really want to.
The sun doesn’t make my skin burn,
but it hurts my eyes.
I am ok in artificial light, though.
I look older than I look and I always
feel like I’m better than everyone
beside on an intellectual scale.
I don’t have good k9 teeth,
and I’m not all that strong.
All of my relationships seem
to be really confusing.
All of these stories really help me
understand I’m not alone.
Piximon21 - September 22, 2009 at 6:28 pm |
I can also make friends anywhere I go, but I never feel close to them. I have recently tasted blood, and I LOVE IT!!! I just really love running.
Piximon21 - October 8, 2009 at 6:59 pm
I’ve move into new town. And this town is really sunny. It’s hard to be outside. And my mom do not understand why i’m hurt in my eyes when i’m outside. But she saw my eyes one night ago. And she said. Shit.. Why is your eyecolor dark red.
“My eyes get sometimes dark red when i need blood.
Or i’m thinking about blood. “I normally have dark brown eyes”
And i was working today and i assidetntly cut my finger.
And it’s was really good feeling when i put my finger in my mouth and i felt the blood taste.
But my friend whas like.
What.. What are you doing. Why are you like you are sucking your finger and enjoying it at the same time?.
She do not know this about me.
That i’m diffrerent.
I don’t tell ppl that i’m vampire.
Like. Hey. I’m vampire.
I’m afrait that ppl think i’m insane or crazy.
Only just one friend now this about me.
And of course you guys 🙂
H. - April 25, 2009 at 8:24 pm |
I ALSO LIVE IN SUNNY TOWN
IT HURTS MY EYES AND THE SUN IS OUT LIKE ALL THE TIME
FROM 6PM TO 8 PM
I DONT GET IT I ALSO THINK MY EYES TURN RED ONLY WHEN
I THINK ABOUT BLOOD WANT BLOOD OR GO SWIMMING IN MY POOL
WHEN MY DOG GOT SCRATCHED I LICKED HER WOUND
AND IT WAS GOOD MY MOM WAS MAD BUT MY DOG LIKES ME STILL
Bellalover40 - July 31, 2009 at 1:51 am |
hey newbie jus email at insnaeclownlover@gmail.com
taimjames101@yahoo.com…i caan help i am a real vampire
taim - April 26, 2009 at 10:35 pm |
I always feel like no one is ever happy around me..when I run in sunlight I sweat allot…even in the winter…just the sun makes me sweat…me and my friends all have special powers and can’t even stand to see blood because were afraid that if we do we will start going crazy on that person and drink there blood. Most people are scared of me because I do my own thing and not care what others think ..at night when I walk in the woods sometimes ill just run and it seems like im flying I run so fast. I never sleep at night im always too hyper but when the sun comes up all I do is sleep and my mom thinks im crazy . Sometimes I cut myself just to have the rush of my blood on my tongue because it makes me feel so alive. I usually always have dark colors on and I am 13 and most people mistake me for 16….weird I know ….I have gold eyes and dark rings around them and I always black out when I concentrate to hard on onething and everything goes black except that one thing I always know who is behinnd me or beside me…I just get this feeling…..me and my friends all drink eachothers blood and this is the wierd part
(Mostly me and chelsea)
Ok if chelsea concentrates on one thing you can feel her like electrify you like buz you if you touch her……and I can protect people…like I can center myself to where if you are in danger I can take it all away with my mind like a shield and make you feel better…..but I don’t do that because then people would be atracted to me….I don’t want to draw attention to myself….do you think im a vampire?
carrie - May 2, 2009 at 1:21 pm |
If you think im a vampire please amail me at carrierogers69@yahoo.com
carrie - May 2, 2009 at 1:26 pm |
Hey its carrie agin I left out a couple details I can hear things very well and I have realy sharp teath….I can chew through anything…like today me and chelsea were sitting in the cafeteria and I got nervus cuz I smelled blood but I couldn’t figure out where it was comeing from so I panicked and bit a hole in my finger and started sucking on it…I have realy vivid dreams…but I only dream when that dreams going to come true and I often have dejavu when im around my friends..im always in my room and in the dark and my mom hates it…..I just want to be alone..I fell unbeatable and unbreakable…..when I was 5 I slamed my hole leg in a car door and it was fully shut and I just sat there and didn’t knotice till I tryed to get out…I feel like I was more powerfull when I was younger. But when I get realy angry I can do anything I hope someone can help me/…im so lost and need someone to share ideals with……but I don’t want some sycho just messing with me either….so if you realy have some advice for me please talk to me by email (carrierogers69@yahoo.com) I apriciate the people who take the time to read my letters 🙂
carrie - May 2, 2009 at 1:39 pm |
most of these things i fit into. i get deja vu all the time… and i find it hard to sleep. i feel alone and blood has a strangely appealing taste (i like the irony- ness) 🙂
but i have no fangs as far as i know, and i look younger than i am (but im under 20) i can will things to happen. am i a vampire? 😮
Lil - May 4, 2009 at 2:40 pm |
Well Lil. You can try by tasting others blood or eat raw meat. If you like that and your eyes change color when you smell blood or you feel desire by be near blood or smell blood. And feel more alife at nights . Well you are an vampire. But that is not one tipe of vampires that do exist. I’m an toreador,blood,and energy vampire. You have to find yourself girl and who you really are and where you belong to. 🙂
– Good luck.
H. - May 6, 2009 at 1:47 am |
hmm…
Just how many kinds of vampire are there?
i heard somewhere that all vampires have dark hair and brown/yellow/red eyes. true or not? mine are blue but they have wierd dark rings round he outside of the irises… which i also heard is a vamp trait. :/
i have frequent dreams that i’m killing people :S not 2 sure if thts anythin 2 do with it tho 🙂
my eyes sometimes go grey or purpley :S
Lil - May 6, 2009 at 4:36 pm |
lol ima slay u all XD (joke)
Laura - May 7, 2009 at 4:27 pm |
LOLOLOLOLOLOL
Bellalover40 - July 31, 2009 at 1:54 am |
oh yeah… and what are the symbols at the side?
the wierd geometrics?
Lil - May 7, 2009 at 4:28 pm |
its Lil again 😉 just seein if the name change will make the shape pic change 😀
abc - May 7, 2009 at 4:33 pm |
Me again… Where are you all? lol
Can’t sleep, and it’s really bugging me cos I’ll be soooo tired in the morining… 🙁 Any tips on better sleep?
Lil - May 9, 2009 at 1:01 am |
WOW!!! Most of these fit me, personally! My own friends even say that some of these tips suit me. I can list some of them but not every single one of them. Here we go:
1. I’m almost always completely aware at night. I mostly sleep right through the morning all the time. I usually wake up anytime after noon.
2. Extreme brightness really bugs me a lot for some reason all of a sudden. It used to not to.
3. I feel like that I just don’t belong to in this world. Being around a lot of people makes me feel left out and alone making me be the ‘outsider’ of the group.
4. When I get sick I do start to sound a little strange and and feel kind of severe
5. My dreams are getting vivid
6. My clothing style is rather dramatic at such times when I get ready to go to school or just going out anywhere
7. People think I look younger
8. A lot of animals get along with me very well
9. I don’t have a lot of friends. Only like 2 at the most but I barely ever see them
10. I can seem to tell how other people are feeling
11. I kind of get a little woozy and or sick when the sun is shinning/daylight time
*12.(another vampire symptom) I can see my skin glistening in the sun and I tend to move faster than usual. I used to be really slow at things
Lizzie - May 10, 2009 at 4:33 am |
The wonders of puberty.
Bellalover40 - July 31, 2009 at 1:55 am |
My answer to everything was YES. Yes yes yes!!! But I can’t believe it. I do LOVEE blood. If I even get a tiny cut I suck on it forever!!! Reply, I want to know that I really am not the only one.
Karley - May 11, 2009 at 11:20 pm |
😉 i think its a good thing…
but could i get slayed? or is that a myth?
Lil - May 12, 2009 at 6:36 pm |
Karley. No you are not the only one. I do it too. If i get cut. I suck it in a long time until it’s stops bleeding. 🙂
H. - May 15, 2009 at 12:00 am |
I might be moving to a new school but I’m scared they’ll know I’m different… O_O
help? I don’t really want them knowing I’m a vampire…
Lil - May 16, 2009 at 5:53 pm |
well just try to hide it and
act like a normal person.
do u have any powers?
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 7:50 pm |
oh crap!!! *_* ima slay myself …jk…are u people sure this is all true if it’s a yes to all except to da one ” do spells they all work” cuz i dont do spells ( me catholic !!!) >.< omgosh… ok…my eyes are brownish but sometimes black…dis explains tht *_* i dont wanna be a vampire………. :'( although i love my pale skin hehe… i think i’m half vamp. only i’m sure of it…cuz sometimes i get all those strange stuff but then it stops…along with my thing… it skips strangely 5-7 months and yep timed to the full moon *_*
once i broke my ankle and the doc. had it x rayed but then the doc. said mayb it wuz wrong cuz it strangely seemed like it healed itself in a day and then it wuz gone… X0
Maryjayne - May 17, 2009 at 4:20 am |
hey basically all that stuff is me lol
except the last one i am not llergic to any thing lol
Rhiannon Thomas - May 19, 2009 at 6:01 am |
I do not and will not believe that I am a vampie!
It’s stupid!
It doesn’t matter if I just don’t match 3 of the requirements.
I am NOT a VAMPIRE!!!!! And I’m sick of people telling me I am!!!!
X - May 28, 2009 at 7:36 am |
well u can think what u want
but regardless you are a vampire
and theres nothing you can do to get rid of it
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 7:53 pm |
I need blood now.. I’m going out tonight!! Really.. It was so damn sunny day. Ugh.. “X” Why are you here if you don’t think you are an vampire?
H. - May 30, 2009 at 10:52 pm |
That’s what im thinking XD I mean if that x dude doesn’t think he’s a vampire why is he even bothering to get on this site?…unless he’s trying to make himself believe he’s not a vampire…hmmmmm…sounds like some issues….XD
carrie - June 2, 2009 at 10:07 am |
It is kind of weird that all of the questions are related to me (exept for the periods one). I am a female, and I do believe in vampires and anything mythical and sci-fi like. I’ve always had a specific taste for blood, ever since I was around 3 years old, I got a bad cut and was lost in my yard (it was a big forest 0_0) and my house was like a while away. I was mad at my mom for something, so thats why I ran away but I got scared and nervous so I was running and then I fell into a thorn bush and got a big cut and no bandages were around so I just bent down towards my leg and started sucking the wound untill it would stop bleeding…….but I only drink animal blood now 0_0
Heidi - June 2, 2009 at 10:58 pm |
ya i only drink animal blood but it tastes gross
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 7:55 pm |
its weird i never figured id b a vampire i crave for blood i just randomly cut myself and without thinking i just start drinking i love the night my mom can never get me to go to bed.when i was 8 i got really mad at my brother and i just like bit him on the neck idk why it was creepy i get mad easer then most ppl were i live and all of the above is true about me i can feel ppls feelings really well and taste and smell extremely well i never can get sick and i dont feel pain at all… no one belives me the sun burns me i feel sooo alone wats wrong wit me ?
justina - June 7, 2009 at 7:20 am |
its justina agian i forgot about when i have dreams they usually come true the next day is that normal or not? and i have really pale pale skin people ask me if im a ghost cause my skin is so pale….
justina - June 7, 2009 at 3:41 pm |
hey people i have a question that i cant find out… if you die and then come back to life could that b a reason why ur a vampire? cause i think i died when i was 3….
justina - June 7, 2009 at 4:07 pm |
Its weird….ever since i turned 14…which was about 5 months ago….ive been craving blood….especially my girlfriends blood….one time we were at the movies and she let me bite her neck and one of my fangs sank into her neck and her warm blood rushed into my mouth….and i went into a sorta blood rage….all i did was run cause i was afraid i wuldve hurt my girlfriend even worse…..i do believe im a vampire….and i do believe there are more out there….i have so much more to say but i wuld sit here for 10 days….
Jeremy - June 12, 2009 at 1:22 am |
I think I might be a vamp, but I dont have fangs 🙁
Does this mean I’m not? Or do some not have fangs? Or will they grow?
Lil - June 14, 2009 at 3:50 pm |
1-800-DENTIST THEY’LL HOOOK YOU UP FANGS
Bellalover40 - July 31, 2009 at 1:57 am |
Hi. Dear Lil. You don’t have to have vamp fangs to be a vampire. You can like blood and drink it and be an vampire like we are. Some vampires don’t have vampire fangs at all. And some have them. We are humans. But we are diffrent though. 😉
Don’t worry sweetie 🙂
H. - June 15, 2009 at 3:20 pm |
is it possible to grow fangs?
Kira - November 3, 2009 at 3:58 am |
Hi. I have to share one with you. And i hope you guys can help me. I’ve met soo damn cute boy. And we are really good friends and all that. I whould never hurt him. But when i see his neck and that yummi vain in his neck. I get so much water in my mouth. And one time when we where making out. He suddently said. Why is your eyes dark red. You have a dark brown eyes. And i of course didn’t say anything at all. But one thing. He likes when i bite him a little bit. But he doesn’t know that i’m a vampire..
What should i do. Tell him so i whould not hurt him and scear him away later on. Or just feed another blood and be fill and don’t need more blood when i see him and go on date with him again?
P.s. I really like him. And i don’t want to loose him. :S
H. - June 15, 2009 at 3:46 pm |
H….WHERE DO YOU GET YOU’RE WEED?????
COMMENT BACK ASAP
Bellalover40 - July 31, 2009 at 1:58 am |
You have to think on it 🙂
If he’s gothic or emo he might think it’s cool.
But if you think he’ll think you’re wierd then keep it secret… or bite him! ^.^
Lil - June 16, 2009 at 7:47 pm |
I don’t think I’m a vampire, but I’d like to be… can I get bitten? 🙂
Can vampires be slain? :O
Kimira - June 16, 2009 at 7:49 pm |
“Lil” Yeah.. Maybe i’m gonna tell him. But i’m still not sure..
I think i’m gonna keep it a secret a little bit longer.
Till i’m ready to tell him who i really am.
He knows almost everything about me..
But not the vampire part lol.
H. - June 18, 2009 at 4:34 pm |
yayyy vampires!
:) - June 21, 2009 at 4:21 pm |
hey
stake me - June 21, 2009 at 4:22 pm |
Aww 🙂 make sure to tell us what happens lol.
its better than tv XD
Lil - June 21, 2009 at 4:23 pm |
http://www.wisegeek.com/what-is-renfields-syndrome.htm
Mari - June 22, 2009 at 6:44 am |
Oh, also: searchwarp.com/swa74654.htm
…but only for those who don’t crave my blood.
Mari - June 22, 2009 at 6:51 am |
Hahha yeah Lil. I’ll do that..
I don’t know it’s better than tv. But i know that vampires and be a vampire myself is yeah much better than watch some wannabe vampires in tv!!
It’s just funny and silly what some ppl do to be a vampire.
I really feel sorry for then. Like one guy was trying to creating a “real” fangs!! Hahahahahahaha 😀
We are real though. 😉
And we know what vampire’s stands for!!
And i’ve always been vampire.
And i love it!! 🙂
H. - June 23, 2009 at 12:14 am |
lol ahhh i want fangs 🙁 i cant bite anyone with stupid human teeth *hmph*
Lil - June 26, 2009 at 7:14 pm |
Hello my name is jesse im 13 and a vampire it funny but i never started craving blood to now and now it all i think of and im scard that im going to bite someone close to me and it hard for me tom make frends i need help
Jesse - June 27, 2009 at 4:49 am |
i know howyou feel “jesse” when i was at band camp i saw my friends blood veins and tried to bite her.
i thought just stop your just trying to freak her out. theres my full story at the bottom.
if you want to look.
katie - August 4, 2009 at 2:26 pm |
You could try eating raw meat, that’s supposed to help 🙂
Or you could do what my friend does, and drink animal blood (yuck!)
As for making friends, just act like a normal human, be funny and approachable.
Lil - June 27, 2009 at 9:03 pm |
thanks for your help Lil
Jesse - June 28, 2009 at 2:13 am |
I have had very strange things happen to me in life.
I have ALWAYS been able to predict the future all of my life.
(I answered YES to ALL OF THE QUESTIONS)
(I am a 14 year old boy)
I feel that sometimes, when I want something or something to happen, I just think to myself that it will happen and it always does.
Everybody I go to school with thinks I am weird.
I no longer have any friends.
I seem to have an attitude that I think I am better than others.
I also have problems with tolerating normal people.
I always think to myself that they are so lame and so slow.
I love to be up early in the morning.
I like blood.
I have strange dark rings around my iris on my eyes.
I also have a lot of strength and can accomplish things at much higher speeds than anybody else.
I can seem to read peoples minds at times and manipulate them very easily.
I can seem to know people before I even see them in person.
I have always been afraid of vampires all of my life until tonight when I realized I was one.
Dick Liberenth - June 29, 2009 at 9:04 am |
Hey if you have super strength,
can you help me move this weekend?
I just bought this washer/dryer and I can’t move it myself
so it would be great if you could come help.
P.S. I sense your aura.
Bellalover40 - July 31, 2009 at 2:02 am |
Yeah dick im the same exact way….your not alone…..everything you just mentioned is exactly what just happened to me
carrie - June 30, 2009 at 12:15 am |
being vampire is hard but we can stick it out, right?
Lil - June 30, 2009 at 8:31 pm |
hey! someone stole my name -.-
Lil - July 1, 2009 at 8:09 pm |
Dear “Dick Liberenth ” You are not alone anymore. You enter this page and it’s good that you know now that you are one of us. And you don’t have to be afraid anymore. Now you just have to know who you are. I’m glad that you aren’t afraid to vampires anymone.
– Welcome new vampire 😉
H. - July 2, 2009 at 3:43 am |
hmph! H… get them! they stolened it 🙁
Lil - July 2, 2009 at 4:58 pm |
I’m having doubts… I have so many symptoms and yet I don’t crave blood?
Lil - July 4, 2009 at 12:02 am |
SHES A FAKE! BURN HER!!!!!!!!111111one
Bellalover40 - July 31, 2009 at 2:03 am |
This is almost a tragedy.
I am up in the middle of the night reading about “How to Tell If You Are a Vampire”.
I really need to get a life.
But there is no life for 13 year olds who want to be national merit finalists.
Then again all work and no play did happen to get Jack his Bugatti.
So here I am procrastinating doing a summer english assignment.
Once I finish that I get to do more algebra, then geometry, & then algebra 2.
Smart comes with this section of the family’s title.
My mother got straight A’s through high school.
My brother got 3rd place in International Science and Engineering Fair (ISEF).
My parents plan for me to go to state this year with my project.
Just as my brother did.
The only difference is that I am going to be valedictorian of my class.
So at least with money, a job, and a life in my future I will hopefully stop typing in random words on Google and Wikipedia for fun.
Stephanie Elise M. - July 10, 2009 at 2:55 am |
Wow. This thing knows me like the back of it hand. Im a vampire…….
It feels great to know what I am.
its a secret - July 14, 2009 at 3:04 am |
Yeah it’s good to know that you finally found out who you are.
And to “Lil” I’ve finally told my boyfriend about who i really am. And he just smiled and told me that he knew it all the time. But he wanted to wait until i told him that vampire secret about myself. And he told me that he is crazy in love with me. And love me all. And it’s doesn’t matter who am. Vampire or witch or both. “I’m both btw” He just love me for who i am. 🙂
So yeah. Everything got well when i finally told him my darkest secret. 🙂
H. - July 14, 2009 at 7:20 pm |
Awwww 🙂
thats so sweet lol
Lil - July 19, 2009 at 12:28 am |
“Lil” Yeah it is. I’m really happy about that i don’t have to hide myself anymore 🙂
H. - July 19, 2009 at 3:07 pm |
Hey,
do you have to look vampirey to be one?
I’m pale,
but that’s about all I have in common with the stereotype :/
Lil - July 20, 2009 at 4:30 pm |
i am 13 and started puberty and i have alway liked the taste of blood. And I have noticed when I am out in the sun I get rashes on my arm.
i love the night but i don’t mind the sun that much.
But when I read that vampire have a dark ring around there eyes I thought it might be fun to check but to my suprise i had a dark ring around my iris.
I don’t know if this means i am a vampire.
But if it does I don’t know if I would excited or upset.
The only thing i do know I am a nervous wreak and I am sure I will stay like this till I find out.
I am just so confused.
Madeline - July 21, 2009 at 7:40 pm |
if you think i am a vampire email me at bellamacaroni@yahoo.com
(p.s my mom made this for me)
Madeline - July 21, 2009 at 7:47 pm |
i answered yes to most the questions.
So I’m a Vampire.
I knew that,
from playing with the ouiga board.
this just confirms it.
What now??
How do I know for sure.
Are there people I can contact?
Like really.
What now??
And if this is for sure really real,
I want a pendant,
prefarable something custimized.
E-mail me at xx_cutie_nf_xx@yahoo.com
and I’ll know if you’re messing with me,
so don’t bother.
Nancy - July 22, 2009 at 9:47 pm |
hummm
Well, when I’m all around people like at school i feel very very diffrent from everyone i feel like im all by my self.
And I can also predict when something happens …..like when in the pool
when someone is right about to jump on right on top of me (im under water)
I don’t even have to open my eyes to tell there going to jump right on me.
i quickly get out of the way it’s very weird, and I love the night me and friend Kaylee (Kaylee thinks shes a cat -.-) creep around my house at night and often very often look for food to eat.
Ii can also tell what we are having for dinner if I smell the air when the food is cooking i know its steak or something like that I love blood I’ve never tried someone elses …..
I wonder my blood tastes so good
I do often get cut and my friends think I’m weird and plus!!!
I have the teeth of a vampire
I have very sharp teeth I often bite my friends when we fight it just comes natural
Most of the traits fit me
I really do beleive
I am a vampire
leslie - July 23, 2009 at 4:40 am |
[…] THIS How to tell if you are a vampire […]
Psychoanalyze THIS - Typology Central - July 29, 2009 at 6:31 pm |
[…] THIS How to tell if you are a vampire Read it. Seriously. Especially the comments below. These people are serious. o_____o I have an […]
Psychoanalyze THIS - Typology Central - July 29, 2009 at 6:32 pm |
Hemophagia, the consumption of blood (actual, or a desire that persists and is disturbing) is often a sign of a more serious underlying condition.
You can spot one such condition quickly. When you next urinate, wait a few minutes before flushing. If the urine slowly turns to a color that can be mistaken for blood, you have one form of porphyria; if not, you may still have other forms, or some other condition.
Your best bet is to make an appointment with a psychiatrist, who can then proceed with a differential diagnosis, or send you on to an endocrinologist.
If you decide that you absolutely MUST consume blood, you should cook it first. The US Armed Forces Survival Manual states succinctly that raw blood will likely make you sick, so it should be mixed equally with water and boiled for at least a minute to prevent vomiting and to kill parasites and pathogens.
Beef and pork blood should be available from a butcher shop inexpensively–tell them you want to make blood pudding.
– according to a psych nurse from this link here:
http://answers.yahoo.com/question/index?qid=20070822133931AAlrhbZ
Lane - July 29, 2009 at 7:40 pm |
okay first i am 12 years old and have dark rings around my iris’s.
My intrest for vamps started when i hit puberty.and i rarley bleed when i do its black.
Whenever i fight with my brothers i automaticly bite them.
I feel like i can run for hours at night because i feel so wired.
Its so wierd…
and ever since i hit puberty i have had this wierd hungry/thirsty feeling.
I can smell a persons blood from a couple of miles away and it smells so good like pomegranite or something but i have never tasted it.
I want to.and i always have this feeling in my gut when i know something is going to happen.
I feel so alone…
I’ve never told anybody about this.
Bri - July 29, 2009 at 10:51 pm |
ACTUALLY BLOOD TASTES MORE LIKE A STRAWBERRY SUNRISE FROM JUICEIT UP
Bellalover40 - July 31, 2009 at 2:05 am |
i only drink my own blood cause i do not have fangs.is this ok? i want to have fangs . i do not want a dentiist to do it.
Kira - November 3, 2009 at 4:12 am
ur blood isn’t black ur just saying that to make people think u r a rare type but ur probaly just a wierd teen
Michelle N. - August 2, 2009 at 6:50 pm |
and u probaly cant smell blood
Michelle N. - August 2, 2009 at 6:51 pm
how do you know if your a vampire
its being so dumb being a human all day
long all year long and all year long
i lived for nine
why cant any of you just bite me
human life is so stupid i hate school
and i have a little anoying brother
that won’t shut up and i hate him
david - December 3, 2010 at 11:29 pm
ive been getting straight a’s since kindergarden and have incredible speed. i am a female.
Bri - July 29, 2009 at 10:53 pm |
A woman getting good grades?/! She’s a witch!!!
Bellalover40 - July 31, 2009 at 2:06 am |
and not that this matters but i have pale skin and a lot of people like me
Bri - July 29, 2009 at 10:57 pm |
Today at school i bit some 1
He hade a cut on his arm and i was bitting him i don’t rember how it happend but lucky no 1 saw it
Jesse - July 30, 2009 at 4:20 pm |
I have 24 of the symptoms, and at a week long camp, I ate almost nothing.
My skin is really light and it’s impossible for me to get a tan.
My friend actually thought I was a vampire and I’ve been told I could play a vampire in movies.
that’s me-
Aislinn
Aislinn - July 31, 2009 at 5:25 am |
OMG!
I’m a vampire.
BUT I DONT WANNA BE A VAMPIRE!
HELP ME!
Is there any way to cure vampirism?
xXxJustCallMeLexiexXx - August 1, 2009 at 11:55 pm |
being a vampire isn’t that bad u can kill people but sadly no cure is available
Michelle N. - August 2, 2009 at 6:48 pm |
EVERYTHING SYMTOM THAT A VAMPIRE WOULD HAVE
I HAVE I COULDNT GO TO GYM CLASS FOR
EVERY SCHOOL YEAR SO FAR.
So i guess im a vampire.
But I’ve never been bitten and my mom
is kinda of psychic or able to see the future somewhat.
But how an I one im only 11 every thing I have
EVERY SINGLE ONE of the problems listed
Michelle N. - August 2, 2009 at 1:38 am |
READ THIS!
I have dark circles around my eyes.
I have twevle sharp teeth.
I can’t stand the sight, or smell of blood or i get this craving.
I can’t stand having heard about it either.
I hate sharp objects.
They have to hold me down at the doctors office just to give me a shot.
I can’t even stand having pencils pointed at me.
I’m the fastest at my school.
I can’t stand the sun.
I can’t stand seeing blood veins.
When ever I get around other people,
it feels like i can smell thier blood.
I don’t sleep at night alot,
only at day.
My friend uses a flashlight but I just run
through the darkness like its daytime.
Even with out a full moon.
I didn’t give any of this much thought
until my friend got cut.
Then i started drinking her blood.
Could i be one?
I’ve done alot of research
but this has helped me some.
More than other sights.
Can any of you give opinions?
katie miller - August 3, 2009 at 7:24 pm |
STOP BEING A WANABE IF YOU DON’T LIKE BLOOD YOU’R NOT A VAMPIRE.
YOU JUST WANT TO BE ONE SO YOU PRETEND IN YOU’R OWN IMAGINARY WORLD
Michelle N. - August 4, 2009 at 5:05 pm |
um the stakes through the heart are myths vamps are like zombies they are the living dead so they can’t be killed with just a stake it takes fire FIRE the sharp objects thing is in your head kid take this advice from a real one k you need any halp you can contact me at criss_angel_135@yahoo.com
Aruno T. - August 18, 2009 at 8:26 pm |
my friend savannah w. is also a vampire no wonder why we get along so much i’ve only known her 4 about a 2 years and usally it takes a long time to be this close of friends. (and NO were not lesbians)
Michelle N. - August 4, 2009 at 5:08 pm |
i have most of these symptoms;
& the weirdest thing is…
i have real vampire teeth,
two fangs on the top
& on the bottom.
myranda - August 6, 2009 at 1:51 am |
Well, “michelle n.” I’ll have you know that my blood is good and i do like it.
And it makes me very angry when people tell me i’m not otherwise.
All my friends say i’m one, my enemies say i’m one even my mom say theres a strong chance that i am one and how do we know your not lying?
I’m sorry but im a vampire half of the eigth grade says i’m one.
I’m normly not mean you can ask my friend.
I’ve had this craving for a long time not just a few days but for a long time.
I’m thinking about getiing my self to bleed just so I can get blood.
If you have anything to say email me at katiemiller101@ymail.com okay?
katie - August 7, 2009 at 1:43 pm |
i too have those problems listed.
katie - August 7, 2009 at 1:45 pm |
and one more thing: it is said that no one can get bitten and be changed, they have to be born that way.
for all of you wanting to be vampires.
sorry to burst you bubble but you can’t get bitten to be changed, gotta be born that way.
and it sucks.
your friendship could end your boyfriend or girlfriend might break up with you.people will’ try to kill you, and they will tease you. sure you’ll want to kill them but not me.
i don’t want to be a monster.
i may not be human exactly, but i can sure as h*** at least try to live my life like a human
katie - August 7, 2009 at 1:52 pm |
WE ARE NOT MONSTERS
willie - August 7, 2009 at 10:58 pm |
oh and michille, i’m fourteen so the next your little eleven year old a** decides to go barking up someone elses’ tree, make sure its not mine! GOT IT? sorry i also have a temper problem too.
katie - August 7, 2009 at 1:57 pm |
Okay any body who says if you don’t like your own blood your not a vampire is a BIG LOAD OF SH**!
\Okay anyone who says that are not true vampires because their the only ones who know they don’t have a blood sickness or whatever.
I have drinkin my friends blood before.
I have al of those problems listed. and anyone who tells me that i’m not a vampire or otherwise is DEAD F****** MEAT OKAY!
It takes a true vampire to drink someone elses blood and a true friend to be okay with the idea.
So for all of you sh** wipes who say “were vampires because we drink our own blood” i’ve got news for you:
YOU ARE NOT TRUE VAMPIRES!
OH AND MICHELLE, I do not live in a f****** imaginary world okay?
Jesse your okay. since you said you’ve drinkin a guys blood before.
Anyone who drinks their own blood is living in a f****ng imaginary world.
The only time I ever drank my blood was when someone hi kicked me and I started bleeding.( in my mouth)
katie - August 7, 2009 at 5:09 pm |
hey umm well i was temted 2 drink my dads blood b 4 when he started bleeding but i tried not to cuz i didnt want to freak him out the blood was everywhere and i had to step outside 4 a while
Taylor - August 10, 2009 at 12:43 am |
i want to drink someones blood. i do not have fangs. how should i do this. i am always tempted to.
Kira - November 3, 2009 at 4:15 am |
this i crazy its like they know me
willie - August 7, 2009 at 10:54 pm |
I answered almost all of those yes wow
Taylor - August 10, 2009 at 12:39 am |
Hey i am now confused can i talk to someone like email please its so frustrating
Taylor - August 10, 2009 at 3:18 am |
Ok I finelly told my best friend that i might be a vampire.
I think she took it pretty well.
Even thought I explaiened it to her thousands of times I am not crazy and she says she dosent think I am crazy I can tell that she thinks I am a little crazy.
But the real problem is that my friend has a little bit af a big mouth which I didn’t cosider when I told her.
how can I keep her mouth shut?
Madeline - August 10, 2009 at 3:27 pm |
I have most of those.
But sometimes in the night i feel like i cant sleep.I think i am the last one sleeping.
Also my eyes hurt in the sun.
So when I can I bring an umbrella.
One last thing whenever i have blood coming out i usually just suck it back up.
My canine teeth are also where they are soppsed to be.
They are in the gum spot.
They`re still growing.
Jaqueline - August 12, 2009 at 10:43 pm |
im a Psychic Vampire same as this but feed off of emotions like love nagativet and positve making people sad happy or mad and we crave for blood to but not that much off of nagativite people that hage around me like me no reasone or they pro tend go to this site ok and read http://midian.mortis.org/real1.html
zeal - August 13, 2009 at 3:51 am |
i hate the old and new churhs becuse they think that we are bad and they stearted raceizom slavery aganst black and and they say that master bation is a sin but it is not XD http://www.jackinworld.com has a link for women to im a mXD enjoy the but i dont realy hae them now as much as the past
zeal - August 13, 2009 at 3:59 am |
oh and i have a great conection with a pets even if i get close up in there face they dont act mean even if they all ways ben mean they dont act tworeds me they are alll frindly to me i love pets even the mean one aspashaly
zeal - August 13, 2009 at 4:02 am |
vempiers are stronger in chi or ki or energy humens are halfe of what we are so they are level 1chi we are level2 chi we are all ways one stape ahaed of humans lol XD
zeal - August 13, 2009 at 4:06 am |
there are three types one what alucard is but they are extinked or hiding them there are what i am and there are bacice of this site there go to the first on i posted
zeal - August 13, 2009 at 4:09 am |
i craved for it sents i was 6
i scraged my arem and it bled so i souck ed on it it tested so suest
zeal - August 13, 2009 at 4:12 am |
Dear Jaqueline.
Yeah. You are like me.
I can’t stay long in the sun.
The sun hurts my eyes.
And one more thing.
My skin is very sensitive.
The sun hurt my skin in the sun.
And mostly my face..
And yeah.
My teeth are still growing.
But slowly.
But it’s not clever to drink your own blood.
I’m not just talking to you.
I’m talking to all of you guys now.
I drank my blood.
And yeah.
It was painful.
I started to shake and sweat.
And I felt like i was gonna faint.
I mean i though that i had a fever or something.
So no.
Don’t drink your own blood ppl.
Just bite in a raw meat with fresh blood in it or something else.
H. - August 13, 2009 at 6:37 pm |
P.s. I can’t stay in the sun for like under 10 mins.
Because then i get hurt skin..
Yeah.. I live in a sunny town.
And yeah i stay mostly inside on the daytime.
But i’m out when it is dark outside.
H. - August 13, 2009 at 9:16 pm |
i think i am a vampire. in fact i am 99.9% sure. should i tell my friend? if she wants proof what do i do?!
Kira - November 3, 2009 at 4:19 am |
Yes, you should tell me. I am one, I am your friend, you told me, and nothing bad happened. You said the friend you didn’t know if you should tell was me after you told me.
Miranda (aka ruledbyfantima) - November 14, 2009 at 8:12 pm
i love licking my blood when i get paper cuts
sometimes I lagh when I get punched by my stupid brother
david - December 3, 2010 at 11:36 pm
i hate mornings i cant go to sleep at night but i have to just to fit in or people would look at me wired all so i like acting normal way would you drink your own blood thats stupied ya it tasts good i lick my woons or cuts sheesh ask or make bule stacke next time its beeter that way oh well
i miss the moon latley you cant see it were i live that offten but when i do it lights up the hole yardXD its fun whach ing i so hat the heat its like a masuna terned up all the way cants stand it but that suck Jaqueline train yor self ennder the pain ok
i know it hurts but try to late pain come in with open arms train every day dont stuop even if its panin full ok
dont like the heat but os what know the heat dose not bother me any more
so tain your self ok god be with you
zeal - August 16, 2009 at 8:48 pm |
i hate da ja vus they are soo anoing some time and then some times there not shsh i wish i can contrul them i hade them evere seens i was 5 yeas old never gets sike only once a year or 3 years befor i do get sick sun liht and heat dont bother me but it gets on my nervs so dont piss me off when im out side for hours on end lol i like to bite things i heal fast i wish 10x fast
zeal - August 16, 2009 at 9:04 pm |
I am one no lie.
I know the real things you need help just post reply okay
I will try to help you all as much as possible
Aruno T. - August 18, 2009 at 8:30 pm |
hey i believe you, reply bac plz
hey, livy - August 23, 2009 at 4:43 pm |
🙂 do vampires have to be all dark hair and red eyes?
Lil - August 21, 2009 at 3:40 pm |
I got 29 of them and I
always get these very
painful headaches.
Jamie - August 23, 2009 at 12:15 am |
hey I have some of those symptoms 2 freaky weird,
message me if you’re a vampire on stardoll
my name is tealin2121 thanx
hey, livy - August 23, 2009 at 4:41 pm |
I am confused,
I am not sure if I am a vampire or not,
what do you think?
I am 12,
I am pale and I am abnormmally strong,
stronger than my fifteen year old brother
who I can easily throw to the ground if
I am mad at him.
I sunburn very easily,
and I am very fast,
my eyes are very sensitive to any kind
of lights and I have good night vision.
I recently tasted blood and I LOVED IT,
I can even smell it like if I smell my wrist
I can actually smell blood which is so weird
and It’s the same with other people,
I even cut myself to have more.
My sense of smell and my
hearing are very good.
My teeth are very sharp
and when I am in pain instead of
saying ow like normal I hiss or growl.
When I am mad my pupil gets really big
and almost covers my whole iris.
I can easily tell what people are feeling
and people are either great friends with me
or very scared of me.
I have a weird connection with animals,
most nights I don’t even go to sleep
I just look out the window or watch TV
because I just can’t sleep.
I love the night and whenever
I think about going outside at night
I get a rush of adreniline.
I answered yes to almost all of these.
This is completley true.
Help?!
Am I a vampire?
Confused - August 26, 2009 at 7:24 am |
Oh and when I get sick
it’s never normal so far I have had
two illnesses that the doctors couldn’t
Identify the problem,
even after a biopsy and x-ray.
Confused - August 26, 2009 at 7:34 am |
ive been drawn to vampires
since I was about 3 and I’m 12 almost 13 now
I’ve been wondring and when I looked at this
I had a bunch so now I have confermation also
I get the twilight thing its kinda weird
Becca - August 26, 2009 at 8:57 pm |
I am a vampire!
I already knew but I wanted to make sure.
For a vampire name go to emmadavies.net/vampire
Mine is Memsahib of the Orient
known in some parts of the world as
Death to the thirsty
Lean, modern, and vicious!
Serial killer of vampires.
Respond if you have the same as the last line.
Memsahib of the Orient - August 27, 2009 at 2:47 pm |
Memsahib means ‘Dear Crone’ or ‘Kind Old Woman’ it is also used as a title for a married woman likeMrs. so shut up.
Angelika - April 2, 2010 at 9:15 pm |
My intrest in vampires started when I was about 7 years old,
when I accidentaly tripped over my bike and scaraped
my knee raw and a bunch of blood started leaking out.
I really didn’t want anyone to see the blood
and I didn’t have a nakin so I had no choice but
to lick it off.
Thats when I realized that I’ve been craveing
blood most of my life back then.
Now 5 years later,
almost 13 I still crave blood.
(thats my story.)
kir-el - August 29, 2009 at 7:48 pm |
Oh I almost forgot
I like answered yes to most these questions,
I can smell blood from underneath peoples skin
and can hear sounds that are not in the
normal human range.
kir-el - August 29, 2009 at 7:54 pm |
Oh I almost forgot I like answerd yes to most these questions,
kir-el - August 29, 2009 at 7:55 pm |
Alright all of these are right!!!!!!!!
MY fangs are growing!!!!!!
Misa - August 31, 2009 at 3:28 am |
Another ‘Real Vampire’
Told Me I Was A Vampire.
&& I Have About 98% Of All These ‘Symptoms’
&& Another Thing, Just Because Someone Has ‘Fangs’ Doesnt Mean Your’e A Vampire.
Everyone Has What They Call Canine Teeth.
So Dont THink Youre Special.
But Mine Seem To Be Especially Sharp =\
&& People Think Im A Fucken Lunatic
When I Mention That Theyre Blood Smells Good,
Heh.
Ever Be Hugging Someone &&
You Feel Their Veins Pulsating &&
Wanna Rip Their Throat Out?
Yea, Me Too.
I’ve Already Made A Few Friends
Bleed From Biting Them.
Without Thinking Of Course.
LannaJade - September 1, 2009 at 9:43 am |
iv hade 2 sleeping pills and im not tired and its 12 at night.
Jesse - September 7, 2009 at 3:04 pm |
dose eney one hear live in aus apart from me. if you do go to exmouth and we shoud meet.
Jesse - September 7, 2009 at 3:21 pm |
I have a question!
Can being a medium
be confused with being a vampire
because I have a lot of vampire ‘symptoms’
and I’ve been told I am
a very powerful medium
Just asking….
unknown - September 15, 2009 at 9:28 pm |
I need help with all of this…
I’ve always known that I’m different than others around me,
though I never really understood why.
The way I think is unlike anyone I’ve ever known.
Everyone in my family but me is dark in complexion.
At times I speak as if I’ve lived before,
I feel like I’m from another time,
and I am wise beyond my years.
All the of the statement above I answered yes to,
though I can’t get my head around it
and I need straight up answers…
Can anyone help me figure out
for sure who I truly am?
Please feel free to message me @
abear21ca@yahoo.com
Thank You
Jourdain
Jourdain - September 17, 2009 at 2:03 am |
Oh no
I feel fangz in my mouth
lilpony - September 17, 2009 at 1:20 pm |
Itz cool that i am one but its kinda freaky
I cut myself and drink my own blood
also my clothes are kinda dramatic and
I HATE THE SUN
at night i have alot of energy at school
i told my teacher she gave me MY OWN ROOM
she would not let me near her
lilpony - September 17, 2009 at 9:29 pm |
reply i dont care just DONT TOUCH ME
lilpony - September 17, 2009 at 9:30 pm |
GRRRRRR :C DONT TOUCH ME PEOPLEZ
lilpony - September 17, 2009 at 9:31 pm |
ILL GIVE A SEVERE PUNISHMENT
lilpony - September 17, 2009 at 9:32 pm |
ILL DRINKITH UR BLOOD
lilpony - September 17, 2009 at 9:33 pm |
I KNO ITZ TASTEY
lilpony - September 17, 2009 at 9:33 pm |
HEHEHE
lilpony - September 17, 2009 at 9:33 pm |
Ok yeserday when i was hanging out
with my best friend Courtney and all of a sudden
it was like i heard her thought.
When I told her she said that was exactly
what she was thinking then asked me to try again.
When I did I got it right again.
Has this happenend to anyone else.
Madeline - September 18, 2009 at 9:04 pm |
it has happened to me.
one time my friend had a magazine
and there was this thing to test for
mind reading and it was a bunch of
shapes and i would read her mind
and tell her which shape she was
thinking of. then i went to her house
and we had a sleepover wiht a bunch
of people. we wanted to see if it was
just luck that i knew the shapes so
they would think of something and
they made me tell them what they
were thinking.
i got everything right and they would
freak out and ask me how i did it.
then one day at school my buddy
said she still didnt believe i could
do that so she made me read her
minds right their and i got it right.
then there was this girl and i was
supposedly friends with her but then
i caught her thinkin i was weird and
planning to beat mea up on the
last day of school.
i talked to her about it and
she admitted she did thik that .
P.S. does any1 else see X.
i have discoverd he is my
creator and my lover.
we will soon reunite and fire and i
will go back to the way it was wiht X.
he had created us in our past life
and that is how she andi are vamps now.
we shall reunite and become lovers
with X once again.
(We shared him for he loved us both
and we both maried him and in the past
life we both had children wiht him)
o and we are making a vampire group
to prevent vamps from messin up
the balance of everything.
morgan - June 23, 2010 at 4:04 pm |
Hi,
I have most of the symptoms
I have dark eyes and my friends
say I have a deadly stare.
I like the nite.
The sun is just annoying.
The blood in my mouth is yum.
I am always hungry.
a girl in my class started bleeding
and made me hungry.
what am I
JA - September 22, 2009 at 3:40 am |
Am I a vampire
please some one respond
JA - September 23, 2009 at 1:26 am |
The world of man is built on feigning idolatry,
submitting and bowing before the present deity
for a blanket of comfort in a hopeless existence.
They search for unanswered solutions
of disasters and solutions,
and abide by the prophets’ until their jars are empty,
then turn like wolves and bite and tear until
civilization itself is devoured and and
a better solution emerges.
Such was with Zoroastrianism,
the Basque and Malta.
Science is the prince of now,
but eventually,
as all solutions before it,
it shall fall.
The private sectors of the modern religion have
search for a biological “truth” for vampire,
and have posed V5.
A disease to some,
a step in genetic evolution to others.
It is passable through blood,
and carries vampiric traits.
Whether this is what vampire is or is not,
time will tell.
What I can say is the list
on this page is inconclusive.
Many of those traits are common,
even in succession.
If you wish, you may email me,
and I will answer your questions
regarding your identity.
Tragically,
I can guarantee you,
that only a handful of the postees
are actual vampires,
and the rest are victim to self-fulfilling
prophecy or media sickness
– Mephisto
ereskigal7@rocketmail.com
Mephisto - September 23, 2009 at 10:32 am |
i have very good senses. i always felt like an outsider
JA - September 24, 2009 at 1:25 am |
how do you feed on energy?
JA - September 24, 2009 at 6:08 am |
i can feed on enerygy sometimes
without even knowing it,
but i dont know how it works sorry.
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 7:02 pm |
ok most of these fit me i have dreams about vampire ive seen different 1s every nite i love sleeping in day if i hadnt had school then i would but im 12 yeers old wats an iris somthing like that
crissy - September 25, 2009 at 12:07 am |
mi blood is reely good
crissy - September 25, 2009 at 12:08 am |
is it that thing around ur i
crissy - September 25, 2009 at 12:35 am |
Yes. The dark circle in the middle of your eye is your pupil. The colour around it is the iris.
Piximon21 - September 25, 2009 at 12:58 am |
oh yah ok yah mines blak i get mixed up its confusing
crissy - September 25, 2009 at 1:56 am |
its like the brown or somthing idk
crissy - September 25, 2009 at 2:01 am |
mines like different colors of brown its strange
crissy - September 25, 2009 at 2:10 am |
im realy bored but im not tired
crissy - September 25, 2009 at 3:16 am |
I have 32 of the symptoms listed.
I have incredibly pale skin
(my friends all say I’m too pale
to be a normal human being)
and I do not sparkle,
but my skin is almost translucent
and it seems to give off a slight glowing quality,
a sheer luminescence.
I have been told I am incredibly beautiful
(although I don’t like to brag and I have self-esteem issues)
and I am graceful.
I can run very fast and I am much stronger than I look.
I don’t have great eyesight (I wear contacts)
but I have amazing hearing and smelling.
Cats seem to adore me
and I started researching vampires
when I was nine years old.
I love all vampire books
and always compare and contrast
all the differences and similarities
of the different vampire myths.
I tend to be on the dramatic side
and my friends say I belong in the
eighteenth century,
in London in a palace wearing luxurious gowns.
I always felt different.
I don’t know who or what I am,
and I just want to know.
I think I might be,
but I’m not sure.
Aurora - September 27, 2009 at 11:33 am |
OK THIS IS REALLY FUCKING WEIRD.
MY EYES CHANGE COLORS. WHEN I SMELL BLOOD THEY TURN BLACK.
PEOPLE ARE ALWAYS SHYING AWAY FROM ME. I ONLY HAVE GOTH AND EMO FRIENDS B/C THEY CAN UNDERSTAND WHAT I AM.
tHE SUN BURNS MY SKIN AS FAST AS FIRE CAN CATCH TO PAPER.
MY SENSES ARE VERY STRONG.(I CAN SEE UP TO 1 1/2 MILES DISTANCE, I CAN SMELL THINGS FROM 3 MILES AWAY, I CAN RUN AT 55 MILES AN HOUR, AND I CAN SEE EVERY SPECK OF DUST IN THE AIR.)
IM A PSYCHIC AND I CAN SEE RANDOM THINGS AND DEATH.
I CAN TALK TO THE DEAD AND I CAN READ SOMEONES AURA.
I DRINK PEOPLES BLOOD
I CAN CONTROL SOMEONES MIND AND PEOPLE SAY IM ALWAYS SO DARK AND MYSTERIOUS.
COMMENT OR I WILL DOMINATE YOUR MINDS AND CONTROL YOUR LIVES
ASHLEIGH HOPSON - September 27, 2009 at 5:18 pm |
i have 20 somthing of those symptoms i couldnt realy keep track
arnt some vampirs born on special holidays or somthing?
crissy - September 28, 2009 at 4:09 am |
i have all the this!…
i have been researching my self
for about a week now and one
of the hypothesis i have is that
i am a vampire but right now
im trying to know if i was born
with it or was i infected with
the v5 virus because last year
i had a surgery and then i catched
a viral virus in the hospital and im
not sure if it was that or was that
i was born with the gene and i
got the awakening on my 14th b-day
because that day i coulnt sleeep i
was hyper and i had this desire for blood..
i cut my bff with a knife(accidentally) and
i coulnt stop looking at the blood
(i had this extrange reaction to the blood
like i dint cared about my friend at all,
all i wanted was to stare at the blood
and i had the desire to drink it so bad)
valery - September 29, 2009 at 2:45 am |
i got the awkening too it was really good
ok so 1 day i was in class i was doing work and the sun shines at the window and it was on my desk so i put my hand in it and i started sparkiling it was freeky im not pale at all but i only have a little tan.
im been researching about vampires after i startd reading books about them and i have the desire for blood i can smell and see way better than i used to .
when my mom said there was no such thing as vampires i started crying i thought that was very offensive
i have 4 sharp teeth that i noticed have been getting sharper .
am i a vampire i have 29 of these symptyms ?
also iv been saying wat other people were thinking, iv become way smarter well not way but a little every day, i love the night and i get reely hyper and feel like im going to go outside and grab some1 and suck thier blood?????????????????
crissy - September 29, 2009 at 11:26 pm |
coming from a real one,
Twilight is a joke
k.fornarina - September 30, 2009 at 6:47 am |
thats wat i thought i meen vampires dont really sparkle that much right edward looks like 1 of those crystels from a chandelier!!!!!!!!!!!! i mean i do like it but i dont like the movie i swear im not making fun of any1
crissy - October 1, 2009 at 10:17 pm |
all of these symptoms…..
i have them…
ive been researching on this
stuff for quite a while now..
and every website ive been on,
ive had all of them…
but the whole sparkling in the light thing..
ive been told i sparkle..
but surely, to me,
it doesnt mean anything..
its just from twilight,
and surely, none of that is real.
ive been..different..
since i was a little girl,
as ive been told, but i never understood
what my family meant when they told me that.
i didnt have a father growing up..
and i still dont have one….
yet when i finally started trying
to get information on him,..
i found out
he was accused of murder…
long story..
but then my computer currupted
and all the information i gathered
on him was lost.
anyways…
my iris’s are a light brown color,
and i have dark black rings around them,
and many people have told me that they
think they are contacts.
im very pale and my skin is cold.
when i walk into a room,
no one notices,
they say im like a cat,
and they cant hear me.
the sun makes me have dizzy spells
and horrible migraines,
and i often go out at night.
ive been told ive looked14 years old
for the past four years…
and i just turned 14 this year.
sorry for it being so long,
but i had to get this out.
am i really a….vampire?
ashley - October 2, 2009 at 6:13 pm |
I also never knew my dad
and i dont remeber anything
from when i was little
i felt like i never realy was little
i have light brown eyes too
crissy - October 2, 2009 at 10:51 pm |
WOOOOOW i have almost all of them (like 34)
e-mail me at bloody.fingers@ymail.com
plus i already knew i am 1.
and im 14 🙂
Osvaldo - October 3, 2009 at 4:28 am |
im 14 too but my whole life ive known i was different,
special if thats what u want to call it.
ive never really fit in,
and when i found out about vampires,
i knew thats what i was
and will be for my whole life.
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 6:57 pm |
ive got all apart from piriod and sex can a vampire tell me if i am a 11 male vampire
bradley - November 5, 2011 at 9:15 am
oh
i have 29 of those symptoms
does that meen im a vampire
cynthia - October 3, 2009 at 11:45 pm |
OH MY GOSH! I AM A VAMPIRE
AND FOR ONE WE DONT SPARKLE! *
shivers to the thought of sparkeling*
AND FOR TOO!
you dont HAVE to drink blood i do often
but you dont really need it EVERY day!
Also that they never put in these stupid things
we can make people fall in love with us and
do basicly what ever we say!
Its quite funny really!
If you have any questions about vampire
contact me at angie21397@live.com.
Angie - October 4, 2009 at 7:26 pm |
i some times need blood
and i allways feel like im strandid
on a island
i have 34 of thos symptoms and i have
4 sharp teeth and they are geeting sharper
every day and the sun always burns me
and for som reason i can here what peaple think.
kristina - October 6, 2009 at 4:18 am |
i understand the fang thing
i have had fangs my whole life,
and my friends used to think it was cool,
until i bit one of them once,
she never told anyone but after that everyone
thought my fangs were wierd
and so i felt like a freakish outcast.
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 6:54 pm |
o my god so do i . i know what people r gonna say and all
cynthia - October 6, 2009 at 10:20 pm |
my mom thinks im some sort of a freak
im the youngst in my family
kristina - October 7, 2009 at 12:14 am |
Greetings
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:29 am |
*sniff*sniff* oh its just raspberry jam
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:31 am |
oh crud the sun,HIDE!!!
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:32 am |
phew.good thing i found this coffin
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:33 am |
is that a human i smell?
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:34 am |
YUM!nom nom nom
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:35 am |
anyone want some?
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:41 am |
*silent craving*
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:41 am |
*morphs into black cat*
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:42 am |
mmm,rabbit
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:43 am |
*vampire again*
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:43 am |
oh midnite alredy,im still tired*silent craving*AND HUNGRY!MUAHAHAHAHAHAHHA!
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:46 am |
oops cant forget Batsy
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:47 am |
*yawn*
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:48 am |
lalalalalallalaalla…………………….mmmmm,TASTY!
Maeve - October 11, 2009 at 6:50 am |
we dont sleep in coffins!!!!!!
WTF!!!!
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 19, 2010 at 3:44 am |
yea I have most these symptoms too.
my family hates me.
I have no connection with them.
I feel lonely
Brianna - October 12, 2009 at 1:18 am |
OMFG I HAVE ALL BUT 1 OF THESE
AND I ALSO HAVE THE SOUL OF A FALLEN ANGEL…..
I was told that by my mom
when she did a soul choosing “spell”
and I know it worked because I have
waaaayyyy to many memories….
hey ppl email me at
death.kitty@ymail.com or emo.lovexxx@yahoo.com
Meranda - October 14, 2009 at 2:39 pm |
Scary I have over half of these
I’ve always had a feeling that I
was a vampire
Brooke - October 14, 2009 at 2:47 pm |
Omfdsomg!
I have all those!
Plus my top teeth are taking forever to grow
I glow in the sun literaly get no sleep have no
emotions have great driving skills,
better than most adults ever will be
and am faster stronger smarter and more doranle
(can take more harder hits)than ALL of my friends.
I’m I really a f@#%ing vampire
that’s good for 13
Eddie - October 14, 2009 at 8:42 pm |
OMFAG!
I HAVE ALMOST (got!!!!)
ALl THEES SITOOMS
SOOOOOOOO WERD
I WONER WHAT YOU DO
WHEN YOUR A VAPIERE
(if thats the whay you spell it)
lolz!
me freind keeps on blabering on
that she is a vapire alonge whith her
gay cuzens but noooo evedes heAR
that she is !!!!!!!!!
omg SHE LIDED TO MAWA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
SHE IS TOTILY A WANA BE
SOOO GOOD BYE PEEPS!
kait - October 18, 2009 at 3:20 pm |
I cant quite explain it but i want blood
but im pretty sure im not a full vamp.
Like the slightest bit of sunlight
hits my eyes and it hurts.
I want blood like its air ya know?
i dont wanna tell my family
because they’ll think i’m nuts
so i dont have any clue where to go.
and regina vampires dont fucking sparkle
when they go into sunlight your obviously a fake…
or just immature
shelby - October 19, 2009 at 3:19 am |
I like Twilight but I’m not obsessed with it.
VAMPIRES DO NOT SPARKLE
IN THE GOD DAMN SUN!!!!!!!!!
Brooke - October 19, 2009 at 3:43 pm |
hi its been for ever since i felt like i was happy but i told my mom that it is her falt but i was kidding and she started to freak out.
kristina - October 20, 2009 at 2:45 am |
i sparkel in the sun
i cant sleep at night and can
read ppls thoughts a little
and i also take ppls energy
i think but well i think im a vampire
but i dont really know
i have all of these exept msybe 4 or 5
i feel alone all the time,
amd i tend to hear ppls thoughts ,
does that mean im a vampire?
cynthia - October 20, 2009 at 4:48 am |
take it from a vampire yea you are
i go to school i hate it i get called goth kid
valdimir - November 1, 2009 at 12:26 am |
hi. ppl who don’t believe in vamps
don’t read this and dont comment.
I am a half vampire and my friend
wants to become one.
what should i do???
should i turn her,
or keep her a fragile human?
HELP!!!
Anonymous - October 20, 2009 at 11:44 pm |
look dude
if you are for real about this
dont do it she will go crazy
and wont know whats rong
she will eventualy die
and she wont get enough of your blood
to gain any energy or ability
so it would be pointless trust me
i know from experience
dont think im crazy ethir
un known - November 27, 2009 at 6:48 am |
I want to be a vampire
but I dont really know if
I am or not!!!
HELP!!
hannah - October 22, 2009 at 7:37 pm |
hi umm
i have alot of those symptoms
i wanna know if im really a vampire
if so any place i can learn how do i test
if i am
ive always wanted to be one
and have had an extreme interest
in vampires everything about them
im drawn completely to them
an im interesteed in wicca
and the true mysteries of the world
can anyone help me
wade - October 22, 2009 at 10:01 pm |
p.s.
I’ve found a site called
http://www.vampiretemple.com
are they for real
wade - October 22, 2009 at 10:02 pm |
I have all these symptoms.
Its weird too,
i not only love the taste of blood,
but i can smell it.
I can read minds,
im a extremely fast runner
i beat a car in a running race
when it was going really fast.
I’m extremely pale.
My eyes change colors.
I hate the sun,
its weird again but it burns me o—o.
Sorry if i sound like a physco-path
but i think i am a vampire
anonymous - October 23, 2009 at 2:32 am |
I’m a vampire
i was even before i read this
now I know for sure
I have everything in the list
about me except for the having
periods part cause I’m a guy!
jim - October 25, 2009 at 12:17 am |
I answered yes to most of those
its funny cuz my brothers girlfriends
cousin asked me if i was graduating
from high school next year and I’m 13!
alejandra - October 26, 2009 at 3:46 pm |
Hi, my name is Briana Rene Coffey!
I am here at this website because
I believe i am a vampire.
But i have not been turned
so i think i might have been born one.
I read alot of what the stuff
said and i am about 9/10ths of that list.
Im really scared and
could use some help!
Please!
Thank you!
Briana - October 28, 2009 at 10:46 pm |
i no how you fell i was born one dont be scared
valdimir - November 1, 2009 at 12:24 am |
i have 34 of the symptoms
fire - October 30, 2009 at 3:11 am |
Hey I found this website really interesting
and I wonder if anyone could help me out.
For the past week I have been feeling strange.
on wednesday when i went to bed
I woke up in the middle of the night shaking
and finding it hard to breath but since
then I’ve noticed changes.
There is a dark ring around the iris
of my eye and also the colour around
the pupil of my eye is noticibly different
to the other colour of my eyes.
I have also lost most of my appetite for food.
I found as well that i match with
most of the things on the list.
So do you think I could be
showing signs of vampirism ?
Thanks to anyone who
replies it would be great help
Mii Mii - October 31, 2009 at 8:02 am |
yes that happened to me a bout a year ago.
i destroyed a small table and a part of a 9 square cubby/shelf.
i know now that is a sign of vampireism.
good luck email me at renkun555@gmail.com
fire - November 1, 2009 at 12:59 am |
i am i vampire so is my dad and mom
with are dead they died in a house fire now
i live with my aunt telly witch
is human i am thirteen i am vladimir tod
valdimir - November 1, 2009 at 12:22 am |
Vampires ARE NOT dead… calm down…
Saromin - February 15, 2010 at 11:45 am |
any onw got o postive blood plzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz! reply i hungrey
valdimir - November 1, 2009 at 12:28 am |
ugh it midnight i so craveing for blood
any of ya vamps or not vamps no where
any is reply now plz plz plz plz or ill
have to bit my aunt nelly
valdimir - November 1, 2009 at 12:40 am |
Me and a couple of my friends
who are confused wether we are vampires or not,
we did the questions are most of my friends
had alot but i had yes to all but one,
i have not tasted human blood,
i wouldn’t know where to get it from,
I am 15 in a couple of days,
and my mum said when i was four
i asked about vampires because as my mum
considers herself to be one too,
none of my friends sparkle
i think that is just from twilight,
i like glow in the sunlight,
but as i live in Wales we dont get alot of sunlight,
i am very strong and it gives me a
pain above my eyes if i go out in sunlight,
my six senses are enhanced to as well as my friends
but what is strange for me is that i am quite clumsy,
i have very pale skin which is weird
as my dad is greek and my mum is from russia,
i dont look my age i’ve been told i look 18
and i have alot of male attention my friends
tend to think i bewitch them lol
i dont want to seem vain but i am the strongest quickest,
smartest in my year.
i love veins they trance me.
i prefer night and love to go walking
around 11 with my 4 dogs!
i’m confused
sorry its long.
can i have any advice at all please?
emma - November 1, 2009 at 7:03 pm |
only 2 of those things about me are missing,
i want to learn more about this
EMOxBRAT - November 3, 2009 at 3:05 am |
should i tell my friend?
Kira - November 3, 2009 at 5:10 am |
umm. i believe i am a vampire too.
i’m only 15 yrs old though.
and i have been hooked up on vampires my whole life.
But when i get near my boyfriend
i can smell his natural odor
and i get hyper and honestly i tend to kiss his neck alot and i
i want to bite him
i also run fast
and i only get into sports for my fast reflexes
Plus of course everyone smells good to me
i don’t know if i should truly believe that i’m a vampire?
am i? is there even a chance that i could be a vampire?
if so please let me know…Thanks to everyone 🙂
(but i do need help knowing if i’m one.)
mary - November 3, 2009 at 11:16 am |
I know some people might think
I’m mad but i honestly think im a vampire.
i had 35 of the symptoms listed
and i have been completely obsessed
with vampires for 7 years.
i am only 13 but since i was just 6
i have been drinking blood.
just the thought of blood gets me excited,
its like a sudden rush of energy from deep inside me.
i have always had fangs and used to get bullied for it,
now people just laugh at me for having
white skin..and im always cold.
i havent been ill for 7 years, not once.
and when i was ill before that it shoud
have been fatal..but somehow i recovered.
the docters were amazed.
i dont no what to do tho,
i know im different..
people are always sayin im ‘not with it’
and i feel like i dont belong in this world.
i wish there was some way to get out
of this seemingly bottomless hole
of darkness and be able to show the world the real me,
but i know people will be scared of me..
and i dont want that.
i find it hard hiding from everyone my intense need for blood,
especially my closest freinds and my boyfreind.
but so far i have succeeded..
and hopefull il know what im suposed to do soon enough.
megan - November 3, 2009 at 7:39 pm |
About a month ago
I had a dream that I was in a
candle lit room with my friend.
My friend was sick his dad
and mom asked me to bite him
because they knew I was a vampire.
I bit him and the dream ended.
Weird
Fire the vampire - November 4, 2009 at 10:45 pm |
i have almost every trait in that list
i do not know if i am a vampire
but after doing research on them
i truly do believe in them now
but still don’t know
i have been told by my friends
that my eyes suddenly flashed a bright
red and my skin when very pale and
they started freaking out then when
i got back to normal they started telling
the teacher and i had no clue what
they were talking about and that has
happened more than once
but i have sort of like the taste of blood
and i don’t know why and somebody
in my school says that she is a vampire
but my teeth are still sharper than hers
Catriona - November 5, 2009 at 12:01 am |
and i only get in sports cause of my
fast reflexes and i run fast and im compleately
obssed with vampires if anybody is reading both
of my comments i really want to know do you
think i am a vampire because i truly dont
know what to think please help me thanks
Catriona - November 5, 2009 at 12:03 am |
you are a vampire
Fire the vampire - November 14, 2009 at 3:54 am |
ok I have all these symptoms
execpt the sunlight one.
I like the sunlight but it does
hurt my eyes more than normal
compared to other people.
what do you guys think of this?
justine - November 7, 2009 at 3:54 am |
omg I have all of those
and I’m REALLY sensitive to the sun.
the only one I don’t
have is the sex one.
I’M ONLY 12
Emily - November 7, 2009 at 9:36 pm |
and i just LOVE the taste of blood.
i make myself bleed just to have a taste.
Emily - November 7, 2009 at 9:37 pm |
I have 36 of these
ive had an interest in vampires
since idk when i love the taste of blood.
i hate going outside during the day
something about it just makes me
sooo tired but im always wide awake at night.
I love to run around and
sit outside duting the night
Iolanthe - November 8, 2009 at 7:42 am |
I have to say..
I wouldn’t think that an actual vampire
would reply to an article such as this
or any other article suggesting the
criteria for being a vampire.
And would an actual vampire shout out
“Omg! I’m a vampire!!”
or
“I have all those symptoms;
I’m a vampire, email me.”–
I wouldn’t think so.
And if that is the case,
then vampires are either incredibly hyper..
or incredibly immature.
Another thing; i
f you search the internet to try to check
if you are a real vampire,
chances are; you’re not.
Actual vampires usually realize they are
what they are in their own time.
I say this because my
family has its own history.
Being very intuitive,
most of my family are able to cast minor spells,
the ability of premonition, etc.
Overall my elders were realized as witches.
So to make this short–
My family has done their research
for the past 200 years and we know
a lot about witches, wolfies, vampires,
wiccans, and many other creatures.
If you have any questions
please email me at
haleymock@yahoo.com
Haley - November 9, 2009 at 1:55 am |
Hmm I have all the
symptoms except the Sex
Jasmine - November 9, 2009 at 11:13 pm |
I’m serious…this is creepy.
I have 31 symptoms…
Well…idk if im a vampire or not…
I go to this website called vampirewebsite.com
(GO TO THIS SITE —
it has EVERYTHING u need to kno about
being a vampire!!!)
to see if im a vampire or not…
n it says i am.
It’s just hard to accept the fact that
I could/am a vampire..
It makes me feel like I’m going crazy! 0_0
My name is Samantha and I’m 11.
Ive had a special intrest in vampires
most of my life (so far).
I don’t go crazy over their beauty
from in the movies,
and how “hot” they are,
I know those “vampires” aren’t real.
I’m looking for the REAL vampires,
because I want to truely know if I am one.
I’m just NOT YET accepting that
i could be a vampire,
I want to know for sure.
If someone could please contact me…
(meh e-mail is
sammie_kun_23@hotmail.com)
perferably a REAL vampire,
one that can help me figure out if i am one.
I know im pretty young…
so im not sure. Just anyone plz help me find out!
Anyway, onto a different thing,
these people saying that theyre sparkling in the sun…
bunch of bull.
Someones watched to much Twilight ;]
btw reminding you its a BOOK that a WOMAN MADE,
which turned into a MOVIE,
so its NOT REAL!!!
I have many more things about me than this,
but i dont want to take up the comment time xD.
Just contact me if u want to help..!
~Sam
Age: 11
Samantha - November 10, 2009 at 2:23 am |
only when im drunk do i get a lil vampy
but i sence stuff sober i love sex
and just the taste of men all together
but i find myself bored with them
afterwards but i met a fellow vamp
and he is a energy vamp and we feed off each other
its so great girls if your a sexual vamp
you need a vamp like mine he will highten your senses
and bring you to new levels even for men
get a girl vamp and try it its not for everyone
but real vamps that have had this type of thing
happen know what bliss i speak of
see all you tonight kisses jaded
jadedstunna - November 10, 2009 at 4:22 pm |
yummy
jadedstunna - November 10, 2009 at 4:24 pm |
I’m 13 and i think i’m a vampire
I have a strong feeling when it’s dark
and i feel parched nothing can quench it.
if any one has any answers you can reach me at chris.douglas13@yahoo.com
chris - November 11, 2009 at 1:05 am |
i am 11 and i think i am a vampire
i am extremely fast and strong and
i have almost all of the vampire symptoms
except a few and i love meat
and when i was younger i had a craving
to bite and i would bite my cousin
a lot and he had a bunch os bite marks o
n him and now i still have the same craving
but i am able to control it a lot better
and i like it when its dark and my eyes burn
in the day time also the stench of garlic makes
me jerk away last but not least i have kinda
like past visions where for a slit second my
eyes close and i shake kinda like i am vibrating
but i dont see anything in my visions its weird.
if anyone could tell me whats going
on with me if i am a vampire or not.
you can contact me at
zjman98@yahoo.com
please answer me.
zach - November 11, 2009 at 1:18 pm |
you do not have to contact me at my email
you can do it on here please answer me i
want to know if i am a vamp.
or not also i forgot to mention this
but one of my teeth is rotten but it
already fell out but it was so rotten
i used to suck blood out of it and i
t tastes nice and salty also whenever i
get a cut i suck the bloood till it stops
bleeding then when it turns into a scab
i pick the scab and drink blood out
of the bleeding spot where i picked the scab
and all this talk about blood is making me
crave blood someone please help!!!!
zach - November 11, 2009 at 1:47 pm |
If you are craving blood,
then just go with it.
Vampirism is just something
that some people are born with.
I know I was born with it.
Sure we may not be like Count Dracula or Norsforatu,
but we are,
in the least,
a new breed of vampire.
But just hang in there.
Fallen Angel - November 12, 2009 at 9:27 pm
I have felt very out of place my whole life,
I’ve always enjoyed the taste of blood,
I’ve seen things before they’ve happened,
I’ve read people’s thoughts,
I love the night time,
I hate the sun,
I’m extremely pale,
my eyes change colors and have
turned pitch black once or twice
maybe even more,
my skin is severely cold
almost all of the time,
I often times find myself
dreaming of hurting someone,
I have feelings of deja vu almost constantly,
my skin shines when I’m in the sun,
I can pick up on emotions,
I often find myself just sitting
and staring into space and not
remembering what it was that
I was looking at in the first place,
I look years younger than what I really am
(I’m 19 going on 20 but I look like I’m 13),
I’ve always been sensitive to those around me,
animals seem to understand me
and I understand them because
I can have a full conversation with my cat
and she always responds to my meows,
and I have an evil creature residing in me
that is nothing to be faced.
I am most certainly,
some sort of vampire.
Fallen Angel - November 12, 2009 at 9:22 pm |
I can talk to my cat too!
And I think she is vampiric.
(See next post)
Miranda (aka ruledbyfantima) - November 13, 2009 at 2:36 pm |
Message from my cat,
who i think also might be a vampire,
if this is possible.
She always tries to bite my neck.
Here we go.
She is going to be carried onto the keyboard.
Messfgtr-ge:
7ed8
and there we go!
I have very long nails usually,
but I just cut them.
However,
I cut both pinky nails into sharp points.
(Mwa ha ha ha ha ha ha
[*does evil laugh*])
Miranda (aka ruledbyfantima) - November 13, 2009 at 2:34 pm |
ok thank you fallen angel for the advice
zach - November 14, 2009 at 2:04 pm |
for all you bozos fuckin vamps dont sparkl.
i know im one.
well i might be a full blood or a hybrid.
my dad is totally one and im not
sure bout my mom.
im super pale,
have big and sharp caniene teeth.
ive always been interested in vampires.
whenevr i see blood i tense up
and try not to lick my lips.
ive recently gotten alot stronger and faster.
nothing hurts me.
i feel the sudden need to bite or gnaw on stuff.
i have a bad temper and could kill you if you crossed me.
im alway hungry and no amount of food can fulfill me.
im very …physical with me friends.
they say at times i hurt them
and they say my nains are like needles.
People around me become tired and cranky.
Anytime my mom is around me
she almost always sleeps.
its so funkin annoying.
my friends only fight around me
and they fight with each other.
janace - November 14, 2009 at 2:50 pm |
Does anyone here live in Brentwood, Los Angeles, California, USA? Because if they do we should meet. Please tell me if you do like me.
Miranda (aka ruledbyfantima) - November 14, 2009 at 8:20 pm |
I have all of these symptoms.
especially the one for the need to
drink blood.
isis - November 15, 2009 at 12:56 am |
about 2 months ago i had a hard time breathing. i felt like i was dieing. my heart slowed so much it thought i was dead but i grew stronger and sronger. after that i had a strong urge to drink blood could the e a sign of change.
Fire the vampire - November 15, 2009 at 7:13 am |
hello if you are reading this
I’m Fire the vampire
the same one above
I just created an account.
firethevampire - November 15, 2009 at 1:13 pm |
if any of you vampire live in Redmon Or. we should meet in the dry canyon.
Fire the vampire - November 15, 2009 at 8:42 pm |
All of the people that have recently
listed coments have seen Twilight.
Sparkling skin doesn’t make you a vampire
and neither does being pale or most the girls
in the usa would be vampires!
just because you watched a movie
or read a book and you say you have
all the quialities that vampires in the
book and/or movie have that doesnt make
you a vampire.
So stop pretending cause it
is pissing real vampires off!
I know!
vaspirina - November 15, 2009 at 8:51 pm |
I got my own account finally.
This is ruledbyfantima.
Miranda Mattlin - November 17, 2009 at 3:00 pm |
Miranda Mattlin it is great to here another
vampire has an account on here.
I was wondering if you have any questions for me.
I might be able to answer them
Fire the vampire - November 18, 2009 at 10:55 pm |
how do you make an account
britton - May 15, 2010 at 5:54 am |
Sorry for the extra long comment,
but I really need to vent and to have
someone tell me if I am a vampire.
So please!
Reply!
I have all of those above
(except the sex one, I am only 12).
I do often have a craving that I cannot fulfill.
I love blood in general, the color,
the sight, the smell, and the taste.
It is hard for me because I am a vegetarian
and I strongly believe in animal rights
(Animals love me and vice versa and
I plan on becoming a vet)
so I cannot and will not drink blood from meat.
So it is hard to deal with the craving for blood,
I often find myself unkowingly biting my lip
so hard that it bleeds and then I drink the blood from it.
I have no one to talk to about this,
I have one of those families that laughs
at you whenever you try to open up and
be honest about something or
about your feelings.
I am afraid if I talked to my mom
she would send me to a psychiastrist,
which I know we could not afford
and that I do not need one.
I have always loved vampires,
I love reading about them online,
and getting different fiction books about them –
and then I find myself thinking how
unrealistic they are!
I never liked scary movies but whenever
it was a scary movie about vampires,
I would jump at the chance to see it and be like
“Why is everyone so jumpy?” during the movie.
I have never felt like I belonged anywhere,
but I love reading about history,
and I am obsessed with things like,
ancient egypt, the greeks and romans,
and I especially love learning about the
gods they used to worship,
I love to learn the ancient rituals
of the gods and recite them.
I hate doing things like this behind my parent’s backs,
has anyone else ever felt like they had to hide their
feelings and beliefs from judgemental family members?
I feel like there is the real me that can
only come out when I am alone,
and the person that they want me to be.
I never felt like I belonged in the family
or even this time era.
I have been the playful, perfect,
happy little girl that my parents want me to be,
and all the while I am miserable because I
can’t be the real me because of how judgmental
and criticizing my family is.
I can’t sleep at all at night
and then my mom gets mad
because I won’t get up in the morning.
I absolutely cannot go outside without an
ultra dark pair of sunglasses and (if it’s summer) sunscreen,
or (if it’s winter) a cout that covers all my skin.
Number one,
because the sun hurts my eyes so bad
that it gives me extreme headaches.
And Number two,
because I burn so easily then even
if I am outside for ten minutes in the sun,
I get a sunburn so bad that my skin starts peeling.
Both my mom and my dad have olive toned skin,
along with my brothers.
I am the only one with really pale skin.
My eyes are brown,
but I notice that they turn different shades of brown,
and it doesn’t have anything to do with the lighting-
one minute they will be dark brown and then –
in the same room with the same lighting-
they will be a red brown color.
It is so wierd.
I have de javu constanly.
I am always being reminded of things
that I saw in a dream a night or two ago.
Just today I picked up a magazine
and when I opened it to a random page,
I remembered the exact same thing
that was on the page in my dream.
So to sum it up:
I have extra long and sharp canine teeth.
My nails are long, sharp, and strong.
No matter what I eat, I still have an
unkown craving for something.
I never feel like I belong anywhere.
When I am in a crowded room,
I tune everyine else out like I am alone.
I have deja vu a lot.
I am very empathetic and can
almost feel others emotions.
The sight, smell, and taste of blood
is mouthwatering to me.
I am obsessed with ancient history,
especially gods and godessess.
I often try out the ancient rituals
and I feel the energy from them.
I love animals and they love me back,
and they seem like the only ones
who understand me.
(Especially cats).
I can never hold a steady relationship with anyone,
that includes friends, family, and crushes.
I am friendless right now,
I am sort of a loner.
I believe in past lives and reincarnation.
I do a lot of meditating.
Vampires are a huge interest of mine and
I will relate anything I can to them.
Electronics hate me.
I need really dark sunglassess and
sunscreen to even think about going outside.
I love the night and the moon.
I feel connected to it.
(I know that sounds wierd)
P.S I was born at night.
I can’t sleep at night when it is dark,
but when it is daytime I sleep like a baby.
My skin is usually colder than others.
I love writing,
as you can see by my screen name,
there.
I am very mature,
and I have an old soul.
That’s all I can think of right now.
So please help me!
Am I a vampire?
Reply and I will be very appreciative!
Moonlit Destiny - November 20, 2009 at 6:16 am |
I have all but one of those things
because I am only ten
I am not very pleased
with being a vampire because it is hard
to control your thirst
Alice - November 20, 2009 at 11:07 pm |
Hi.I’m new to this.
I umm I’m 90% sure I’m a vampire.
I’ll tell you why.
But I would appreciate any
and all comments or suggestions.
I am 20.
People always think I am a freshman
or sophmore in high school.
My skin is really white.
I have never met my biological parents.
I was put up for adoption
the day I was born.
As far as I know my dad
was never in the picture.
He left when he found out
my mom was pregnant.
I’ve always been really strong.
Physically and mentally.
In junior high I was the fastest runner
on the track team.
When I got into high school people
started noticing how strong I was
so they put me on the track
and field team as a thrower.
I placed at state a few times.
I only sleep 2 hours a day,
during the day.
I’m nocturnal.
I hate the light.
It gives me headaches.
I’m allergic to the sun,
I itch when I stay in to too long.
I have a really strong immune system.
I hardly ever get sick.
I have a high tolerance for alcohol
and other things that would harm
others such as toxins.
When I am in a room with alot
of other people I feel alone and
people are usually staring at me.
I don’t like it.
I have always preferred being by myself.
I live with a room mate and
I ask her to leave all the time.
My senses are all very heightened.
I can hear things beyond our world.
I am a medium and can communicate
with the dead.
I can hear a whisper while
being in another room.
I can read in the dark.
My sight is much better at night.
Sometimes if I smell something
I can also taste it.
Like blood.
The smell is strong to me and
I can taste it in my mouth.
I can sense things such as a presence,
feelings,people.
I have dreams.
They usually happen.
They usually involve people I don’t know.
I eventually see the people from my
dream in real life.
My dreams are always vivd
and detailed and cause deja vu.
My nails are very strong.
My room is dark and cold just the way I like it.
My carpet is black.
I have a ring of dark blue around the iris of my eye.
My eyes change color depending on my mood.
The colors range from a very light crystal blue
to grey to vivid blue to navy blue to hazel
sometimes green.
I am an omnivore.
I eat fruits and veggies MAYBE once a week.
I depend completly on red meat.
I do not eat fish.
I ‘m not a huge fan of birds
such as chicken.
I eat steak 4-5 times a week,
usually cooked medium-rare.
I am very competitive and always
want to be the best.
My computer,printer, and room mates
print do not like me.
They always turn themselves on and off
when I’m around.
They also make really weird noises…
Not to mention the fact that any computer
I touch that isn’t my own usually becomes
faulty and refuses to work properly.
People have a way of trusting
me with their life.
I’ve never done anything to earn their trust.
In a few cases I have attempted to lose
their trust but it still remains.
Babies and animals like me.
Cats hate me.
They attack me and I am not sure why.
I often eat food and 20 minutes later
it is as if I never ate.
Food does not fill me up at all.
I am always hungry/thirsty but I can
never pin point exactly what it is I want.
I have a huge craving for anything red,
regarding food.
Blood, juice, meat..
I don’t sleep often.
I also have a quick temper
.I am overly independent
.As I said before I have
audiovoyance and precognition.
Help me please.
jen - November 21, 2009 at 5:00 pm |
wow thats too much i have all of that things
but the thing is that cats don’t attack me
they are scared of me they just run as
if they are seeing a ghost
kate - November 22, 2009 at 2:28 pm |
ya cats dont like me very much either.
i understand.
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 6:51 pm
i have most of these symtoms.
i hate the sun and i always have my
bedroom lights off or only have one light on.
i always have my fan on even in the winter.
my dogs really like me and so do other peoples
dogs but cats dont really like me.
i heal like really quick,
like i fell off my bike once and scraped my knee
and like 3 days later the scrap on my knee was
like almost gone.
my microwaves and phones
always act wierd around me.
i can usaly tell when my sister is mad.
i can stay up at night really late but
when sunrise starts i feel really tired
all of a suden.
i can also hear cars come up the road
at my house way befor they even come
close to my house.
matt - November 22, 2009 at 1:04 am |
oh ya and i have alway felt that my parents
are not really my real parents
matt - November 22, 2009 at 1:06 am |
oh my god i have all of them write
thats all about me and i do believe
in vampires
kate - November 22, 2009 at 2:20 pm |
hi agian
i was ridining on my brothers ripstick
and hit somthing i slid on the concrete,
it was cold i was in shorts i thought it felt good outside,
and well back to what i was saying,
and well sat ther for a minute thinking
wow that was funny and well stayed on the ground
for 3 minutes and laughed then i got back up
and played again,
and me and my cousin were doing our homework
and she had to do somthing on the computer,
i told her to go to a website but she didnt want to
she tried to hit the back button but it took her
right to the website that i had told her to go to and,
computers seem to go faster or something
messes up
sorry it was so long its just that well
it was somthing i just wanted to ya know get out
cynthia - November 23, 2009 at 4:48 am |
I dont know if im a vampire.
I have most of these symptoms,
so can anyone reply?
bob - November 23, 2009 at 8:49 pm |
i dont know if im a vampire.
I get really excited when im around blood,
or when i see a needle.
My heart just goes on double time.
I have a lot of the signs,
and i am iron deficient.
does that show that I’m a vampire?
bob - November 23, 2009 at 9:23 pm |
the more i thiink about it the more i see to be a vampire. like i stayed up till 5 am last night and i did not even feel tired at all the at 5:30 am (sunrise) i felt like i need to sleep and could not stay awake any longer. i was in a car accedent when i was 12 and i broke both my legs and my wrist. the doctors were a little suprised on how i went through pyscal thariph fully after 6 weeks and could walk fine. i just seems the more and more i think about it the more i start to feel like i might be a vampire.
matt - November 24, 2009 at 7:57 am |
this is a lot to take in right now..i dont know what to do…can any one help…i have a lot of questions…please email me at mwalkertriguy@gmail.com….please i have so many question……
matt - November 24, 2009 at 8:05 am |
hey matt,
something similar happened to me
except i wasnt in a car crash.
3/4 of my blood doesnt work well since i have anemia,
and my spleen got enlarged when i was in third grade.
I recovered really quickly from the spleenomegaly
(3 days) and i have preety good physical health.
Also,
i recovered very quickly from a
major surgery in less than two days.
Just like you,
the more i think about myself as a vampire,
the more i feel like one.
It is like my senses just came “alive”.
bob - November 24, 2009 at 4:37 pm |
the way you are with your surgery was the same way i was with my broken legs and wrist the doctor that put in my stiches said they could come out in 4 weeks and i took then out in 2. the more i come back to this site and read the symotoms the more i feels “alive” and like i belong.
matt - November 24, 2009 at 9:35 pm |
Same with me. Do you know if not having enough iron (with the anemia) is a sign of being a vampire? Also, about the thing with surgery, i also heal really fast, and my pain tolerance is really high. while i was in the recovery ward, i was the only person that wasn’t screaming from their surgery.
bob - November 24, 2009 at 11:00 pm |
ps, I have really good hearing, and i can sense when someone is really close to me.
bob - November 24, 2009 at 11:03 pm |
i can do that too.
like at school i can walk backwards
through the hall and not hit anyone or anything,
but sometimes i have to pretend to be a
clutsy person so i dont freak people out.
vampiregoddess - November 25, 2009 at 6:50 pm |
me to i can do crazy things like that but I try not to because it makes my friends very scared.
one a bully at school even thought i was on steroids or something because he could wip my but in the moring or day but as soon as the sun goes down he doesent know what hit him.
jason - December 24, 2009 at 3:37 am
ok so im only 15
and i went through all those symptoms
just out of curiosity and found that i have all of them.
i really am not sure about it though.
there was no dought in my mind
that i applied to each and every one of them
accept the pale one.
one that i have noticed on alot of other
websites thats not on this one was the thing
about being abnormally cold.
that one really really applies to me
and the one about the unnamed thirst
that i cant quench and the people
not relating to me.
i was just wondering if there is anyone
that has a sure fire way besides drinking human blood
to find out if im a true vampire or not.
please respond.
i really need help…
thank you.
gloria - November 25, 2009 at 10:36 pm |
ok i dont know if this is because i have a lot of irish blood in me or because i am a vampire but i just drank a whole bottle of wine, by myself, and i did not even feel on the edge of feeling a little itty bit tippsy
matt - November 26, 2009 at 6:09 am |
if i have extreme anemia, and i dont have enough iron in my blood, does that mean i am a vampire? Also, is the ability to remember and understand a lot part of being a vampire (im in all AP and GT classes and i got a 4.0 GPA, or all A’s)
bob - November 27, 2009 at 12:10 am |
i have 35 of those symptoms.
i started to think i was a vampire
about six months ago.
my dad’s family may be
a long line of vampires.
my mom’s side: idk.
ive always been intrested in vampires.
i can remember everyting i read
and have something similar to
a photographic memory.
i remember things from when i was two.
i am the smartest girl in my class.
i am very observent,
noticing things most people dont.
i can always tell how people are feeling
and sometimes what they are thinking.
i am very empathetic to others emotions.
when i want something to happen
it usually does.
electrical appliances and i dont get along.
i am approaching 13 and i have recently
gotten a lot strong and faster.
i can carry a 50lb backpack up 3 flights
of stairs and not be tired.
my stamia has improved tremendously.
i jump down stairs and off stages
and am totally uneffected,
not shaken at all.
i often act on instinct.
i can bend my nanas metal
spoons and forks.
i kick and punch very hard,
once i almost broke someones bone.
my friends complain i hurt them
when i poke then,
that my nails are like needles.
whenever im around blood i freak out.
i bite my lower lip when i see blood.
my heart rate acclerates.
im very sensitive to pulses,
heartbeats and vibrations.
i can see auras naturally.
im very comfused rite now.
i am douting my sanity.
knowing there are others like my,
vampires, makes me feel better.
think about this.
is my logic sound or am i deluted?
u will not be able to contact me.
i intend to keep this a secret.
thank you for reading this.
sorry it was so long.
reina - November 30, 2009 at 1:32 am |
I have all symptoms
instead of the sex part
i’m only 13
Angie - November 30, 2009 at 9:28 pm |
HELLO SAME HERE …
RainbowNinja - December 1, 2009 at 5:02 am |
Hi reina,
Same with me. I do Tae Kwon Do and i have a lot of control in the air. I can easily do a flying side kick over 7 kids lined up. Also, i can launch myself six feat in the air after running up a wall. I can hear really well. Something really weird is that i can make my heart beat fast, slow, or even make it difficult to see it. At some points, i can even see it beat on my chest (even through my chest). I am a little older than you and i feel the same self-doubt as you. IDK if i am a real vampire, but i feel like i can do thing sabove the ordinary. Good luck
bob - November 30, 2009 at 9:46 pm |
thank you for answering me bob. i had the chance to go to my grandmother’s. i am positive she is one, so my dad must be. i dont think they know it, but i do. my mother complains i am always cold and my room is the coldest, and darkest place in the house. computers really hate me, my last comment come out in the wrong format. i tired doing something fallen angel suggested about the special ablities thing and it worked. i cut a cut yesterday and today it was healed. good luck to you to. i hope you find out what you, we, really are. thanks.
reina - December 1, 2009 at 12:14 am |
I HAVE ALL BUT A FEW OF THOSE
I CAN ACTUALLY READ AURAS
WHICH IS CREEPY BUT ANY WAY
I MUST BE CONSIDERING
ALL I WANT IS BLOOD…
RainbowNinja - December 1, 2009 at 4:51 am |
I have 27
One of my ancestors was vampiric
Tobi :) - December 1, 2009 at 10:30 pm |
Thanks for answering. I dont know if any of my parentd are vampires, but the vampiratic trait may be dormant in them. I Also heal really fast. Would the fact that my parents (and my uncle) secluded themselves from society to study, and maintained a 4.0 GPA show that they are vampires? They all spent at least eight years studying (12 years at most). My whole family is really intellectual, and we find it easy to do better than required for classes (draw diagrams for science labs, research more than necessary, etc.) Ps. i feel energetic at night, and cold doesnt really bother me.
bob - December 1, 2009 at 11:59 pm |
bob- i think vampire traits are genetic. now that i think about it most of my dads family are very intellectual-including me. i find it super easy to get As or A+s. most of my family has a 4.0 GPA. i an very artistic and love to question stuff about anything. i am somewhat social but like to be alone. i can entertain myself. i am devoted to the study of art, languages, history and science.
reina - December 2, 2009 at 1:37 am |
I love Vampire to.
I think they are sexy especially there eyes,
but i dont think i want to be a vampire.
I dont like the sun,
cause i burn easily and sunlight hurt my eyes,
suffer from allergies and the period thing.
So what these things happen
to alot of people and that does
mean you are a vampire.
Alicia - December 2, 2009 at 2:31 am |
I love vampires am sure alot of people
will get some of the symptoms.
Alicia - December 2, 2009 at 2:55 am |
I love vampires am sure alot of people
will get some of these symptoms,
but that does mean you are one.
Alicia - December 2, 2009 at 2:59 am |
Hey reina,
Same with me. I just won a state art competition and i love platos philosophy (questions everything).
Bob - December 3, 2009 at 12:36 am |
hey bob,
thanks for answering me.
today i was the pun of a joke and
i almost ripped the kid’s head off.
me and my friend have this joke,
i always take her lunchbox,
but i give it back!
she saids she can barely see my hand
when i move to take it.
we had to tests today,
and i thought both were really easy,
but some kids were complaining it was hard.
to years ago i won second place
in a state art competition, too!
i can predict events,
i tried it today,
and it worked!
u should try it!
reina - December 3, 2009 at 1:55 am |
i suffer from 15
john jipson - December 4, 2009 at 5:34 am |
Hey reina,
I have the same sort of thing as you. I have a short fuse, but i can controll myself really well. For example, my freinds always say that i am happy even after a big let-down, like a low b on a quiz.
In addition, i have really fast reflexes. Once, when someone’s lunchbox accidentally fell from the table, i saw it with my peripheral vision, and caught it without thought. Also, i am in humanities (an college level course with English and Geography combined), and we had a unit test for three hours where we had to write over thirteen essays on different topics. I found it really easy since i rremembered all the stuff (like it was burned in my head). I added so many details that i couldn’t finish the last, and largest essay.
YOu said that you won second in a state art competition. I won in one of those too. Also, last year, i got first place in my countie’s science fair and went to state!!
Thanks for posting the thing on predicting the future. I’ll have to try that out.
p.s., do you just focus on what you want to happen?
Thanks
bob - December 4, 2009 at 8:09 pm |
hey bob,
well since everyone is different you should try a lot of different “supernatural” thing. i found i got a lot of varied results depending on a lot of different factors. like when i am in close proximity with someone it works better than if i was far away. also, a direct line of sight gave me better results. i was better for me i focus on what i was trying to do. like i have a very vivid imigantion and memory, so i can get them confused. if i viasualise something i can literally see it happen, but i don’t SEE it. does that make sense?
today a stack of papers fell, and while most people were achknowledging it fell, i caught it and put it back in place. i also dominate at games where you need to be quick and have good reflexes. once at a doctor’s office he tested my reflexes, i was like 7, and i kicked him.
vampires naturally creative and musical? i am in the process of writing two books, but just for fun. i love all types of music and can play the violin, piano, recorder, gutiar, drums, and i am a decent singer. are you creative and musical, too?
reina - December 6, 2009 at 2:20 am |
i don’t know if im a vamp because
i love the smell of blood and the taste.
i have the need for sex every day.
I never sleep jurring the night
and everybody i was with yesterday is
avoiding me and i feel wierd when the sun is on me…
Am i a vamp please reply ASAP!!!!
Abi - December 6, 2009 at 6:13 pm |
hey reina,
thaks for responding. I think i have done some of the stuff you have done subconciously. I also have a really good memory. However, whenever i visualize something, it usually doesn’t happen. For example, if i think i will fail a quiz, i Get 100 percent. Maybe i am not concentrating enough, or i have another talent. In addition, i can tell when something small is about to happen, and i have already discovered some connections between what you do one day and what happens the next day.
I do believe that vampires are creative and musical. I play all the instruments that you play, except i play the fife, and buzikki. Also, i am a master at Tae Kwon Doe, and have helped my team win the state competition twice, Just like you, i have a lot of ideas. I have about seven books going on in my head right now. One is about a vampire who doesn’t know what he is until the girl he likes tells him about their (or our?) kind. Another book is about a kid (a karate master) who realizes he can control his surroundings, and is a master at using chi energy. (p.s. these sentences are just the beginnings, and they may be changed.)
Again, thanks for responding,
bob - December 8, 2009 at 8:07 pm |
In addition, i have a really thick dark ring that surrounds my eye. I read on another website that this means i am a vampire, but i doubt it. Also, i have never had a girlfreind although i am not rude like other guys, and i help everyone who needs it. I just have a lot of freinds from both genders, and even these freinds sometimes ignore me.
bob - December 8, 2009 at 8:12 pm |
hey bob,
both of the books i am writing are about vampires too! yesterday i literally read my cousin’s mind, but instead of hearing her think it, i did what she was thinking of doing. it was kinda creepy. i tried predicting the future and it worked most of the time. i also tried affecting what people were doing and that worked most of the time.
i have a boyfriend and some of the boys in my class like me( i can pick up on their thoughts and what they are feeling through physical signs). i barely see my boyfriend, so its not serious. i still have a lot of friends who are guys and friends who are girls.
my friends can be bitches and ignore me or give me crap. today one of my best friends was giving me crap, and i had zero tolerance for it( it was really bad crap she was giving me). i twisted her arm amd she still was giving me crap. i broke my pen in half.
thanks for responding
reina - December 9, 2009 at 10:38 pm |
hey bob!
umm……i forgot to say that i have brown eyes then a black circle around the brown. my eyes have get a red tint when i am angry, or they get darker. a lot of my family have a different color surrounding their iris, but none of them have brown eyes.
reina - December 9, 2009 at 10:44 pm |
REALLY YOU GUYS ARE SO STUPID NO “REAL” VAMPIRE FREAKIN SPARKLES REAL VAMP.’S LIKE MYSELF HAVE TASTED BLOOD WANT MORE NO MATTERHOW THEY GET IT CAN PASS AS 28 WHEN THEY ARE 14 GET BURNED IN THE SLITEST BIT OF SUN EYES CHANGE COMPLETELY DIFF. COLORS WHEN NEEDING BLOOD CAN PICK UP THE LITTLEST HINT OF BLOOD ACROSS A FOOTBALL STADIUM CAN PICK UP SOMEONE HALF THEIR SIZE CAN SEE THE FUTURE AND [OR] PAST PEOPLE SEEM TO BE EASILY ATTRACKED TO YOU OR HATE YOUR GUTS!!!
[JUST TO LET YOU KNOW IVE DONE AND STILL DO ALL OF THESE THINGS OH AND DID I MENTION IM BLACK!!!!]
DEJA - December 10, 2009 at 2:03 am |
Hey reina and Deja,
Reina, i have mjost of the signs you describe, including the changing eye color. However, whenever i am mad, or haven’t eaten for a while, my eyes are really dark brown. However, if i smell blood, or if i have a cut and taste the blood, i feel alive, and my eyes turn into a reddish-mahogany color. Also, i can control my surroundings. Once, i made a dradel (one of my freinds is Jewish) that was about to fall off the table turn back to the center.
Deja, Reina and i did not mention that we had sparkly skin. Also, we did mention being sensitive to light in previous entries. i also have many “ancient” people who like me, but some who would rather have me dead than being in the same country.
p.s. my eyes do change color very distinctly. They are dark when i am hungry or angry. They turn reddish mahogany after i feed
bob - December 10, 2009 at 9:10 pm |
hey bob,
thanks for responding. that drandel thing you did seems very interesting. i have to try that. i enjoy messaging you on this site, because i feel like you won’t criticize me on this stuff because you have most of the “syptoms” you have. when i smell blood my eyes turn black or reddish. i remember when i first posted on this site, i was so scared and nervous and…and worried. you awnsered me and made me feel like i belonged for the first time.
DEJA; I NEVER SAID I HAD SPARKLY SKIN AND IF ANYONE THINKS REAL VAMPIRES SPARKLE THEY ARE FULL OF SHIT. Got it? AND SO WHAT IF I’M SENSITIVE TO LIGHT. SOME PEOPLE, VAMPIRES OR NOT, ARE SENSITIVE TO LIGHT.
Bob; thank you so much for being a friend and helping me see who i, we, are. thank you so much.
DEJA; Good Luck. I have a feeling you’ll need it.
reina - December 11, 2009 at 1:25 am |
hey bob!
i forgot to say that you should try reading auras. the other day while half of our class was reciting the preamble to the declaration of independence(i aced it). i tried to see their auras and it worked. i was so beautiful to see bright colors surrounding them. it was amazing. also you should try looking at the moon or a light. i can see the rainbow of colors surrounding it, its amazing.
reina - December 11, 2009 at 1:40 am |
Hey reina,
Thanks for answering to me too, and just like you said, we have the same symptoms. Also, thanks for the message about reading auras. I’ll have to try that. (Do you just focus really hard on the people, or do you relax to let the colors flow in?). I can separate the different kinds of light surrounding a lamp too. Also, when you try to read someone’s mind, do you do the same thing as with auras since that sometimes happens to me. For example, i would be sitting in my chair and suddenly imagine one of my freinds thinking about asking a girl out. By the end of class, he would confess about his thoughts of asking her out.
I have been trying to see what happens if i don’t drink any blood for a week, and i have one piece of advice- dont try it. You always feel hungry (even after dinner) and you can’t stay awake as late. For example, last week, i had to stay up until 2 o’clock for three nights straight for a test and i didn’t get tired. However this week, after not drinking blood for a while, i feel extremely tired.
p.s.
you made me feel like i belonged too. Thanks for being a good freind. I was scared when i first posted too, and you clearded that fear away. I’ll try to include you in at least one of my books!
p.p.s.
It was my pleasure to help you find out who you are, and to discuss different thing with you
bob - December 11, 2009 at 8:17 pm |
I don’t have a donor
(and probably can’t get one because
nobody knows that I am a sang),
how do I get blood,
because (ever since I first tasted blood)
not having any is driving me crazy.
Please, help!
Unpublished - December 11, 2009 at 8:52 pm |
What is wrong with you deranged people.
What are you even talking about.
The only thing you are is in love with
a fictional book called Twilight.
There are more important things
in the world than thinking you are vamp
so go suck on a Lycan you freak shows.
Vampire Hunter - December 11, 2009 at 10:21 pm |
i have pale skin, love a+ blood or any other type,
hate sunlight talk like one,
hiss, like to travel,
like bats and wolves, have sharp canines
do anything for blood,
fire, crosses, silver, sunlight and werewolves upset me
sedona - December 11, 2009 at 10:45 pm |
heyy my friend has been comenting on my skin colour and eye colour recently , because i am getting paler and paler and my eyes change colour all the time for example this morning my , eyes were hazel now they are golden i dont know wat to do ???
I need help fast tho because if i am a vampire i am worried i am going to want to suck everyones blood including my best friends I am also getting prettier and am looking like a year 4 when im year8 , I cannot live on human food much longer i feel the need for blood i have to drnk it but where from someone plz help me !
lozzipop not sure???? - December 12, 2009 at 2:39 pm |
hi its me again its really weird i can now also smell everyone so much more luckily my friends blood does not smell as appetizing , but there is a boy who is fixated on me he follows me around everywhere help ?
his blood smells so sweet and good and he has asked me out 1 million times . i want to kiss him to get a taste of the blood but i have to fight that crave back i nearly bit him yesterday .
heres why i think i am a vampire ,
my eyes change colour like 50 times NO LIE during the day , every year i get paler, dark rings are underneath my eyes , i love the taste of my blood and crave anyone elses , i would do anything for it i would fight for blood till the end , i need to have blood somehow but have no clue how , and am the fastest in my class , i dont have to breath for over 3 mins help me i need to know how to feed on blood .Just thinking about blood makes me …… grrrrrrrrrrrrroooooooooooooooooooooooowwwwwwwwwwwwwwllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllll i need it help me someone
lozzipop not sure???? - December 12, 2009 at 2:51 pm |
the person you talk about
is most likely the one who you were born for.
if no one’s smells better then
his he is your perfect match
Fire the vampire - December 12, 2009 at 9:24 pm |
hey bob,
when you read auras you need to use your peripheral vision. you need to focus on the person, but don’t strain your eyes. this takes practice. when you first try it the area around the person will seem lighter, possibly white. after practice you will see color around the person. if you close your eyes you will just see color, and this is the person’s aura color.
before i knew i was a vampire i went years without blood. i was tired at night and was always hungry. after i started blooding just a little bit of blood i was able to stay up later, and wasn’t as hungry. this might have to do with the fact that im not a full blood, but i can survive without blood.
bob, thank you so much for being a friend and wanting to include me in one of your books. i promise i will include you in one of mine. i want to tell you this, remeber i was every scared when i first posted this, so i used a fake name. reina isn’t my real name, it’s Lauren. i was so scared i was worried about what people would say and do. i was brought up to fear predators on the internet, but you are not a predator, you are a friens, i am extremely sorry, i really am. please forgive me. sorry, sorry, sorry!
reina - December 12, 2009 at 3:02 pm |
when i said friens i meant friend, oops. sorry again.
reina - December 12, 2009 at 3:04 pm |
sometimes i have moods like the one
i was in when i sent last time i had eaten
a whole bar of chocolate and was hyper
when i said the boy bit sozz
lozzerb not sure???? - December 12, 2009 at 3:39 pm |
you need not worry
you will find the will
not to attack the people
you care about but all the same
you need only to remember
the guilt and consequences
that come with every slip.
you could live on animal blood
insted of human like i do.
it is not as satasfting as human blood
but it will keep you alive
Fire the vampire - December 12, 2009 at 9:28 pm |
Fire the Vampire,
Where do you get the blood from?
lauren - December 13, 2009 at 8:39 pm |
i am a young cook so i get the blood from the meat as it cooks or if it is still patrualy raw i will squeeze out the blood. i have not been able to hunt a live animal yet due to them hiding for the winter. but come spring i will try to catch an animal for blood
Fire the vampire - December 13, 2009 at 11:59 pm |
Fire the Vampire,
Thank you. But my only problem is I’m never in a kitchen alone, so i can’t get blood from uncooked or cooking meat. I find eating fat from meat is an okay subsistute. I get human-vampire blood from myself when i pick at scabs or get a cut. However, I don’t get a lot of blood. I can’t go hunting for animals because, 1) I don’t like killing anything and 2) my parents would freak that their little enviromental girl wanted to go hunting. How would you hunt? Do you have any more advice that would fit my sinaero? I have posted other coments under the name of reina and i encourage you to read them.
lauren - December 14, 2009 at 1:44 am |
to answer your hunting question stelth is the way to go, tackle and bite the neck of what ever you are hunting. if you are in the kitchen and the meat is burgers and your parents are cooking them in a frying pan you can get the blood off there and then clean the pan in the sink. i know about all your other comments. -Jamin
Fire the vampire - December 14, 2009 at 2:39 am |
be careful and i have a uncanny sence of the truth and know what others think. -jamin
Fire the vampire - December 14, 2009 at 2:42 am |
Hey Lauren,
I just wanted to thank you again. p.s. My name isn’t Bob too. I am really sorry :(. I won’t tell you my name since i can never trust the internet (all electronics hate me).
I also wanted to talk about something really weir that happened. My family just started opening our fire place, and we were watching a movie the other night. At one point, i got so mad due to what the character faced that if think i may have re-started the fire. Before then, the fire was just embers, but when i god really mad, fire just erupted from it.
Thank you for helping me adjust,
bob - December 14, 2009 at 9:14 pm |
oh my gosh…
i have like all theses symptoms
but not for long for about a year now..
thats creepy…
presley - December 15, 2009 at 12:48 am |
OMG!
wow so do i ,and pretty much everyone else,
that DOESNT MEAN YOUR ONE
GET OVER IT!
SORRY BUT its the facts.
anon - December 16, 2009 at 12:32 pm |
Fire the Vampire,
Thank you so much for answering my qustions.
Hey Bob,
Thank you so much.
I was so worried I would never hear from you again.
I thought you were pissed at me.
I praticed mind reading with a card trick and it worked.
I had the person select one of eight cards that were layed out.
Then I touched a stop on their neck
where it could feel their pulse and closed my eyes.
Then I made them think of the card.
I had this gut-instinct to pick the card they picked,
when I opened my eyes.
When I selected their card the were shocked.
I then practiced mind control
when we were playing Rummy 500.
i would think of the card I needed.
I would either picture the card,
or picture the person putting it down.
The only thing was after they put it down,
I was so happy I forgot to make sure the
next person didn’t pick it up!
Thank you,
thank you,
thank you!!!!!!!!!!!
I thought that you would never post a message to me again,
and you are really the only one I am comfortable talking
about real vampire stuff to.
Sorry this was super long.
lauren - December 15, 2009 at 1:35 am |
Just because you read twilight,
you suddenly think your a “vampire”..
Yeah right.
I mean i have all of those apart from 2.
And i dont go around acting like an idiot.
1.Firstly vampire skin doesnt sparkle
(I have xtremly pale skin all my life and omg
guess what i could be a vampire but the odds are
none of us are.
2.This is purely what people believe vampires are,
when infact if they were real,
i doubt they want there lives thrown across pages,
and if they do there they clearly dont want people
to know they exist.
3.Yes i am a twilight fan,
But even tho i have all those,and probably others do,
its because if you look it up most of those things are
Very COMMON things people have.
I have Aniemia but it doesnt mean im one of them,
if there real wait for them to say when they come,otherwise
STOP thinking ur one when your not.
anon - December 16, 2009 at 12:31 pm |
Hey lauren,
Im not pissed at you since you gave me so much support and have been a good freind. I have tried making things happen and predicting things that will happen. I found i can do both of these, but i really have to meditate for a bit. Also, this page says how vampires are really secluded from people. It is sort of the same with me. I have some freinds, but not many ones that are really my freinds. Even these freinds sometimes ignore me. I never show my feelings and i am really good at hiding them.
Plus, I tried to see what would happen if went without blood for more than a week. It made me really dizzy without blood, and i couldn’t concentrate at all.After two weeks, i got a papercut, and sucked the blood. The improvement was immediate. It felt like i had an adrenaline rush.
I only feel comfortable talking to you about vampires too. I hope i’ve been helping you through these chats.
p.s. Anon, how do you “know” that we aren’t vampires. Me and Lauren have never said that we were definately vampires. We have only been talking about some factors that may prove that we are.
p.p.s. I have extreme anemia, meaning that 3/4 of my blood doesn’t work at all. If i traded blood with someone else, they would be in a coma, and i would be able to stay awake for seven days straight.
bob - December 16, 2009 at 8:03 pm |
hey bob,
Thank you for giving me support.
Thank you so much for being a good friend.
You are like my closest friend
even though I have never meet you.
I am mostly a loner but I act social
so people don’t think I’m depressed
or suspect anything.
Most of my friends can(and often are) bitches.
You are the only person I can really trust
and talk to about vampire stuff.
I have gotten better at reading minds
and controlling people’s actions.
I have also discovered I can see with
other people’s eyes and I can pick up
on other’s emotions.
At first it was just visions
but now I can control seeing with other people’s eyes.
It’s seems kinda weird at first to see yourself
in a different way like that.
Mind reading and mind control are limited.
I can read minds at a distance,
but can only hear what”s going through
their head at that minute.
Mind control is extremely limited.
They actually have to want to do what I tell them to.
I can only get vibes on what someone’s emotions are.
It is not they are sad, or happy.
It’s vibes.
If I’m reading their auras,
their aura color changes.
I have tried doing a lucid dreaming techinque.
It is where you stay half awake though the night
and control your dreams.
My problem is I become so tired
at some point(usually around midnight)
and sleep takes over.
Also sometimes I run out of an idea,
so I purposly let sleep take over.
You should try it.
Have you tried reading auras yet?
Like I said before,
I might be a hybrid so I can go longer without blood.
However at the 36 hour mark,
my eyes become darker,
I get dark circles under my eyes, and get paler.
I drink just a little blood every night,
so the changes aren’t noticable.
Once a week I drink about half a cup of blood,
and my complection returns.
lauren - December 17, 2009 at 2:32 am |
Hello my name’s Yuuki,
So i have great trouble of finding
out wether i am a vampyre or not!
Ever since i was little i was different from my
friends and the kids around me.
I would always be intrested in history
and loved to play with animals and when
ever some one would bleed my nose
would start hurting on one side.
Anyway as I grew up I started having
these weird visions and lots and lots of deja’vus.
They would be of a different future
or even past and it would always involve me
and someone being a vamp and then
in the dream i would too at the end find out
that i was one.
I’m not that pretty at all
and not very thin either
but when people touch me they say
i am very cold although i feel very hot inside.
Also lately for the last two years
every now and then my gums would
swell up by the teeth that are vampyre fangs….
and yes I too hate sun in hurts my eyes
very very much although i don’t like wearing sunglasses
i would hide in shadows.
I love the night usualy when it gets around ten-ish
i get very energetic!!
and then during the day i wish i could
just curl up in a corner and sleep….
I’ve always had a craving for blood
but ever since idk i think when i turned 14
i had a greater intrest in it! r
ight now during winter is when i crave it the most.
At this point I am 16 and I seriously
do not know what the hell is going on
with me and my body….
I did read the top page and got a
whole lot of them right on….
anyway if anyone would please help me!
I really do hunger for blood i’m always thirsty,
i drink so much water lately that i g2g and
pee all the time but it still doesn’t stop my thirst!
Please any one help….
i really want to know if this is it
or am i just going nuts
With regards…
helpless Yuuki.
P.S.
i forgot one thing ever since
I could talk i have always felt lonely
and that even though i was surrounded
by family and love i didn’t feel any of it at all!
Yuuki - December 17, 2009 at 2:38 am |
Hey reina,
thank you so much for being my freind.
It does seem like you are my closest freind since i can talk to you about anything.
I have some really bitchy freinds too who talk and laugh with me one day, and make fun of me the next. I basically have no social life, and i try to keep an enthusiaastic desposition. My freinds have no idea of what i really am an i guess that is one of the gifts i have.
I realized that i can do more than i credit myself for. I can tell what someone is thinking, and even “control” what they think. I have tried reading auras too, but it doesn’t work too well for me, probably since i haven’t had blood in over three weeks. I just don’t have any sources.
I can control what is happening, or how things move too. and i have been able to see through other people’s eyes subconciously for years.
I have to try that dream thing, except i don’t get more than 3 hours of sleep a night anymore.
p.s. where do you get your blood from?
Hey Yuuki,
I know it’s overwhelming and a bit hard to understand at first. I just wanted to say that i had most of the symptoms you describe, so if i am a vampire (which i am not certain i am), then you are one too.
An interesting thing about the Deja vu’s. When i was young, i used to always dream about something that would happen in a few days time.
I hope that you get through this.
bob - December 19, 2009 at 2:56 am |
Hey Bob,
Now that I have been talking to you I am pretty sure I am a vampire, but not a 100 percent. Something happened to me that was really weird. One of the books I’m writing, I choose a title. The title was the exact same title of another book, I had never heard of. A book I am reading, had a dream about, expect the dream was slightly different. I am not sure if it was me seeing the future or I had read the book before in another life. Today I made the wind speed pick up. I have a lot of different abilities, but they are all limited.
I get blood from myself. When I get cut I suck that blood. I pick a scabs and suck the blood from there. I am afraid to drink anyone or anything’s blood other than my own. I am worried I might contract something.
Please try to remeber my real name is Lauren. Thanks for being a best friend. None of my friends or family know that I’m a vampire. None of my family know they are one. The trait in them might be recessive, but dominant in me, so there is no garuentee they are like me.
lauren - December 20, 2009 at 4:04 am |
I think I might be a vampire,
and this might be totally off subject,
but,
what is it called when you can
taste things that you smell? >.>
Random - December 20, 2009 at 4:28 pm |
And I can taste it extremely accurately.
Like, I can define what it is
and what not.. >.>
Don’t care if this isn’t vampire related,
I just wanna know what it is.
Random - December 20, 2009 at 4:30 pm |
Hey lauren,
I can’t talk right now since
my parents don’t know i go on this website,
and i don’t think they would let me.
Thanks for the advice and support.
Now that i think of it,
you are the only person
i have ever been this open to,
in the sense that we share very
similar traits and have had similar experiences.
Once again thanks
bob - December 20, 2009 at 10:48 pm |
Hey Bob,
You’re welcome.
My mom, dad, nana,
and my mom’s boyfriend don’t know
I’m on this site either.
They would kill me if they found out.
My mom would ground me
if she knew I put my real name
on this site.
Thank you for the advice and support.
You are also the only person I have ever
really opened up to,
my parents and I don’t see eye to eye
on a lot of topics.
We have a lot in common,
and it’s kinda like I’ve meet you before,
like we were made to live the same life
and have the same experiences and symptoms.
I remember a few messages ago you
said you don’t have a girlfriend,
and your friends can be bitches.
You are the closest thing I
have to a best friend,
and you have never been a bitch
to me and I hope I have never been
a bitch to you.
Wherever your future girlfriend
or wife or soulmate is,
they’re one pretty lucky girl.
lauren - December 21, 2009 at 1:25 am |
I have 30 of those symptoms
and I’m starting to freak out
will somone please email me
at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com,
and tell me what they think or what to do!!
PLZ HELP!!!!!!!!
I’m freakin out!
And I have a huge craving for blood!
I almost bit my dad!
respond soon!!!
Oksana - December 21, 2009 at 7:26 pm |
Dear oksana,
I read ur post and i was very intreuiged to respond! I had the same cravings to taste blood of my closest friends and family but then i would just think or do something that pleases me the most (and i’m not talking about sex) i would listen to music or draw anything that calms you down…once u compleately forget bout it at the moment your fine…at last you will need to try and control this urge at some point but as u prolly heard before…it comes with practice! anyway Oksana hang in there and like me seek help and comfort with yourself and the people on this website….
good luck ;P
Yuuki - December 21, 2009 at 11:40 pm |
Hey Bob,
thnx for the support…
i’ve been feeling very sick lately
during the day so i couldn’t respond quick enough…
sorry…
anyway i was out walking one day
to school in the morning and this lady
walked past me and i thought i could
smell blood on her i swear
when i turned around i was going
to atack her and drink her up but
that really suprised me and i just ran away
as fast as i could…
heh my life is a total bitch…
Yuuki - December 21, 2009 at 7:34 pm |
I did this cuz my friend told me too.
I don’t like vampires I’m more of a werewolf
kind of person but non the less I have 22
of these symptoms,
but i still don’t believe vampires exist.
People that do this are the people
who are obssessed about Twilight.
Once again my friend told me to do this.
I eat steak but medium well,
last year when I was a “twilighter”
I started doing these things like drinking
bits of blood but I found out that people
that do that are idiots because that can kill you so,
thats all I have to say.
-Damianlover2009-
damianlover2009 - December 21, 2009 at 7:47 pm |
hiieyyy its audrina whats up people=]
damianlover2009 - December 21, 2009 at 7:53 pm |
im 13 and i have 22 of the symtons
i am more alive at night and i hate to get up
in the morning and sometimes
dont get up untill 3:00 .
i can always know when some one
is not very nice and hides what there
capable of but its only in men.
i always look dead.
i carnt contole my anger
and i think im going to harm someone.
ria - December 21, 2009 at 8:37 pm |
i just found out something
i have a really wierd thing about death
i always talk about it and draw it
i dont know if im a vampier or
im just being stalked by the devil.
ria - December 21, 2009 at 8:45 pm |
Hey Yukki,
Hey. It’s ok if you hsve a craving for blood, it’s natural. I have had those cravings. I get blood from myself. I have bitten my dad and mom. If I can’t get blood I eat undercooked meat. You should try it, it helps control the cravings. When people run near me I smell their blood. My veins are very accented, and they almost torture me.
I have posted several other comments under Lauren and reina. I encourage you to read them. They start on November 30.
lauren - December 21, 2009 at 11:35 pm |
oh thank you so much for the support if i couldn’t talk to u guys on tthis website i don’t know what I would do! and I’ll definetaly start reading them!
Yuuki - December 21, 2009 at 11:44 pm |
Sorry I spelled your name wrong, it’s Yuuki.
lauren - December 21, 2009 at 11:37 pm |
Dear oksana,
I read ur post and i was very intreuiged to respond! I had the same cravings to taste blood of my closest friends and family but then i would just think or do something that pleases me the most (and i’m not talking about sex) i would listen to music or draw anything that calms you down…once u compleately forget bout it at the moment your fine…at last you will need to try and control this urge at some point but as u prolly heard before…it comes with practice! anyway Oksana hang in there and like me seek help and comfort with yourself and the people on this website….
good luck ;P
Yuuki - December 21, 2009 at 11:40 pm |
Thx for the help and I left a few separate comments that i need u to read asap plz! I have so many question, and they are pretty much all in the next few comments of mine. and the reason the are separate is cuz i forgot u could reply
Oksana - December 22, 2009 at 12:01 am |
uhhh sorry… don’t mind the comment above i accidentaly put it in the wrong place!
Yuuki - December 21, 2009 at 11:41 pm |
There is one power I know I have which is to will someone to do something. Like at school the other day I was experimenting, and this kid was texting, and I started at my teacher, and concetrated, and in my head I was screaming catch him texting, and then a few seconds later she caught him!! I was stunned. I also have tried to control the weather, and lately I have only been able to make it cloudy, so I am trying to strengthin my ablilities to control weather. I know I am a vampire because I had 30 of those symptoms. If anyone has any advice on how to control weather, or have any other advice on any other powers I would be very appreciative if you emailed me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com, and tell me.
And I’m not some goth chick , and Im not fantisising about this like some twilight luvers do. I am serious.
Oksana - December 21, 2009 at 11:42 pm |
Reply to the comment above soon!!! plz!!
Oksana - December 21, 2009 at 11:46 pm |
Sorry to keep leaving so many separate comments but i forgot to add can being a vampire be hereditary from long down the line or does it have to be from just recently hereditary. Because I am now just starting to experinece these symptoms. I was just curious. And also is there a specific way to know if ur a vampire other than reading a list of symptoms?? One more question, does losing the teeth where your fangs come in at the same time singal that someone might be a vampire?? Thx for all ur help respond soon!!!! 🙂
Oksana - December 21, 2009 at 11:52 pm |
If anyone has any questions, or needs help email me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com!
– Oksana 🙂
Oksana - December 22, 2009 at 8:17 pm |
dear oksana,
(btw i love ur name) you just need to control ur powers and the thirst unfortunately we all kno its hard to get blood so i would cut my self but u can also try to pay somebody idk anything as long as the other person has given u premission and make ’em feel comfterble, the blood that way taste better and u don’t feel terrible since you just figured this out…..anymore questions just ask i’m here 🙂
Yuuki - December 23, 2009 at 7:20 pm |
its really weard
i have all though’s symptoms.
i sparkle in the sun and it is hard to hide it.
i crave blood alot.
please if u no how to stop it tell me.
my fangs come in when another vampire is around.
i have a big family and i think they know do i tell them?
i also have two children
named gabbi and diamond
sincerely daphne
daphne - December 23, 2009 at 1:27 am |
If you don’t want to tell them you don’t have to but if you do then just casually bring up the paranormal then guide the conversation towards vampires. Then if they atsrt to go wacko and say vampires arn’t real just move on. But if they seem to believe they are real explain to them calmly what you are. And if you are craving blood try to steal some blood bags from the hospital if you have any relatives that work at a hospital or blood bank tell them u need it for personal reasons. Or try to do something to distract the cravings. And for the sparkling try to see how much you sparkle, and maybe try sunblock. I have trouble with that also, and sunblock helps most of the time. If you have anyother question just email me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com 🙂
Oksana - December 23, 2009 at 7:17 am |
Dear Daphne,
First of all calm down you wouldn’t want ur children freaking out…anyway try to see if that big family of yours has any past history with vampires you could ask them questions about that but they might wonder why would you ask and you would need a side story like ‘im writing a book soo i need some refrance’ ur a smart woman i bet you can find something…..if they don’t respond without ease they are probly hiding something so then you could try to find out stuff on internet local newspaper of where they live (make sure if they lived where they do now for a longer period of time or the magazine thing might become a challange). To tell u the truth there is no way of stopping this but there is a way of easing the craving. If you get a cut drink the blood, eat uncooked meat, sushi is good too thats what i eat, and well as some of us said on this website either get it from a blood bank or pay someone. But nevertheless just calm down and continue your usual life style….hope this works…
Yuuki.
Yuuki - December 23, 2009 at 7:27 pm |
plesese!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
HELP ME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
I CANT STAND IT ANY MORE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANT BLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
HELP ME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
ANYBODY!!
jason - December 23, 2009 at 5:21 am |
Try to do something that pleases you, or something that will distract you. Like listening to music or reading, or drawing. If worst comes to worst try to steel some blood bags from a hospital, or feed on yours self. If you have any other question email me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com 🙂
Oksana - December 23, 2009 at 7:12 am |
Try very hard not to bite somone close to you.. Trust me.. They will remember what happened.
Oksana - December 23, 2009 at 7:19 am
thanks i ende up cutting my arm and getting some blood so Im Fine now
THANK YOU!
jason - December 24, 2009 at 1:07 am
hey….like oksana said listen to music, read a book, draw what ever pleases u in the moment and preocupy ur self with that otherwise there isn’t much to do just try to ease the feeling jason and try to calm urself whenever u have a craving for blood
Yuuki - December 23, 2009 at 7:30 pm |
…I have all of these,
does that mean I’m a Vampire,
or is it only a clue,
just a ledge to hang onto before I find more info?
Saromin - December 23, 2009 at 2:06 pm |
Hey Oksana,
I have been on this site for a while. I have a lot of other comments posted, and I think you should read them. I have also experimented with controling people’s actions. I was shocked when it worked. I was playing Rummy 500 and I needed one card. I was thinking about it so hard the person actually put it done. I was shocked and amazed. I won the game :).
Believe me you don’t want to bite anyone at all. They will hold it over your head and won’t forget it. I feed off myself because I have no other option. I also eat the fat of cooked meat and eat steak that is medium rare. Any advice?
I have experimented with several other abilities like mind reading, controling actions, effecting emotions, seeing with other people’s eyes, and controling the weather. They have all worked but they can be VERY circumstancial.
At this point I’m postive I’m a vampire, but I don’t know if I’m a hybrid or not.
lauren - December 23, 2009 at 2:20 pm |
If you could email me, and tell me some tips on each power you just listed it would appreciate it alot! My email is jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com. And for the advice on eating continue to feed on your self just to keep you from going ravenous. It might not hurt to try rare meat. It will quench your thirst even more. I’ve tried it. If you have any other question just ask! 🙂
Oksana - December 23, 2009 at 4:28 pm |
hey quick question what do u mean hybrid??? i sorta think that im a psychic vamp but still not sure…any help??
Yuuki - December 23, 2009 at 7:31 pm |
Sang = Drinks Blood. Increased senses and abilities.
Psy = feeds off emotions. get psychic abilities like mind or weather control.
Hybrid = does both. usually all abilities, but weaker to begin with; if u train, u’ll get them as good or even better than a Psychic’s or a Sanguinarian’s.
Saromin - December 30, 2009 at 10:43 pm
i think i finaly found it…..i searched up more and learned that i might be a psychic vampire…one that feeds of peoples emotions and can too feed of blood but not very necessary…..if anyone here is one could yyou help me understand this more??? please
Yuuki - December 23, 2009 at 7:15 pm |
I think it might mean that you don’t have to drink blood, but you just have to pay very close attention to peoples emotions, and that you are sensitive to the emotions around you, but I’m not 100% sure.
Oksana - December 23, 2009 at 11:53 pm |
Now I do know what that type of vampire does. They will start a normal comnversation ,and then the energy comes atoumatically, and then after your done talking to them thay seem tired. Also you have to make them use posotive emotions in the conversation.
Oksana - December 24, 2009 at 12:49 am |
I know a few other things about
Psy’s that I didn’t tel you yet :P. Your not ready.
Saromin - January 3, 2010 at 12:18 am
Hi everyone! It’s Oksana! If you have any question don’t post a reply comment, or a sparate comment because I haven’t told my parents anything, and we are going out of town, and I can’t let the rest of my family see, so just email with your questions at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com. I will post another comment when I am able to get on this website without ppl knowing. Yall understand why I have to hide this. 🙂
Oksana - December 24, 2009 at 12:05 am |
Hey Oksana,
Here are those tips you asked for:
Mind Reading-mind reading just comes naturally and you csn’t control it. I will either see what they are seeing, think of what they were thinking, or do what they were thinking of. It comes naturally for me and I can’t control it.
Controlling Actions-controlling actions takes a little pratice. You neeed to think (almost scream in your head) of what you want them to do. You could also picture what you want them to do. It works better on people in your family or people in the same sex as you. Also if you are touching the person or can feel their pulse or heart beat it works better. A direct line of sight a gave me better results.
Effecting Emotions-effecting emotions is really the same as controlling actions. Instead, just think of the name of the emotion or think of how you would feel experienceing that emotion.
Seeing With Other People’s Eyes-It’s definately the easiest for me. I just need to close me eyes, put myself in their place and when I open my eyes a picture of what the see and sometimes feel is fresh in my head.
I really can’t give you any advice on controlling the weather because I haven’t gotten any extremely solid results. I might be a result of a physic vampire and a “regular” vampire. My mom always falls asleep when I am around her. It is so freakin’ annoying. However, after I drink blood I feel awake.
lauren - December 24, 2009 at 4:47 am |
Ok thx for your help!!! 🙂
Oksana - December 24, 2009 at 4:04 pm |
I need help people. please email me
at mtrocianko@yahoo.co.uk with any tips.
I’m not sure if I’m a vamp,
but I’m usually cold on touch.
I really need help,
cause I always since I was 13,
I wanted to be a Vampire…
and I started to act kinda strange…
kinda gothy :P.
I want to be sure if I’m a Vampire…
I might be a Hybrid,
as I love blood,
and I have a small mind control thing.
Saromin - December 24, 2009 at 3:48 pm |
Saromin,
I tried to email but it didn’t work.
So I am leaving a reply.
I think you might be a hybrid,
because they don’t have storng powers
but do love blood.
To see if you are a real vampire
try practicing mind control.
Just stare at a human or animal
and scream in your head what
you want them to do ( animals are easier).
If you have any other questions email me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com.
P.S You don’t have to be goth to be a vampire. I’m not. And I am a vampire.
Oksana - December 24, 2009 at 4:22 pm |
I’m not goth, just slightly gothy/punk. like wearing full black, thats al, yes, every day I wear black gloves, even if it’s warm 😛
Saromin - December 25, 2009 at 1:09 am
If you read my comment abou tme going out of town
I will post a separate one before i leave tomorrow morning,
then you will have to only email me
at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com.
Please remember to not post a comment
asking me a question.
EMAIL IT.
I have to hide this from the rest of my family,
and if I am just on my email they won’t suspect anything.
SO REMEMBER TO ONLY EMAIL ME
IF YOU HAVE QUESTIONS
at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com!!!!!!
You all understand why I have to hide
this from the rest of my family,
cuz if they found out they would freak out!!!!
Feel free to EMAIL me any questions you have!!! 🙂
Oksana - December 24, 2009 at 8:18 pm |
hello agian guys and girls i havnt been on for a while
because my mom took my computer and i am a vampire
or maybe kind of a werewolf
but whatever i am im not obssesed with twilight
it just some wierdo movie that had girls going
for the vampire tricks
if you have no idea what i mean neither do i
im just typing im in my own world
more i can read minds better now
i stay up almost all night
i have a stronge bond with dogs aww how cute
they are i can cause pain to animals.
i have no emotions anymore
cynthia - December 25, 2009 at 5:39 am |
hey ppl, does it mean anything, if while your screaming inside for blood because you didn’t drink any in a almost a year, you faint? just wanted to know. I remember I once fainted in church (Probably cause of the lack of air (too many ppl inside)) 😛
Saromin - December 25, 2009 at 2:36 pm |
Ok ppl I’m about to leave to go out of town so don’t forget to only email me!!!!! at jonasbrozfan7272@gmail.com
Oksana - December 25, 2009 at 3:12 pm |
i have spme of these symptoms
well nearly all,ibe always been intrested in vampires,
ever since i can remember
but now i seem to be more curious
and wonder if i am one or
i used to be in my past life,
to be honest am confused.
dont know what to think.
i need some answers….
catherine eyre - December 25, 2009 at 10:12 pm |
i forgot if any one can help me heres my email becka_boo456@live.co.uk
catherine eyre - December 25, 2009 at 10:14 pm |
all but 5
im not joking i do drink blood
i have very long nails extremly fascinated
by vampires everyone avoids me
( probably scared ill bite them )
i have only one close friend
from brandon
brandon - December 26, 2009 at 11:37 pm |
Hey Brandon,
don’t worry about not having any friends…trust me ur better off with the one u have b/c not too long ago i lost all of my friends but the two closest one i have now….they all left me b/c they thought i was a weird person and unfortunately one of them saw me drink blood from my ex and when i drink it i do get a bit wild so she told every one and now all of them think i’m a weird vampire whore! but anyway u should keep that friend close don’t ever loose him/her b/c u might one time be in the need of having someone thr….
Yuuki
Yuuki - December 28, 2009 at 2:21 am |
vampires are very real
I have thirty five of the symtoms
if there is any one who feels they are
the only ones you are not I have two cousins
one is 13 and the other is 10
they both are vampires and so am I !!!!!!!
LETS HEAR IT FOR THE VAMPIRES
blakeross - January 5, 2010 at 5:59 am |
ps im part vampire im growing teeth email later bye
maryrose - January 6, 2010 at 3:23 am
i have 22 of those symptoms.
i only have one best frend
people tend to stay away from me
sometimes i dream the future and it come true
i love animals and animals love me
i like to stay up all night and sleep during the day
and i really want blood
karoloina - December 27, 2009 at 10:26 pm |
i have been always intrested in vampires
karoloina - December 27, 2009 at 10:28 pm |
oh and if u have a comment email it to rozyte@hotmail.co.uk
karoloina - December 27, 2009 at 10:34 pm |
Karoloina,
Hey, I’m sorry but I can’y email ANYONE.
I have 35 symptoms.
I have had future visions, too.
I love animals, but I prefer cats and horses.
All animals love me,
but dogs avoid me at first.
I stay up extremely late, like until 4 in the morning.
I sleep until noon and take constant
naps during the day.
I drink my own blood and eat medium rare meat
(so my parents don’t freak out).
A few days ago I ate uncooked calarami.
It was really good :).
But the one problem was there
was no real taste and no blood.
lauren - December 28, 2009 at 1:59 am |
well i dont nap but when the sun is out i like to stay inside and do nothing.And whenthe sun goes down i want to go out of
karoloina - December 28, 2009 at 11:55 am |
i want to go out of my house because i cant stand to be in one place.
karoloina - December 28, 2009 at 11:57 am |
hey guys,
Sorry i couldn’t be on for a while, and i see that i missed a lot. Lauren, thank you so much for your support, it has helped me through this process a lot. I really hope i have helped you as much as you have helped me since, if that isn’t the case, i am really in debt to you. Also, i know your future husband/ soulmate will be very lucky to be with you. THanks for saying that to me.
Hey guys, as i said, i haven’t been here in a while, so the replies have piled up. I don’t think i could respond to all of your messages in less than threevolumes. If you want some 1 on 1 talk, just ask me directly, and ill help you to the extent of my ability.
Once again thanks lauren for your help, and suport. I hope you don’t hate me for not responding in such a long time,
bob - December 28, 2009 at 4:34 pm |
am i a real vampire???
dylan munar - December 31, 2009 at 6:06 am |
i can belive that i have all of thoose feelings
and i cannot belive that im a vampire
gabriel - December 28, 2009 at 9:58 pm |
me and my brother have the same feeling
and some how were r strange and weird
in the same time:by sam im 12
sam - December 28, 2009 at 10:02 pm |
i cant belive that im a vampire
i mean i got all of thoose feelings
gabriel - December 28, 2009 at 10:07 pm |
Hi ppl if you need any help email me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com! 🙂
Oksana - December 29, 2009 at 2:24 am |
hi ppl, it’s me again. since a few months ago, now if I stay up to 23:00 |I can’t go to sleep afterwards, and (if any of u r doctors) I sometimes start breathing really hard and uncontrolably and twiching and stuff… sometimes (if in the church) I just faint, cause there’s probably too much ppl inside, and I find it hard to breath (nobody els does… probably some rare illness (no, I don’t have asthma)) I fainted last week… it was awsome! but I don’t want to try that again… plz help!
Saromin - December 29, 2009 at 11:11 am |
pls help me!!!!!!!! i wanna be a real vampire……
well……
idont know if i am…..
so can anybody tell me…
AM I A REAL VAMPIRE
i confess…
im 10 years old!!! 🙂
dylan munar - December 29, 2009 at 2:08 pm |
oh pls ….tell me!!!!!! AM I A REAL VAMPIRE???!!!!!!
dylan munar - December 29, 2009 at 2:18 pm |
u won’t find out for quite some time.
Saromin - December 30, 2009 at 4:49 pm
@saromin-what do you mean?
well………sometimes
at school
i get bored
i make a tiny cut on my finger
i tried to suck it
it was good!!!!!!
so pls tell me!!!
dylan munar - December 31, 2009 at 6:01 am
I mean: yur too young,
it starts somewhere around close to Puberty;
some closer, some further
Saromin - January 10, 2010 at 1:34 am
you should not want to be a vampire
Anna - June 7, 2010 at 7:26 pm |
I’ve got all of these.. But the problem is that it startet 14 days ago….
Chiro - December 29, 2009 at 9:57 pm |
I have all the symptoms.
dose this mean im a vampire?
If it dose that is cool.
now I know why I get this filling
like I’m going to bit people when
I look at someone’s veins for too long
or I see blood
I'm not telling you - December 30, 2009 at 6:19 pm |
after now long would i defenetly find out that im a vampire?
And how would i find out?
karoloina - December 30, 2009 at 6:41 pm |
could anyone help me!!!!!!!!!!!? i am sooooo hungry and to be frank it scares me to drink blood of someone else and i just keep on eating food and i’m still hungry i ate like the whole fridge and im soo hungry usualy if i ate a normal meal i would be full but now i am getting hungry and very thirsty and im very scared!! two nights ago i was in my bathroom with the lights of washing my hands and when i looked up to the mirror my eyes changed into a weird shape and they turned dark red!!!! plese anyone i’m very scared! …..scared i’ll do something very bad….please help me….
Yuuki - December 30, 2009 at 6:56 pm |
Hi Yuuki, I wnted to reply and say that since your eyes are turning colors obivously that means you are hungry. Well if you are hungry then simply make a tiny cut on your finger( and I mean tiny cut), and drink from that. It won’t make you completely full but it will satisfy your hunger for quite a while.
Oksana - December 30, 2009 at 7:19 pm |
hey ppl, 1 thing: if I really Am a vampire after all, then it’s awsome, but I don’t think vampires are bad, while all I want to do is hurt… don’t know why, I used to be different, but now All i want to do is hurt ppl… does being a vamp make u do that? if so, then no ty…
Saromin - December 31, 2009 at 1:34 am |
btw, is there any power-related-thing that can make u find something u lost?
Saromin - December 31, 2009 at 1:37 am |
there are spells, but i bet you know that by now.
Samantha - March 7, 2010 at 2:19 am
There might be a power like that. Try to picture yourself hold that item in your head, then whatever place pops into your head try looking there. Tell me if it works.
Oksana - December 31, 2009 at 2:53 am |
Vampirism is both a curse, and a blessing.
use it right, and you’ll obtain REAL freedom; use it wrong, and you’ll never be happy.
in my opinion, it’s just a test. a test to see if your will is strong enough. afterwards, you either get the reward, or the punishment.
Saromin - December 31, 2009 at 3:24 am |
to true,
to true.
at the time
of the 12 second
of the 12 minute
of the 12 hour of the day/noon
on the 12 day
of the 12 month
of the 12 year
of the 20 century
the power of the world will
shift to all of us (vampires)
and the time of human
rule will end in ash.
Fire the vampire - January 1, 2010 at 4:53 pm |
???
Saromin - January 10, 2010 at 1:35 am
do you think this wil really happen in 2012?
dee - January 12, 2010 at 4:40 pm
but thats 2012 is that how its goin to happen
britton - May 16, 2010 at 9:24 am
Bob,
O my God, I’m so happy to see you posted something. I thought you were in HUGE trouble because your parents found out about this. I have committed myself to not killing humans of animals, so I am drinking my own blood and eating raw meat and getting blood from raw or cooking meat. I’ so happy right now. You understand me like no one else. You are not and never in debt to me because you gave me the greatest support ever. If I didn’t give you enough support I’m the one who’s in debt. A few years ago I went to a terapist because I seculded myself from everyone after my grandfather died. She helped me but it was nothing compared to what you have done for me.
Bob, this my sound weird and stupid but I think I have a crush on you. I understand if this freaks you out. If you read this and never want to talk to me again I understand.
lauren - December 31, 2009 at 5:52 am |
er, i have all the symptoms on here?
(except for the sex ones..)
i always thought that everyone experienced them.
no joke. im very young,
like not even in my teens.
i’m only 12!!
my parents always worry about me.
ever since i was a little girl.
i have a very strong passion for romantic,
old-fashioned things.
is that weird?
i have lots of friends,
but none of them understand me.
except for one.
shes a year younger than me
but she really does get me.
her family is like my family.
always there for me.
i feel like they know me better than anyone else.
even my own family.
people call me goth but i’m really not.
if anyone knows wat’s wrong with me,
please e-mail me at jessica.paulson@rocketmail.com
it would be really helpful!! 🙂
Jessica - December 31, 2009 at 6:16 am |
hey lauren,
i think i have a crush on you too.
Don’t worry, you aren’t indebted to me.
You are the only person i have
ever opened up to this much,
even more than my family at some points.
I hope you really do feel the same for me.
Like you said about your therapist a few years ago,
my parents have sat me down for dozens of talks.
However, they never had the same effect
as talking with you.
I really feel like your are the best freind i have.
Thank you so much,
and i hope you continue tolking with
me over this website.
bob - December 31, 2009 at 8:46 pm |
awwwwwwwwww how romantic.
i suggest you give each other
an email address.
lauren, you and “bob” have the choice
to have a future together or separate.
i see 2 paths in front of you.
one leads to unhappy lonelynes
the other to a happy romantic
relationship with “bob”
Fire the vampire - December 31, 2009 at 9:15 pm |
fire the vampire can help me plz
i dont no if i am one but my eyes
are sesitive to sun or bright light annd
i allways tired wen it day time but at night
pass 8 my eyes turn black and i am full of energy
and i can climb abnormally fast
i climbed a 9 ft tall fence up and over in 5 seconds
k so just email me at britton.hollander@gmail.com
k thanx and plz give me some ansers
britton - May 17, 2010 at 3:19 am |
i have 26 of the symptons, am i a vampire?
Akira - January 1, 2010 at 1:23 am |
oh, i forgot to put i’m 5ft 8 and i just turned 12
Akira - January 1, 2010 at 1:26 am |
Bob,
I can’t give you an email address
because I don’t have a email address of my own.
I will continue to talk to you through this site
until I get my own email address.
I want to meet you
and don’t take that the wrong way.
Fire the Vampire,
I’ve talked to you through this site before.
I know you only mean to help.
But I have two things to say and
I am speaking for myself only
1) If you are genunily trying to help us,
thank you and I personally want to express my gratitude and
2) If you are being sarcastic I don’t need your sympathy.
Bye
lauren - January 1, 2010 at 6:19 am |
i am just here to help all who need my help
Fire the vampire - January 1, 2010 at 4:38 pm |
i saw you two you and “bob’ together. you can make an account on gmail for free no one in your family will know this goes for you as well “bob”
Fire the vampire - January 2, 2010 at 8:36 am |
Hey fire..
um im kinda new on this website
but im about 103 soooo …
hey i was wondering if you could help me,
so if you could contact me as soon
as possible that would be marvelous.
-Shadow
Shadow - May 24, 2010 at 2:52 am
I have 23 of these symptoms!
I also have very pale skin,
and it does naturally sparkle a little.
I have fang like teeth and
I’m 11 years of age.
Someone like me wouldnt realize this young.
Please can someone tell me if i am a vampire?
I really need to know what I am,
thanks.
hannah - January 1, 2010 at 1:52 pm |
Lauren,
i have an email adress,
but my parents check it every so often,
so i can’t use that.
I might be able to get a new one just for this.
Also,
I want to meet you in person too.
However, we may not live near enough to get together.
If you have a skype account,
then we can definately talk over that.
If not,
then we can continue communicating
through this website,
until better options open up.
Fire the Vampire,
i have the same two ideas
for what you meant as lauren does.
Bye
p.s.
I think i may have told you this before,
but my real name isn’t bob.
I’m sorry,
but i still can’t tell you my real name.
Please,
don’t take this the wrong way,
I know you are someone I can trust,
but this site is open to everyone else
who has a computer.
If the computer got a virus
from someone who saw my name,
then my dad would be able to trace
it back to this website,
and the website would be blocked
from our computer.
bob - January 1, 2010 at 3:27 pm |
sorry about the sarcasm
but i do mean the 2 paths are in front
of both of you you will have to choose
eather to be together or find another way to be happy.
happy new years.
at the time of the 12 second
of the 12 minute
of the 12 hour
of the day/noon on the 12 day
of the 12 month
of the 12 year
of the 20 century the power
of the world will shift to all of us
(vampires) and the time of
human rule will end in ash.
humans will still live but
not as the superior race
Fire the vampire - January 1, 2010 at 4:34 pm |
how do you know that
jason - January 1, 2010 at 10:38 pm |
i have the ability of the sight. i see the future. i have this power i see this: the ground shaking, people running, buildings falling burning, meators hitting, clouded skys and i see us vampires standing on a hill over looking a city witch city i don’t know but it is a repetitive vision
Fire the vampire - January 1, 2010 at 10:57 pm
it is a burden more than an advantage.
Fire the vampire - January 2, 2010 at 8:38 am
i can’t help it i feel like im the only one
like no one is there to help me
i luv all the advice and all but it doesn’t help
me too much I did what oksana told me to do
and i am still thirsty…
and yesterday i almost bit my cuzin
on the neck and my mum on her hand
I can’t stop its like this huge trance is in me…
and now officialy i can’t sleep during night
its like a torture when im trying to fall asleep
but i can’t and exactly at 6:00 a.m.
i fall asleep and i won’t wake up until noon
and then i walk around looking like a zombie
tired and all untill 10 p.m.
and thats when i want to go on the prowl….
i wanna leave but then i can’t b/c i know i will turn bad,
very bad if i leave……
i’ve seen it in my dreams….
anyone….any help…please……..
Yuuki - January 1, 2010 at 8:25 pm |
I know I told you to get it from yourself, but unless you feed from the source your hunger will never be completely satisfied. Even if you drinks from blood bags it won’t be satisfied. I have hd many dreams of myself to, and thats normal. If you look farther below this comment you will find mine about my dream. Just keep hanging on, and don’t wander off that will be the worst descision ever… Trust me. I would know.
Oksana - January 8, 2010 at 10:08 pm |
YOU HAVE TO DRINK OR THINGS GET WORSE AT LEAST GET SOMEONE YOU HATE GET THEM INTO A DARK ALLEY OR SOMETHING DARK PLUS IM THE ONE WHO KILLED MADILEN MACLEAN
maryrose - January 9, 2010 at 3:13 am |
Hi
I have all of these
(except the sex ones)
I’m only 12.
am I a vampire?
someone help
I don’t have an e-mail address
so contact me through this site.
(I put a fake e-mail)
Abi - January 1, 2010 at 9:17 pm |
i have 32 of these and im starting to get really scared
i dont realy like people because i just dont
and the only people i like is my group of friends
and i dont even really connect with a few of them
but i mean when ever i got a cut i suck my own blood
just because i like the taste ???
and anytime im with my friends theyr always
like omg i feel tired and i only go out after 5 cuzz
the sun hurts my eyes and in the summer
i only go out after 6-7
i rarely go out in the day and when
i do i wear dark clothes that cover me up
even if its the sunnyest day ever
i hate the sun it gets on my nerves
im not realy alergic to enything only a few things
and i get sunburnt soo easely and when
i do go out when its sunny i goo as red as red
can be and i am alot paler that my friends
they’re all average skin toned and I’m nearly white
and i dont understand well apart from that my
mothers the same but shes not pale :/
I need to know if i am one or not ??? :/ x
Aimee Edwards - January 2, 2010 at 5:59 am |
I have some of that sympthons
but I’m not a vampire I can see aura
can use a little psi energy and the dog
hates me but when I’m looking in their
eye straightly they bark on no people
they just bark on it and the dogs
hate me even they see for months they
always bark me like a angry at me
and I feel tired at day and more active at night
but I sleep at night I sleep around 12:00 to 1:30
and theres a time I don’t sleep for a whole day
but I don’t feel tired I just sleep 12:00 after
that day and when I have a bone fracture I don’t
feel pain and when I thought something it will
happen a accidentally thought I mean a thought
that I’m not willing to say
can u help me what its mean?
and sorry for my bad english I’m Filipino
bj - January 2, 2010 at 6:16 am |
Normally if you are a vampire animals love u
Oksana - January 8, 2010 at 10:04 pm |
hey guys,
i don’t have much time
but i think you guys may be vampires
(from my limited knowledge).
bob - January 2, 2010 at 4:00 pm |
I have every single one of those symtoms plus i hate the sun.
Savannah - January 3, 2010 at 7:23 pm |
I dont know still if I’m a vampire
but if you do I’ll be happy.
ps I’m 10
Savannah - January 3, 2010 at 7:53 pm |
OMG i have all the things ecept sex part im only nine
but i cant get blood and also i have two growing teeth
that look sharp and vampire any one that has these email me at princess_maryrose@hotmail.com
maryrose - January 5, 2010 at 12:56 am |
I Think that you all are stoner’s,
that have a bad case of Anxiety, Depression,
Paranoia and partly Psychotic.
I Have Alot of these urges and stuff.
But I Am also a very crazy person that has
NOTHING BUT BAD LUCK!!!
i bet half if not more of you have also Studied ASTROLOGY,
or maybe Half Of You Have also played the Quija board,
maybe messed with tarrot cards.
i have spent probably totalled up around 3 1/2 years
of my life in jail, detention centers, shelters, etc.
I live a very troubled life,
that i wish i would die sometimes,
but i am still here.
i have to go now,
BOTH OF MY VEHICLES Heater Cores are frozen.
2 of my computer harddrives crashed,
my brother messed my truck up!
Damn my life sucks ass and still no good luck.
well ill check yall lata. ~Peace~
Stoner3211239 - January 5, 2010 at 4:00 pm |
i have been a vampire since 6 years old i am now 21
all my life ive hade dreams of the same woman
every nite never vague i was turned by her
she called me her prince every nite i see her
it seems real i can feel and touch her even taste her
her blood is like fire on your tounge
burning down your throat i was small and about to die
as a kid from a strange sickness my skin was yellow
and stuff my eyes too when she came
i saw myself older with her with 7 children
all daughters we made love and she bite me
after i woke up bleeding from my neck
so bad they couldint stop the bleeding
my parents said they couldn’t enter the room
and it was cold as ice when they touched the door
at the hospital i was pronounced dead for 1 hour
i awoke in my death bed my parents freaked when
i woke up i remember there faces
it haunts me to see there faces but every night
for 16 years ive dreamed of her every time we
are happy i feel warm alive she calls me her
prince even spirits do and worst of all demons
as well her name is ashira shes black
beautiful green eyes she wears old Egyptian style
clothes wears a gamed crown at all times tells me
im her king she even speaks a different language
which i entirely understand she also never lets me
see women ever seems they stay a few months
and disappear when i call there family’s
i get no answer happened 10 different times
i no longer date in fear of losing another 1
all my life i thought it wasn’t real until i saw her
for real in person told me to only speak the
language of old to those of royal blood line thing
is there aren’t many when i speak it to those who
seem to be they never understand me she caught me
1 time trying and i never saw him again ever he
was my best friend they found him dead 30 miles
from my house decapitated this shit freaks me out
we are meant to suffer a long time alone
many years alone somtimes until death
i love her but i hate her she says she gives so
much why ask the world for more when she bears
all i dont fear bieng what i am i embrace it i love it
and hate it thats how its supposed to be not every
moment in our life will be embraceable we take in
what is necessary to survive 16 years is nothing
i lived before this with her always.
i died in battle with the Romans
she has shown me my hunger for dominance
i plagued the world in hatred we nearly drank
this planet dry i never want that again not only of
blood but of undead as well i also practiced
necromancy before i was turned by her the first time
she cares nothing for mortals they are just food
the fuel to our burning desire for blood
the true meaning of vampirisim is living beyond death
drinking to fill the deep desires of lust
and hatred all in all it is a gift we must all embrace forever
i have learned alot with her not only about myself
the world and its forgotten history i have been to
her library millions of pages of spells history things
that make the skin on your arms crawl even people
who will become like us everything and every one
has a story a book even i know when my family will
die even my freinds it hasent been wrong the hour
the date the cause so far my oldest in my family
shows signs of her passing and yet i embrace it i do
not fear it a true vampire even young has no fear of death
the uknown or what is to be even there own familys death
but enough from me i dont expect a reply or for you
to even belive me truly i dont care we never should for
we have no heart to care we are empty hollow even we
only belive we feel but that feeling is hunger deep hunger
wich will always be there embrace it drink deeply or die
become what humans call insane i have said enough
take it how you like embrace or forever feel alone in
your own darkness …………….
celdaron - January 6, 2010 at 10:05 am |
hey…this sounds RETARDED, i know, but she has a library ashira..the name is familiar..i know this post is old, but does that library actually exist? where? i really don’t want to sound foolish…
Samantha - March 7, 2010 at 2:23 am |
OMG I HAVE PRETTY MUCH ALL OF THESE EXEPT FOR 2!!!
i think i am and thts sweeet!!!!
Christina - January 6, 2010 at 9:04 pm |
none of you probably know me
but i need help whenever i am around poeple
i feel total adrenalin and anger and its
hard to control myself
Hunter - January 7, 2010 at 5:45 pm |
hey. idk what to say about the anger thing, but i am having major deja vu. my friends house has graffiti from before she moved in and it says jacob hunter. your name reminded me of that. bizarre.
Samantha - March 7, 2010 at 2:26 am |
Hey guys,
I just wanted to add that i am very nocturnal, and that whenever i am around people (expecially if they’re excited) i wake up. I haven’t responded in a while due to too much homework, so just ask me personally for any advice.
Bye,
Bob
p.s. Lauren, where are you? i hope you’re not in trouble so we can keep on talking.
bob - January 7, 2010 at 9:19 pm |
Hey guys it’s me again I’m back from vacation, and I have a question.
Well I had this dream the other night and here is what happened…
I was in the dream and first my friend had cut her finger open and she was squeezing the blood out, and I kept telling her to stop, and she qouldn’t and my stomach started clenching up, and in my sleep I could even feel it!
The feel was so realistic the dream was so crystal clear it seems like it was real!
And so when she was squeezing her finger my stomach started to clench up, and then in my dream I looked away.
Then my dream jumped over to me in the living room, and my dad was sitting on the couch and then all of a sudden my stomach was extremly clenched up, and I couldn’t control my self, and you wouldn’t believe how real this feeling was even though I was asleep!
and I jumped across the room to my dad and was about to bite him when in my head in the dream I kept saying control myself, and then I backed away from my dad, and my mom was standing there in my dream and I kept saying give me a blood bag give me something to help.
then thats when I woke up.
but will some one email me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com to tell what this dream means????
because the past two nights I had a dream that I was a vampire, and the one before i just told u about in it me and my friend were vampires but thats all i can remember.
so please email and tell what these dreams means
ASAP!!!! 🙂
Oksana - January 8, 2010 at 9:51 pm |
well my opinon is that is going to happen or something like that is going to happen trust me
maryrose - January 9, 2010 at 3:06 am |
I’ve had a similar dream, but mine didn’t keep flashing about, and it didn’t involve alot of blood…
Me and my friend were vampires, and we were at school. There were to other vampire wannabes, who were trying to convince everyone in the class that they were vampires.
Me and my friend were angry about this (It was spookily vivid) and so we gave them a test.
If they were real vampires, the water they touched would turn red (not to blood, just red).
So all four of us did the test, me and my friend proved real, and the other two girls prooved fake.
Does this mean anything? The same dream’s been recurring for a fortnight now. It’s starting to freak me out, though I wouldn’t mind too much if I was a vampire.
Please reply!
Tess - January 12, 2010 at 3:56 pm |
i just noticed that i cant stay in a room
with a lot of people and if i do me throat
starts burning and i get headaches.
But when i go do another room
it all goes away in a few minutes.
Please help!!
WHAT SHOULD I DO?
karoloina - January 8, 2010 at 11:33 pm |
and i started lisining to piano music but i used to lisen to R&B
karoloina - January 8, 2010 at 11:34 pm |
try and stay away from other people or steal some blood bags but ive lernt to deal with it and things get alot easier if you train youself to deal with it
maryrose - January 9, 2010 at 3:09 am |
uhm…….
you really shouldnt tell if your a vampire…….
and fuck the twilight lovers…….
shawn - January 9, 2010 at 7:58 am |
oh crap…
I really need blood…
y do I HAVE to have my lizard in the room…
sooooooooo tempting!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Saromin - January 10, 2010 at 1:37 am |
i am so sorry saromin…………….
i have to live with 4 cats also my mom
and grandma and sister and my sister
smells SOOOOOO good
sarah - January 10, 2010 at 7:41 pm |
If anyone needs help please email me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com. I’ll be happy to answer any questions. 🙂
Oksana - January 10, 2010 at 5:51 am |
i am a vampire if you some one talk to
sarahsaurus@optonline.net
i am here to help
sarah - January 10, 2010 at 2:21 pm |
If anyone would like to join my coven called The Shadow Crypt
(crypt=another name for coven).
Please email me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com .
Oksana - January 11, 2010 at 12:26 am |
Hii
i have 32 of these and im starting to get really scared
i dont realy like people because i just dont
and the only people i like is my group of friends
and i dont even really connect with a few of them
but i mean when i was extramly emotinal and cut myself
id be so temted to start drinking my own blood and once i did
and it just felt like i couldent stop until
the littlest bit of scence came to
me to stop :/ and when ever someone near
me falls over and cuts them selves
i just have to leave otherwise
i might get to tempted and jump on them or something
and anytime im with my friends theyr always
like omg i feel tired and i only go out after 5 cuzz
the sun or eny light dose sting my eyes
and in the summeri refuse to go out till it gets dark because
when i do go out in the sun it burns my skin so easely
i hate the sun it gets on my nerves
im not realy alergic to enything only a few things
i am alot paler that my friends
they’re all average skin toned and I’m nearly white
and i dont understand well apart from that my
mothers the same but shes not pale :/
This all stared happeneing after a nightmear
i had about an attack going on and i was
the victim and i got bit on my legs and my arm
and one bite on my neck and i woke up
with marks all over me
i need to know for sure
Aimee Louise Edwards - January 11, 2010 at 2:34 am |
I have to admit, I have watched Twilight, and I like it. Though I know that it is nothing more than someone’s wild imagination.
What do you think about these traits?
1) Don’t fit in to any kind of group in school
2) Never feel a need to fit in, just be yourself
3) People are curious about you at first, but then tend to avoid you
4) People tend to hate you one minute, but then won’t leave your side the next
5) People seem to feel safe when they are near you
6) You have an odd urge to growl if you get contradicted
7) Rarely get angry, but scare the hell out of everyone near you when you do
8) Have a gaze that people find hard to look away from
9) Have a dark ring around your iris
10) Have a murderous glare that people cringe away from
11) Hardly ever feel the cold
12) Eyes are sensitive to sunlight or bright light
13) Find you don’t really care what you look like or whether anyone from the opposite gender is interested in you
14) Have subtle changes in your eye-colour daily e.g. blue-grey-watery green
15) Natural chatter gets on your nerves
16) You tend to crave solitude
I have all of these traits, and believe I have some vampric blood in me. I may be of a different type. Let me know if you have some of these traits.
Tess - January 11, 2010 at 4:18 pm |
u read my mind i feel all those things every single one of them. its like u know how i feel and stuff.please email me back rozyte@hotmail.co.uk thats my email i would like to talk to u more.
karoloina - January 11, 2010 at 6:15 pm |
By the way, karoloina, my email isn’t working…do you have another way of communicating?
Let me know.
Tess - January 12, 2010 at 4:12 pm
Sorry, I have a few more traits I’ve com up with,
17) The ability to ‘tune out’ to the presant times
18) You can will something to happen, and it ususally does
Tess - January 12, 2010 at 8:08 am |
im90% sure that im a vampire but that 10 % im still not sure can anyone help me please i need help
if you can help me email me Rozyte@hotmail.co.uk
karoloina - January 11, 2010 at 7:13 pm |
Karoloina,
I’m not anywhere near as certain as you are,
but I’m sure that I’m different.
And that’s a good thing in my dictionary.
I’ve never wanted to be ‘normal’.
My email isn’t up to scratch right now,
so don’t be offended if I don’t reply to an email right away.
If you want to get something off your chest,
email me at fearnbritt215@hotmail.co.uk
That goes for everyone else as well.
I’m not afraid of what I am;
even if I’m not sure what I am yet!
Tess - January 11, 2010 at 8:14 pm |
By the way,
All six of my senses (Yes, 6) are enhanced beyond normality,
I have an accute sense of smell, e.g.
Whenever I come home from school
(I have to go to school because I don’t think my mum
would believe me if I told her I thought I was a vampire
(and, yes, I’m British))
anyhow, when I get home from school,
I can always tell if one of her friends have been round,
and who they are by just using my nose.
Is that normal?
I don’t think so.
I can read writing at font size 4
(It doesn’t go any lower than that)
I can hear the ringing of a phone o
n low volume even on a plane as it’s taking off.
I can tell when someone’s near me,
even when I can’t hear or see them,
and never bump into people unless they bump into me.
I can break down every taste in every food
that I eat (I don’t have to like it)
I can feel every grove in a wooden table,
or a scratch in a glass.
Let me know if you have similar senses to me.
This is so exciting!
I’ve never spoken to people like me before!
Tess - January 11, 2010 at 8:41 pm |
we all have similar senses to you
vancha - January 22, 2010 at 5:54 pm |
I’m sorry if that sounded vague, but I’m not 100% sure that I’m a vampire…
I was just double checking if you know what I mean. And it seems that if everyone on this website has exactly those senses, then I must be a vampire.
Tess - January 23, 2010 at 7:19 pm
If anyone would like to join my coven called The Shadow Crypt (crypt=another name for coven) please email me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com!! 🙂
Oksana - January 11, 2010 at 9:38 pm |
do you think that it is a good thing
if my friend is starting to realize
that i am a vampire?
he is getting really suspicious
should I tell him we are realy good friends
and I am pretty shur he knows after i freaked
out when he fell of his bike and started to bleed
WAT SHOULD I DO!!!
jason - January 21, 2010 at 2:11 am |
tell him
BUT HE WiLL think you are crazy
TRuST me
he might go along with it .. Thinking its a game
he will never think u r serious
dee - January 22, 2010 at 1:26 am
I have midterms, i can’t help right now, sorry.
🙁
bob - January 12, 2010 at 1:58 am |
Hello everyone. I would just like to speak to an expert because i have some (31 to be exact) symptoms of being a vampire. By the way, i have been having visions lately! and most of them are coming true! not all of them are clear… some of them are also bad news and i cant control them or stop them from happening… i just dont understand it. also. most people will hit or fight for self defense but i BITE. my sibling was irritating me and i bit her wrist. not just bit her, but her wrist where all that warm, fast, blood,- where her blood was. please consider my case. also, could someone tell me if i am somehow related to ashira?
Rosella - January 13, 2010 at 1:01 am |
hey whats up
im dee
i know that u might think you are a vampire
but this only means your ancentors were vampiries
and you still carry that trace of blood in your vains
a real real vampire is allergic to garlic and feel sick while going out before 6pm … also loves to eat or drink their own boogers or sexual body fluids …and will stop at nothing to get what they want .
now the ashira comment .. well you aint related to her if u are white .. the bitch was dark skin .. was killed ages ago .. its all history . WE ARE THE FUTURE
dee - January 14, 2010 at 1:59 pm |
this is amzing .. i had my doubts but now im sure
im 24 years old .. i live a abnormal life . i hide in my room from the sun during the mornings … NOT CUZ it makes me glow … or it makes me red !! but because it makes me weak and feel sick to my stomach
i also cant process garlic in any type of food. i wil trow up right away and red dots will appear in my face. i have achived a goal
wich was to be able to switch into human mode.. and be a weak mortal ..i have not yet been able to control the switching times
it seems to happen on its own…
dee - January 13, 2010 at 7:07 pm |
please email me at vivalabam420x@aol.com
24f. and i got the answer you need kid
dee - January 13, 2010 at 7:08 pm |
Hello my children.
I have been speaking with the gods
and they say troubled times are coming.
be warned
ashira - January 13, 2010 at 9:29 pm |
i have seen it too darkness will come soon.
Fire The Vampire - January 14, 2010 at 5:07 am |
Hey,
I need some advice…..for the past week or so i have been having these weird vivd de javu-ish dreams….One of them is of the day that you have mentioned before the 12/12/12 12:00…well at that time I see my self lying in bed and as the clock sets its time to what you said I wake up and bite the man that I am in bed with…and then all I see is me looking up satisfied for the first time in my life….then it skips to me standing on some ruins with the bodies of my loved ones laying on them and I just look forward, but behind me there is a man. Some man that I can feel is very powerfull. He just stands there looking at me….waiting.
I’m seriously troubled and don’t know what to think of this…so if you could give me some advice here please!!
Yuuki
Yuuki - January 17, 2010 at 12:04 am
well that dream will either happen or something like that will happen if you confused email me
maryrose - January 17, 2010 at 1:26 am
As have I..
Samantha - February 28, 2010 at 11:50 pm
what kind of troubled times look im may be vamoire or human help me
maryrose - January 17, 2010 at 1:27 am |
YEAH YOU ARE A VAMOIRE
aIGHT lol
dumb ass
dee - January 22, 2010 at 1:29 am
the year of judment is coming
who will go … who wil stay
only those with the power to see beyond the walls
will walk among the rows and will see the truth
.
dee - January 14, 2010 at 2:02 pm |
Hi Ashira emial me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com. It’s your sister Savannah Silver Winds. I have been talking to Celdaron, and he has been alot of help. So please email me when you can, and tell me more about these troubled times that are coming.
Oksana - January 16, 2010 at 12:14 am |
if you are our queen you would know me
personally you have tormented me my entire life
ever since my rebirth dreams of death and destruction
yet you find time for me always in someones house
usualy a mansion with palm trees with bodies
around the grounds of it slaughtered and drained
entirely then you come to me we make
love and i wake up afterward s the other side
of my bed still warm like someone was there
every night like a movie every day wondering
if your real but like in past lives the same too bad
i died in your arms once already yet you try to
make up for the last war i put us through and
this time we dont start it
they do i didint need the gods then i dont need them
now i will lead our kind to a better night of glory
Rome has fallen without my help yes you warned
me to retreat from them dont kill your brother in vain
i doubt you are her cause if so what is our gods name
we only have 1 and if you are her you would know
exactly who she is it angers me our kind have
forgotten her dee you are nothing but a class 1 not
even soldier material or even elder like class 1 is the
weaker of the 3 class 1 is closer to mortal then
anything still phasing from vampire to human is
a class 1 trait class 2 is soldier a born vampiric
noble class always willing to fight and always up
to do it and always blood hungry class 3 are elders
wise men and woman almost born pure blood
considered powerful amongst the rest weather
control is there strong point mind control as well
as knowledgeable to history and surronding around
them can even tell a persons history in any life
just by touching them then theres pure either
king queen or coven ruler now adays just coven masters
before you spit out your knowledge
get your facts straight the more power you possess
the hungrier you are going to get useing your gifts
require energy dont fill it up or feed you become
weak and unable to control your sense of reason
and kill those around you such as our queen dose
anyway hungry or not she pittys no human child
or adult innocent or not kills at her own will i love her
but hate her she kills those who will be the future
and soon like i said they will start there war
soon they will die when they do so do we without them
we go hungry you do realize this us being dominate
here in this world would be our deaths though i would
love for it not to be so this war dose not end well
no war dose but i will lead our kind to victory or die
trying you who have seen this know they will blame
this holy war with the afghans and who ever els was
at war with them on us some of us have joined them
in this war unaware of what will happen in the future
to come i know lots of us have seen skulls even
the reaper himself pass by from time to time
those areas he marks as starting points of the war
yes means your entire neighborhood will fall or rise to us
hopefully it wont fall is all you can think right now
we are in a stale mate with them we are at each others
throats but no one been killed yet sort of thing but
enough from me i grow tired of peoples ignorance
and disgrace of our queen
celdaron - January 16, 2010 at 1:41 am |
FU/CK ALL OF YOU U R ALL NOOBS
WHO DONT KNOW WHO THEY ARE VAMPIRES
A FU/CKING FAKE AND THE TWILIGHT SARIES SUCKS TOO
who cares - January 16, 2010 at 7:14 am |
hello but once again my children.
the darkness has not yet arrived
but i am in fear for i am weakening.
i have lost my senses and i know longer
and seeing my visions clear at all.
i fear for that i am dieing…
ashira - January 16, 2010 at 7:16 am |
Hey guys. I MUST speak with celdaron. email me at randomness870@gmail.com. Also, what is wrong with ashira? cuz if shes really dieng then she should tell her parents and call the cops or an ambulance
Rosella - January 16, 2010 at 7:18 am |
She can’t it’s a vampire thing.
Hi ashira! It’s ur sis,
savannah silver winds.
email me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com plz.
Oksana - January 16, 2010 at 7:35 am |
know some people might think
I’m mad but i honestly think im a vampire.
i had 35 of the symptoms listed
and i have been completely obsessed
with vampires for 7 years.
i am only 13 but since i was just 6
i have been drinking blood.
just the thought of blood gets me excited,
its like a sudden rush of energy from deep inside me.
i have always had fangs and used to get bullied for it,
now people just laugh at me for having
white skin..and im always cold.
i havent been ill for 7 years, not once.
and when i was ill before that it shoud
have been fatal..but somehow i recovered.
the docters were amazed.
people are always saying i seem to detatch myself from the world,
and that i can go suddenly moody/stressy for no apparent reason.
my dreams are always about people i dont know and it sometimes freaks me out.
i dont no what to do tho,
i know im different..
people are always sayin im ‘not with it’
and i feel like i dont belong in this world.
i wish there was some way to get out
of this seemingly bottomless hole
of darkness and be able to show the world the real me,
but i know people will be scared of me..
and i dont want that.
i find it hard hiding from everyone my intense need for blood,
especially my closest freinds and my boyfreind.
but so far i have succeeded..
and hopefull il know what im suposed to do soon enough.
am i a vampire?
and if i am…do i have any powers?
PLEASE HELP ME.
Megan - January 17, 2010 at 4:05 pm |
i have midterms,
cant be on for a while, sorry
bob - January 17, 2010 at 7:07 pm |
hey you guys i am sarah and if you need any help or just some one to talk to email me
sarahsaurus@optonline.net
sarah - January 19, 2010 at 3:44 am |
megan
just by the dream part you explained… i can tell you are one of you us right away ….. you are not alone
we are all going thru some type of process
just be happy that at least we are aware of what is happening
dee - January 19, 2010 at 4:51 am |
who did u intended this message to??
Yuuki - January 19, 2010 at 10:34 pm |
sorry that message wasn’t for u….i put it in the wrong place but um i do have a question and if you could help please respond as soon as u can! please dee
Yuuki - January 19, 2010 at 10:37 pm
hey guys,
would the ability to heal wounds using your mind make me a vampire? I had a cut from Tae Kwon Doe, and i tried to heal it (only after i sucked all the blood). After saying a sort of incantation, the wound was halfway healed.
I can also see sharper details than other people. For example, on this cut, after it healed over, i could see really thin fibers going across it. Is that normal?
Finally, my hearing is really good. I can hear my neighbors talking through my house wall, and over an acre of trees. Is that usual?
thanks,
bob
p.s. Lauren, if your mad at me, i understand. If you were caught on this website, and are in trouble, i am really sorry. If you have just been away, just post something and i will hopefully respond (i still have midterms so i’m short on time).
bob - January 19, 2010 at 7:58 pm |
i am soooooooooooooooooo a vampire
sarah - January 20, 2010 at 2:56 am |
I got some of it
i always ache when daytime
but most of it i have
Alcohol - January 20, 2010 at 7:08 am |
I’m so vampire
I LOVEW THEM SO MUCH
Alcohol - January 20, 2010 at 7:09 am |
BOB .. sharp visions and hearing is common to vampires and warewolfs .. we will all figure out details by observing and watching events that will accour … one by one
dee - January 20, 2010 at 3:09 pm |
yukki !!
your dreams might be trying to tell you something
events will accour around the world
this has started to happen already
take the earthquake in haiti for example
millions of bodies everywhere
…
it seems like none belivers will fall one by one
people who are no use to us …. not even to feed on.
their soul is tainted . try to remember colors and things you remember seeing in your dreams then go and look up the meaning of dreams .. in a book or online
feel what is trying to tell you .. maybe warn you
you must not let this get to you .. you see we tend to dream
of strangers we never even seen …
it only means we are able to see someone else’s life
and dreams …
we have a power that during our sleep our soul travels far ..
try to spend time alone and love being alone..find your self
cuz only whom who enjoys their own company will survive in this world …
The end is near but do not fear/ only the weak and the none belivers shall fall .
dee - January 20, 2010 at 3:17 pm |
Thanks for the reply…and i’m looking up stuff about the dreams but nothing is helping me so far…and to tell you the truth I’m not really sure well not one hundred percent sure that i’m a vampire…but i truly feel like i am
Yuuki - January 20, 2010 at 10:12 pm |
yeah well is not like is gonna be easy to figure out what lies within you … try to remember your past life
… a real truly vampire has lived a past lifes
maybe even more than one
try to make a spell and see if it works
we carry magical powers too
dee - January 21, 2010 at 12:38 am |
huh…yeah I have lots of these kind of flash backs
of peolple i could have seen i guess from past lifes…
recently i see one of a ballroom in the late 1850s
I’m guessing…i’ve never tried to do any spells…
the closest ive come to magic was trying to call ghosts
with my two friends but that didn’t work out.
Yuuki - January 22, 2010 at 1:08 am |
to comment on the happenings around the world
dee sorry bout before my other self tends to
break loose alot but anyway she is right
our life is our surroundings even in sleep
i keep seeing huge waves
on different islands in Hawaii waves that are building
size a huge eruption causes 1 on each side of a certain
island every one dead except for me
i watched the whole thing from the water weird
is to y i would be there when 2 giant tilde waves
smack where im swimming
i get pulled under and wake up
on an island alone happened 2 nites in a row
celdaron - January 22, 2010 at 4:34 am |
I had the same dream 1 year ago and it was extremely vivid
exept i was being chased by something or someone
but everything else is the same
vancha - January 22, 2010 at 6:35 pm |
i have dreams were im being chased too and
its by cops .. they seem to know my real identity
and follow me and want to put me away
i seem to be able to control my dreams
and i can wake up whenever i feel like it …
i think i can pull people into my dreams too
and they always seem to think it was their dream
…and it was really mines
dee - January 22, 2010 at 9:43 pm
please EMail at Vivalabam420x@aol.com
i have some questions
dee - January 23, 2010 at 3:10 am |
none of you know me for the past week
ive been having night mares and most of its
happening in small doses at different times
and ive recently had one where all i see is destruction
everywhere but i have albino white hair in it
but i cant stop from wondering if this is to be?????????
vancha - January 22, 2010 at 5:06 pm |
Celadron-thnx for sharing…
and vancha u too…
i had doubts that i was the only one
with these weird dreams…
anyway I tried some magic on a bad bruise
and in the morning it was gone!
i’m glad that it worked
Yuuki - January 22, 2010 at 9:15 pm |
cool! good for you
vancha - January 22, 2010 at 9:43 pm |
thnx…hey um just wondering since i got an advice of doing some magic i can’t find anything symple that doesn’t involve tools…if u could can u tell me where i can find this?
Yuuki - January 23, 2010 at 2:38 am
hey you guys i am sarah and if u want talk email me sarahsaurus@optonline.net
sarah - January 23, 2010 at 2:05 am |
hey you guys i am sarah and if u want talk email me sarahsaurus@optonline.net and i am soooooooooooooooooooooooooooo a vampire
sarah - January 23, 2010 at 2:06 am |
hey celdaron email me
at vivalabam420x@aol.com
i want to ask you something
dee - January 23, 2010 at 3:13 am |
OKay everyone listen up
i i have discovered cold water in the northpole
!!!
Check this out theres actually people out there that are hunters
and they dont even know it
its like they know
i have gone in public a few times only to realize how people stare and then try to look into my eyes and then get scared
i know for a fact theres people out there that know tooo and
want to get us
becareful
dee - January 23, 2010 at 4:54 pm |
hey there people, I always wondered:
Is Vampirism something you inherit, or what? Why do we get it?
Second thing; if I talk about ‘always’ wanting something, or ‘always’ doing something, should I now count it from my half-human life, or since I became a real Vampire?
Saromin - January 24, 2010 at 1:14 am |
VAMPiRisM is for a name for POSERS trying to be vampires wheN tHEY ARE NOT
!!!
dee - January 26, 2010 at 11:42 pm |
Just plain and simple: Vai a farti fottere
Saromin - February 6, 2010 at 10:39 am
Hi, I have all of those symptoms
(except the sex thing, I am only 13).
Sunlight hurts my eyers and gives me headaches,
bad sunburns very quickly,
and if I am out in it too long it makes me feel sick.
I always feel alone even when
I am surrounded by family.
I never feel like I belong anywhere.
I am very intuitive,
and the spells I cast usually work.
Dreams that I have often wind up actually happening.
Electronics hate me.
I have become suddenly interested in vamps
since I hit puberty and I love the taste of blood.
Even thinking about it makes my mouth water.
I am always detached from the world.
I make friends very easily,
but then they just stop being my friend after a while.
I heal quickly.
Also,
I have been having some weird dreams lately.
I can’t call them nightmares because
I am never scared in my dream.
I have this dream where I get these clips
and snippets of fire,
burning buildings, rubble,
people dead and dieing,
and water flooding onto the streets.
It looks like a pretty big city with tall buildings
and it is somewhere near the ocean.
It is always in the middle
of a storm with thunder and lightning.
And I am standing somewhere looking
over it all with some people around me
but I have no idea who they are,
none of them look scared
and neither am I in the dream.
I also see this when I meditate.
What does this dream mean?
Also,
for the past couple of days a raven
has been following me where ever I go,
and I have never seen a raven before in my life!
I know it is a raven and not a crow
because I looked up pics,
and it’s call –
which sounds like a croak instead of a caw.
And the bird that is following
me is definetly a raven.
The first time I saw it I was at my neighbor’s house –
because I walk her dog’s during the day-
and it was flying right above me croaking.
The next time I saw it,
my mom, my brothers, and I were at the
recycling bins in town (my family is green!)
and it was sitting on top of a telephone post
croaking at me.
(Woah de ja vu I distincly remember writing this,
maybe in a dream)
And when I told my mom and brothers to look,
it was gone!
Could the raven mean something,
a sign maybe?
Thanks for reading and sorry it was so long.
Email me at
pbjcookie@gmail.com if you have any answers,
please!
Sapphire - January 24, 2010 at 7:24 pm |
I see ravens when something strange is happening.
The dream you speak of…hm…I think I remember
vague images of the same exact thing, along with
my friend who’s memory of it is probably
a tad bit more vivid.
Did you see any eyes in it?
Samantha - March 8, 2010 at 2:11 am |
hey, ppl, see the ‘Donate Blood to Haiti’ thing?
would it matter if its a Vampire’s Blood or Human Blood?
Is there any difference?
Saromin - January 24, 2010 at 8:34 pm |
Also, whenever I meet someone, I feel as if I knew them ages before, and some ppl I’ve met, I knew BEFORE the accuall meeting from a dream…
Saromin - January 24, 2010 at 8:38 pm |
YOU CANNOT DONATE BLOOD
you will be weaker and its
a disgrace to ALL OF US VAMPIRES
FOR A NIGGER RACE TO CARRY OUR ENGLAND BLOOD
dee - January 24, 2010 at 9:57 pm |
what do u mean by our england blood??
Yuuki - January 24, 2010 at 11:45 pm |
coment for donation of blood not only a disgrace but you would prolly kill or infect the person with direct injection of any of our blood they would not be welcome to our kind if they survived so basically the gift is worthless to them and they would not be entitled to our secrets they would be outcast plus the blood goes through tests itd never pass they know we are real it wouldn’t fly what i mean by they is every government knows they’d be stupid not too they call it a disease
a cop off of vh5 technically vh5 is a mutation but this disease well our gift helps us they have done testing on it look around the internet for it our blood has cured hiv cancer even the cold but they cant duplicate it without using us as a source i know because ive been to the college they did it on very interesting what they came up with we unlike humans absorb our food through our
stomach wich then feeds the blood directly into our viens and produces plasma high amounts of plasma wich helps us heal and become stronger it also at all times resales pure adrenalin into our muscular system our natrual steroid but unlike steroids it stays with us for a huge amount of time thus making us immensely stronger and faster than we look but still never donate it unless you want to feel responsible for an innocent outcast
celdaron - January 24, 2010 at 11:08 pm |
hello. I am Samantha’s friend.
I believe you have spoken to her.
I would like to discuss the libraries
as well as other of strong ideals.
Angelika - March 7, 2010 at 11:40 pm |
I concur.
Angelika is my friend.
Samantha - March 8, 2010 at 1:16 am
ok, thanks people! just wanted to know if a normal
HUMAN can take a Vampire’s Blood without side effects.
sooo… if they tested blood in school, then:
1. would they know I am a Vampire
and
2. would they explain it to me,
or would they just ignor the fact?
Saromin - January 25, 2010 at 7:19 pm |
they would KEEP YOUR BLOOD , NOT TELL U
AND then have someone WATCHING YOUR HOUSE
u R ONE DUMB kiD aRENT U
dee - January 26, 2010 at 11:44 pm |
i got 28,
lately ive been getting really higthened senses,
i can tell when my heart beats by just listening,
and lately my vision starts to blurr
and pulse and then ill snap back to reality really fast.
i dont know if thats relivant or not.
im always craving something, and i like the taste of blood.
im really strong,
though sort of a klutz ,
btu lately whenever i drop somethinng ill catch it.
Most people think im 16 instead off thirteen.
I get told to blink or too move alot because ill space out.
Im a really fast runner. the sun kills
my eyes so usually i stay in,
i like the cold and my eyes change color with my mood.
i dont connect with other people.
Alot of times people will say something
ofensive too me that my friends say would
have started a fight with them, and
i get a really strong felling that i have to leave
or ill end up hurting them.
when ever im around someone who bleeds
i can literaly taste it.
I can usually tell what someones feeling,
and i can sit perfectly still.
I can hear cars coming up the drive a 1/4 a mile away
and have perfect vision.
Could i be a vampire?
this is the internet, really? im not giving my name - January 26, 2010 at 1:38 am |
Dee or anyone else….what do you mean our england blood??
Yuuki - January 26, 2010 at 11:22 pm |
mr yukki
where the hell do u think our ancestors are from ??
dee - January 26, 2010 at 11:27 pm |
sorry i didn’t know…
and its miss actually i thought it was
thr but never had enough info..
Yuuki - January 28, 2010 at 3:38 am |
None of you are vampires.
You claim to be something you are not.
Drinking blood,
having sharp canines and craving blood
does not make you a vampire.
If at anything,
a human being with the disease “porphyria”
is more of a vampire than any of you people are.
Quit the fantasies and get on with your lives.
ElOso - January 27, 2010 at 6:40 am |
Hey mr bear aka oso
You dont know me
you dont know who i am
or what i am or what i will do to u
in person
now dont come in this website
with that gay ass name trying to cliam u know
shit when u are 12 year old fagget that likes bears
and knows mexican spanish
grow up kiddo
and then come back
and post and answer
u indian
dee - January 27, 2010 at 3:28 pm |
ELSO shove a stake up your ass bitch
you have no idea who or what yu speak of
insulting my people no wonder you humans die
you hate what is superior to you dont you….
only you wish you were like us entirely
so if you have anything to say
shove it right up your ass
how dare you insult any of us
that disease is a human disease
a faliure to become pathetic
like a human would say
just to piss us off
well you got my vote asshole
get over your own self
and stay off of here
pathetic beings like you
will be the first to die in
the war to come
is it sad your life is pathetic
must be if you got the nads
or what ever the fuck you are
I stand for them I will die for them
just like the days of old
when you feared our kind entirely
or have all forgotten written history
backwards like humans do to fit there
own truth and desires pathetic we had enough…..
celdaron - January 27, 2010 at 6:56 am |
hey celdaron
You hear this idian bear loving mexican coming in here
all jealous of what we are
!!! what a pathetic human being
he deserves to meet one of us
lol
dee - January 27, 2010 at 3:30 pm |
nah, thats a bit too harsh…
although I DO want to rip that guys dick off,
then shove it up his own ass,
I think it’s a bit too harsh MEETING him…
by saying that…
did you mean to do what our ancestors did?
I mean… bite him?
Wouldn’t that be just evil?
he would DIE a VERY horrible death
while transforming,
wouldn’t he?
Saromin - January 27, 2010 at 5:30 pm |
is Vampirism a unit of inheritance, or what?
Saromin - January 27, 2010 at 7:50 pm |
28 thangs omg
ive have felt this way for years
add me at buddy_man_45@yahoo.com
bryan - January 28, 2010 at 12:36 am |
What an asshole ur el oso!
i hope u have some part of ur brain
still working and listen to dee and celdaron!!
dumbass!
Yuuki - January 28, 2010 at 3:42 am |
I Have Almost All Of those Listed….
Believe It Or Not Im Not Sure If I Like The Taste Of Blood,
However When Im Pissed Or Hurt (Sad/Upset)
I Have The Urge To Bite Insted Of Fight….
Lol Im Facing Felony Charges For Pushing A Kid
Into A Wall And Accidentally Cutting His Ear Off.
It Was An Accident His Head Hit The Wall
But When I Saw That Blood I Freaked Out And Ran
From The Cop At School.
But At The Same Time I Felt Immortal XD
Danny - January 28, 2010 at 4:53 am |
Last night seemed like a normal night
but it wasnt
The Future Was shown to me
something is going to happen like many of you have said here
IN my Dream last night
Planes were crashing , people falling out of windows and only houses
protected by barriers stood still
i saw orlando fl
i saw theme parks fall to pieces , why must i dream of what will happen
how soon will this happen …
i dont know
dee - January 28, 2010 at 1:12 pm |
if anyone has questions and has a messenger my yahoo is celdaron3 feel free but if i find humans on there expect a nasty greeting
celdaron - January 28, 2010 at 5:48 pm |
kk, I’ve added u Celdaron
Saromin - January 28, 2010 at 8:12 pm |
yes dreams if it feels entirely real
then it was the spirit isint always with the body
if its not youll feel cold in your chest when
its summer and 100 degrees youll feel it
at nite its most active takes you forward
or backward to somthing importent to you
now adays for most its war
i have lead a few in my souls time
ive only lost to 1 place rome but now rome
has fallen all on its own
humans wrote history backwards
to hide the truth but none the less
we see it those who are sensitive to it
see more than they should if we go to war
i will proudly hold the dark flag once more
to our enemy and lead us to victory
like before or die trying our goddess
has lost her true form but still counts
on us lost or not to see her children rise again
hunters have killed her rencarnation
hung her head high on a pole
i have seen so in dreams she is vulnerable
when feeding cant control herself
they spotted her and killed her she
loses her imortality when desprate
and takes from an inocent reckless
and hungry killed a child never kill an innocent
if in my regament and i catch you you will die
a most painfull death every year
it could have live you will lose somthing
from yourself arms ears
i dont care never kill somone pure
though the child was dead for her
its blood is inocent just be carful
when this breaks out no one will
be safe and watch what you eat yes
hunters kill inocent people to get us
just like our queen so on a better note
be prepared it will start sooner than you
think might have already too so just be carefull
celdaron - January 28, 2010 at 10:03 pm |
Hey celdaron Buddy
Im sorry but i gotta call you out
YOU ARE SO FULL OF BULL SHiT BUDDY\
Did u stop taking your meds?
first of all us vampires
dont kiss and tell !!
you got too much too say
and u try way too hard
wake up …
war is not the answer and demonology
is deader than dead / u satanic shit head
dee - January 28, 2010 at 10:14 pm |
calm down he is just an idiot if he’s angry bout some ass on this website
Fire The Vampire - January 29, 2010 at 4:41 am |
if you must know dee just because your upset
with me dosent mean im satanic far from it
demonlogy is not my strong point
and to begin with tell them exactly what
you eat every day like you told me you are
more creepy than i ever will be i speak the truth
weather yu or any one els wants to hear it
well its up to you mate
and by the way i was born in london
for your info and raised in america
so just pipe it down ive never called
you any type of name or used vulgarness
towards you if anyones satanic it is you mind
you being a vamp is anyway so count yourself
as 1 anyway cant be like that give it up either we
stand together or die alone
if you havent seen yourself maybe its hard to acept
i am a prince like most people i tell guess its good
that way all wil see in time i dont see you helping
our people as much as i have
i answer there questions tell them the truth
how ive felt in the situiation cause i have experinced
alot in my 21 years of being like this
i cant but help seem to feel some jealusy
from you but every one cant like every one
i guess i dont hate ya if you dont like what
i say you got my im say it and my email
wich ill gladly give to anyone celdaron3@yahoo.com
i really dont care where i stand here
i give my views just be respectful but comment
like oloso need disrespecting it is toward al of us
any way i ask stand tall with reason or stand down
with nothing
celdaron - January 28, 2010 at 10:45 pm |
hey buddy
THERES NO WAR
FOR VAMPires
GET YOUR FACTS rigHT
dee - January 29, 2010 at 1:54 pm |
when Fire, Water, Earth and Air meet time and space will join to create a place between our time and the time of the past, where there is no time to save and only time to destroy.
this is a prophocy has come.
Fire The Vampire - January 29, 2010 at 4:40 am |
no not angry just concerned lol some dont like the truth lol
celdaron - January 29, 2010 at 10:03 am |
can vampires hold their breath for longer? cause I just held mine for 1.9 mins 😛 sorry for asking, just finding out what u get as a vampire… btw, if I am a vampire, does that mean that one of my parents/grandparents if one too? (if so, can Vampirism skip someone in the family, like greatgrandad-grandad-skipped dad-me?)
Saromin - January 29, 2010 at 1:54 pm |
AND YES i EAT KIdS like YOU FOR BreakFAST
dee - January 29, 2010 at 1:55 pm |
BY the WAY
thanks for asking BUT no I DONT WANT TO BE YOUR LiTTLE girlfriend
AND NO I WILL NEVER DATE YOu MR PRINCE
lol
AN YES THEY GOT A NAME FOR KiDs like YOU CELDARON
is CALLED
A compulsive liar
dee - January 29, 2010 at 2:12 pm |
Oh AND CELDARON
TOO MANY
MiSSED SPELL WORDS
MAYBE I SUGGEST TO GO BACK TO SCHOOL
dee - January 29, 2010 at 2:13 pm |
YES CELDADRON I KNOW YOU
AND I KNOW YOU ARE FAKE
aND I KNOW WHERE U LIVE
AND I CAN SEE YOU NOW
.
dee - January 29, 2010 at 2:17 pm |
wtf??? only psycho vamps bite ppl… calm down dude
Saromin - January 29, 2010 at 2:24 pm |
hey before you come in here trying to take sides
find out whats really going on
dee - January 29, 2010 at 2:25 pm |
I Think you personally know me.
if you do it aint funny and when
i find out you will pay for your decite
i will not be played with or made here
so be warned im not kiding that comment
yu made made me think hmm sound
and looks familiar dont worry the
emails being traced as i speak
im no dummy its weird that yesterday
i knew all this and let it play out i
asked certain question to arise some answers
horribly familiar and insecure if
i think who yu are is right oh decoded
email bullshit i know exactly who because
theyve said it in the past such paranoya
and desperation but if im mistaken all
apolages and right we dont kiss and make up
i harbor all my scores towards others to be correct
im usualy never sorry its just a game of who see what
im no fool though well see this truth in the end
whoever yu might be those pictures yu sent i
kept the others you sent first yu dont look
the same and when you said yu hade no
more is when you spilled the beans im
on fire arent i…..
DEEthebitch - January 29, 2010 at 2:28 pm |
SOMEONE is got paranoia written all over their face
DEE - January 29, 2010 at 2:31 pm |
who are YOU Hiding FROM cELDARON ?
DEE - January 29, 2010 at 2:31 pm |
am not takin his side. I beleive u, dee, but calm down, and don’t get psycho enough 2 bite anyone… they’ll remember u 4ever…
Saromin - January 29, 2010 at 5:06 pm |
🙂 i am a vampire
email me at
sarahsaurus@optonline.net
😀
sarah - January 29, 2010 at 5:53 pm |
dont you all feel stupid
he is a prince and I’ll tell you a secret
I sent those comments with his email
hehehehe love it hes under hypnosis
yea I’m good at that dee can kiss my ass
if shes got a problem fucking babe eating freak
yea I saw the pics you sent him think it was him not
tara bricker - January 29, 2010 at 9:38 pm |
I dont think im a vamp
I’m not strong im not fast
I can jump really high and
climb like a goat but
I have horrible cravings for blood
I can usually keep it under control but
I acts up alot and i have freaky powers
I just dont no can someone halp me !!!!!!!
kaye - January 29, 2010 at 10:50 pm |
guys quit it you know dee
is only celdarons friend westly
you guys are asses
you too tara
ryan - January 29, 2010 at 10:50 pm |
Wow lots of drama
Thought this was a nice site at 1 point
and if what ryan says is true thats low very low
I agree with Celdaron though he had to pretend
to be a woman
Celdaron must be pissed he calls him a friend wow
amber - January 30, 2010 at 3:25 am |
glad someone here is civil towards him
tara went over board i think but yea real low
even if he were just talking on here whats it to you
sounds like you stalk him or something
and thats just gay
ryan - January 30, 2010 at 3:28 am |
war what kind of war celdaron sounds to me its serious to you ive seen alot but war do the humans think they can beat us believe it or not id like to meet you in person id like to see within your mind if you dont mind i believe you kinda sucks some dont believe people have seen it ive seen it just want to know if you are a prince if you are keep it on the down low
terry - January 30, 2010 at 3:36 am |
i think celdaron should start a coven sounds to me hes a leader not a follower is his friend jealous aaaw to bad so sad some friend tara needs to be tamed celd sounds to me shes proud to be yours but needs an adjustment very mean cant blame her but damn babe eater very harsh
moonsine22 - January 30, 2010 at 3:46 am |
i need taming sounds hot but were at his friends house lol kinda hard too when its not your house but still sounds fun anyone who has a problem accepting hes a prince is just jealous but hes my prince haha
vampire or not my prince i have boobs i win think he cares if im in charge i got boobs im in charge girls tell your man i got boobs im in charge if he cant see that dump him hehehe
tara bricker - January 30, 2010 at 3:55 am |
ill join the coven celdaron
boobs rule i listen to boobs my gf has big 1s
course i listen nah shes good to me so far
im 24 been a vamp since i can remember
ive seen war ruins even battles maybe
even fought with celd prolly
i saw rome in my dreams we lost
3 days 3 nites the 2 leaders fought
if im correct if not celd tell me
stevothevamp - January 30, 2010 at 4:12 am |
yea your right stevothevamp
3 days and nites was a draw
lol
celdaron - January 30, 2010 at 8:02 am |
I’m still young,
but if there will be a war,
then I wan’t to join it.
I KNOW I was made for fighting
and commanding,
I just wan’t to kill all that stands
in the way to victory.
But what type of war?
you mean war where we destroy humanity?
no,
we should leave them a croner to breed,
so we have food.
Saromin - January 30, 2010 at 9:08 am |
lol its a good idea but no we only witness
some of there destruction and cause some
of it as well know this they will strike first
1nce again they will seek to destroy
themselves and the innocent look it started
years ago the bad guys are no different
they still bleed the same
and die the same our duty
is to make sure the innocent stay
alive the wicked will be the food or
for some eternal slaves others whatever
we choose you find 1 you claim 1 kill it whatever
its destined to die someone pure is obviously
a child or someone with small mistakes
and are willing to repair them easy
enough you wont kill someone
cause they said your mom sucks
obviously the wicked will be the hostile
1s seeking unimaginable goals believe me
the world hasn’t changed at all sure technology
has but human nature still the same destined
to destroy themselves such weapons are
born through hatred towards each
other thus war breaks out all things we
know it will only get worse as time goes
on all humans care about is who is better
than who yes im long winded but for a good
reason understand we dont chose our fate but
we can measure up to be the best of it fate also
cant but what you do with fate and how you meet
it can be changed all i say is this be careful dont be
quick to tell everyone who you are we work best alone
or with someone as determined as us i will answer
as much as im allowed to im no king yet our queen
deems me to young but for my own coven i would
only hunters would try to kill off my people as
quick as possible speacily the high ranked
somone i know has seen the raven i tell
him be carefull he was almost taken by
hunters luckilly the dogs he was
walking warded them off and
hes only a young 1 imagine
if they found a high ranked
person this kid is a class 3 and
hes young very young but anyway
embrace the shadow and beware the living
celdaron - January 30, 2010 at 10:18 am |
the raven?
what to you mean?
my friend and i see ravens
in our sleep and our minds eye all the time.
and they always show up when we are talking
about certain things even though there are
almost NO ravens where we live.
Samantha - March 8, 2010 at 12:09 am |
nicely said Celd guys just let this end
be theres not ours I’m 1 of Celds
higher ups his friends stand with him
I will follow him to any end
ryan - January 30, 2010 at 10:23 am |
men and there war
I have boobs I say kill them all
no some are cute no doubt humans
can be pleasant at times
when I’m draining them
but its willing so dont panic Celd
lets me feed on him why not
he likes it I do too feels good
when your in love but
humans wont be so lucky
I had the pleasure of being turned by him
I’ll remember it forever it was so romantic
I barley noticed he had bit me
ha
wish I could do it again xD forgot cant go back….
tara bricker - January 30, 2010 at 10:32 am |
So he does have a coven
I want in plzzzzzzzzzzz me stay long time
or are yu guys a serious group
I’m kinda the funny guy 0.o
stevothevamp - January 30, 2010 at 10:37 am |
Tara is right
boobs rule lol
men wont last without um
I wish i was turned like that
must feel great
aww comon dose he have a brother
I got big 1s lol
nice body and blonde
if not bad news for me
and no I’m not after royalty
just she said it like it was horribly exciting
moosine22 - January 30, 2010 at 10:42 am |
y not a red head celd sorry tara i
gotta ask how did he pick you up
anywho ill be nice vampires usually
have more than 1 gf comon whats it take
i live in Rhode island whats your number
i know girls askin guy out weird
but anyway dont let her hog ya
i bet i got bigger boobs than her
seriously what your numba o.0
amber - January 30, 2010 at 10:56 am |
Up to him Amber but what makes you think
you got it I actualy love him sounds to me
your a horny girl looking for an important being
Well important to me Prince or no Prince
I love him I get massages after work
even foot rub hard to find guys I’ve known before
wont even do that
i get dinner when hes over breakfast
good cook but I give it right back
will you…..
tara bricker - January 30, 2010 at 11:01 am |
will you 2 hit puberty already
come on girls give it a rest before it escalates
ryan - January 30, 2010 at 11:04 am |
Tara dont brag plz its between me and you
what we do amber thnx but no thnx
I have a wonderful woman I love her to death
wish shed let small talk go but other than that
plus redheads are cute but I likeum dark
lol
all over dark some are good tan
but mostly blondes tan
I love chocolate women
the browner the better
no offense I think the pic you gave me
was cute but no even though shed let me
no
celdaron - January 30, 2010 at 11:13 am |
YEAH cELDARON LOVES NiGGER PUssY
DEE - January 30, 2010 at 6:40 pm |
dude just remember what the queen said when your older your hers
all others wont have you when you hit 30 its all over no more your hers so have your fun now it wont last lol
ryan - January 30, 2010 at 11:17 am |
theres a queen is it true
ashiras been on here
I dont believe it the queen
wouldn’t be dieing anytime soon shes immortal
I was just reading start to finish
I think shes a hoax could be his friend again
trying to ruin himIi still wanna meet you Celdaron
the mind is a powerful tool
I could tell you a few things
or even help with your questions
if any
terry - January 30, 2010 at 11:43 am |
Hello.
I would like to say.
Stephenie Meyer’s Twilight Saga
is based on real life.
I am the daughter of Isabella Marie Cullen
and Edward Anthony Masen Cullen and
I am a vampire.
We are good friends
and since we moved on from Forks, Washington,
we try to keep in touch via email.
My mother’s life is perfect,
according to her.
When my mother and father met it was awkward,
my Dad didn’t want Mom to get hurt but,
stubborn as she was,
proceeded and they fell deeper
in love every second.
I am kind of breaking the rules
by saying all this but i wanted
to get my story out.
Thank you.
Rennesme Carly Cullen. x .
Nessie Cullen - January 30, 2010 at 4:13 pm |
YOU COME In heRE TO CLAim TO BE THE DAUThER OF THE TWILIGHT
BRO EVEN IF YOU WERE
U NEED TO KNOW
THE MOVIE SUCKS ASS
AND SO DO YOU
AND YOU LYING aSS
IM GLAD TO KNOW KIdS ALL OVER THE WORLD
STILL HAVE A GOOD IMAGINATION
cELDADRONKILLA - January 31, 2010 at 3:14 am |
I’m not completely against the idea of vampires (I may be a lamia myself) but that’s just plain ridiculous. Twilight is NOT based on real life, it’s based on a DREAM.
I know, compared to everyone else on this website, I sound rather posh, and I’m not doing it on purpose. I’m British, so that may have something to do with it.
I have twenty-seven of those traits, and some more rarer ones. See my list somewhere above to have a look.
Tess - February 2, 2010 at 8:29 pm |
CELDARON IS GAY FAGGET PRinCE YEAH !!
DEE - January 30, 2010 at 6:37 pm |
i guess everyone here likes to be lied and touched by him
DEE - January 30, 2010 at 6:38 pm |
I DAMN YOU TO HELL
U NIGGER LOVING AIDS MONKEY LICKING CELDARON
DEE - January 30, 2010 at 6:41 pm |
hes at it again damn must suck being the bad guy quit it
ryan - January 30, 2010 at 10:20 pm |
wow smart guy eh grow some nads bro and stay off of here
stevothevamp - January 30, 2010 at 10:21 pm |
jealous no pretty girls like you
fucking fag quit bothering him
we know who you are your his old buddy
so quit with the dee
amber - January 30, 2010 at 10:23 pm |
New to the site
and wow you must suck Dee
I bet you arent even a vamp
karenstover33 - January 30, 2010 at 10:25 pm |
you know his old buddy
must have nothing better to do
than to pout
that we like Celd GO PRINCE
terry - January 30, 2010 at 10:27 pm |
Wow lots of drama
and now it seems from only 1 person
you know kid it could be considered harassment
towards him dee I know ive been a in law for a bit
on another note been a vamp 32 years love it
Weird dreams and sex desires hell yea
candyvamp - January 30, 2010 at 10:31 pm |
looks like I’m siding with Prince im black
what an insult asshole and if you are black fuck you nigga
leave the man alone or be cursed by me personally
am i a class 3 prince i control fire water and air
bloodxpress - January 30, 2010 at 10:38 pm |
Hey guys,
I have a lot of work so
I can’t talk for a while,
sorry.
bob - January 30, 2010 at 10:40 pm |
p.s.
where’s lauren, its been about
a month and she hasn’t been on.
I hope she’s not in trouble.
bob - January 30, 2010 at 10:48 pm |
I dont know what i am and what
i might be i have the symptoms of
werewolf and vampire,
my anger in unstopable
its almost impossible for me to calm down,
ive always had the craving for blood.
the 5 sences are storng with me
i am fast can see far away and many
of other i dont have many friends
i have my est friend Joesph.
my father was never around
but off doing drugs,
my family is Cherokee, Shawnee,
Dutch, Scottish and Irish
i
need help and i need it now
please can somebody tell me what i am please
Isaac - January 31, 2010 at 2:32 am |
hey YOU AINT NO DAUTHER FROM NO TWILIGHT
AND BITE ME TERRY AND STEVEOVAMP
WE ALL KNOW
YOU ARE THE SAME PERSON
LAME ASS CELDARON
STOP MAKING DiFFERENT NAMES
JUst tO COMMENT
WE aLL KnoW hoW MUCH OF LOSER YOUR PAST LifE has BEING
ANd STILL IS
cELDADRONKILLA - January 31, 2010 at 3:09 am |
TERrY , RYAN , STEVEOVAMP IS THE SAME PERSON
HHAHAHAH
I jUST LOOKED IT UP
CELDARON YOU
NEED TO QUIT MAKING DIFFERENT NAMES
AND IM GONNA SHIT ON YOU
WHEN I SEE YOU
cELDADRONKILLA - January 31, 2010 at 3:11 am |
whats going on i get back from midnight holiday and i get this shit nasty things from you look stop telling stuff to confused me wtf fuck you vampire loser im keeping my problems to my sefl vampire problems if you at least say sorry bye
maryrose - February 1, 2010 at 8:43 am |
we gonna take it to next level playa
ima show i can make ten oher screen names too
cELDADRONKILLA - January 31, 2010 at 3:13 am |
Such paranoia deserves a medal dude
celdaron - January 31, 2010 at 3:54 am |
wow you need a chill pill dude whatever
tara bricker - January 31, 2010 at 3:57 am |
id love too see him actually prov this
lols what a bad man he really need help
terry - January 31, 2010 at 3:58 am |
oh i looked it up ha if its true dumb ass prove it
ryan - January 31, 2010 at 3:59 am |
WTF
I HAVE FEELINGS TOO
STOP EMAILINMG ME THIS CRAP
IF YOU HAVE A QUESTION ASK
STOP GOING ON ABOUT IM ASSHOLE
OR SHIT LIKE FUCK YOU
ALL VAMPIRE LOSERS
maryrose - January 31, 2010 at 4:18 am |
sorry for your trouble miss rose
but i didn’t start this all my friends
say he is shady anyway
I really dont what becomes of him
he dose this it isn’t the first time I’m not the only 1
who has seen this i give my views and opinions
to help and he cant stand it I havn’t spoke to him
in months theres a reason y your an ass to me
and every person you meet wes or have they
lied to me you had to pose as someone else
to get at me we knew who you were chris and
I knew the first time you were on here dude he
told me about your fake emails dude you did it
to him very sad and now not only do you insult me
but every one on here stop harassing every one we
get it you need help and i certainly advise you to stop
before it gets out of our hands and you end up in jail
for harassment thnx to candy here i know this and to top
off somthing the class 3 i mention is a girl not a guy lols
but still she should be careful shes pbjcookie by the way nice
girl very strong indeed
celdaron - January 31, 2010 at 6:27 am |
sorry my brother changed my emails and i got agry at him i feel really bad now i dont know if im vampire h and i saw my sister drained from her leg left the blood there and at midnight i got up and started tasting but then i snapped out it and walked away freaky
maryrose - February 1, 2010 at 8:36 am |
pplz, how about just this: we stop helping humans – they will destroy THEMSELVES eventully anyway. like the idea? WE won’t have wicked souls, cause WE won’t kill them, they’ll do it themselves eventually – they will spread some wicked killing desease that we will be immunse to.
Saromin - January 31, 2010 at 5:40 pm |
HEY CeLDARON
STOP CLIAMING YOU A VAMPIRE
EVERYONE I KNOW THIS FAT LOSER
IN PERSON
AND HE IS HUNGRY FOR ANYTHING
EVEN BLOOD LOL
HE AINT NOTHING BUT A LEFT OUT OUT
HALLWAY SchOOL loser
NO ONE LISTEN TO HIM
HE IS GOT MENTAL PROBLEMS
AND NEEDS TO GO BACK TO THE MENTAL HOSPITAL
THAT RELEasED HIM BY MISTAKE
cELDADRONKILLA - January 31, 2010 at 8:01 pm |
your credit be low dude you insulted everyone here dude quit bothering us fake ass lycan who thinks he superior to us hes no vamp
hes a god damn dog now sit and behave
celdaron - January 31, 2010 at 8:04 pm |
lolz, good one, celd 😉
Saromin - February 1, 2010 at 5:40 pm |
Hey!
I may be a lycan myself,
and that’s just plain offensive!
On the other hand,
I may be a vampire,
so I can’t really comment.
What do you guys think?
Lycan or vampire?
Tess - February 3, 2010 at 8:13 am |
no offence,
but that guy is just a mongo,
we didn’t meen to be offensive to the whole race 😉
Saromin - February 3, 2010 at 8:07 pm
Oh right, okay.
Sorry to burst out like that.
Tess - February 6, 2010 at 2:39 pm
Listen cELDADRONKILLA,
this site is for vampires and vampires only.
Didn’t you take notice of the big white letters
at the top of the page that say
How to tell if you are a VAMPIRE?
Can you understand that?
If not I suggest you visit a doctor
and get tested for retardation,
because you are definetly showing symptoms.
Stay off this site,
poser.
Sapphire
Sapphire - January 31, 2010 at 11:24 pm |
I HATE HUMANS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Our FUCKIN Home Ec. teacher made ME the one to COOK all the bloody steaks 🙁 I felt like rippin her 2 freakin pieces! *cry* 🙁
Saromin - February 1, 2010 at 5:44 pm |
i feel really bad for u
vampiregirl - March 3, 2010 at 9:54 pm |
im sorry for all your troubles guys speacily maryrose if he wont apolagize i will very stupid of him but i am sorry your story was a good 1 lol storys are meant to reflect struggles in life
celdaron - February 1, 2010 at 8:11 pm |
saromin still waiting for your freind request lol and damn you had to cook them and hold back very mean of it yes i call humans it that 1 dosent need a name i bet you felt hungry im hungry thinkin about it
celdaron - February 1, 2010 at 8:21 pm |
yea… ty celd 😉
Saromin - February 1, 2010 at 9:58 pm |
ok, invitaion send
Saromin - February 1, 2010 at 10:03 pm |
wow i have missed a lot…
nevertheless i have something to say…
i have been seeing things again….
kinda like what dee said,
ppl falling out and airplanes crashing,
i have the samething but now its not in dreams
is these little flashes i have whenever i space out
or think bout something….
but the thing that bothers me the most
is the man i saw in that dream standing behind me!
i wanna know who he is!
he was so damn powerful
and i could tell he was a vampire
but even though he was powerful
he still had some calmness to his features!
oh if anyone could help me find him
please do help me!!!
Please!!!!!!!!!!!
Yuuki - February 2, 2010 at 2:54 am |
well to catch you up
lol dee is a man we wont
go there damn lycan but the
dreams do have truth in them
im not psychic but class 3s are
monsterly strong any higher is god
like lol peeps be seein alot me
i try to suppress what i see
unless i cant control it but
what yu had was a 3 i
can tell already lol
class 4 are unable to control
themselves when a chance for
destruction arises i wont even get
into 5s yu see a 5 run like hell but
a 3 can handle it they are suppressed
at birth from true power all at 1 time me
on my bday it hasn’t rained for 21 years since
birth ever cloudy but no rain clouds disappear
when i wake up its warm and sunny always
rains the next day thunder and lightning
is heavy almost like every bolt has hit a house
anywhere i go it dose this weird hu i tell 1 last story
as a kid i was borde i was looking at the clouds and i
noticed if i say a thing to somone or somthing id see
it in the cloud faces smiling cars people just kid stuff
i freaked all the kids in my class right out even the teacher
she crapped herself lols kids really freaked it was funny
seems even nowadays i can do it i make it rain snow
even hail i can even throw water a good distance
with my hands like a fountain never let me in
the ocean yea i make big waves come on
a still day not too big but big enough….
celdaron - February 2, 2010 at 9:04 am |
DEE iS A MAN
AND I AM A GIRL
A BISEXUAL TOO
celdaron - February 2, 2010 at 5:49 pm |
I’m bisexual too!!!
Domo - February 9, 2010 at 5:06 am
No offence, but your lack of use with punctuation has me a little confused, and I don’t mean that in a horrible way. What do you mean with class 3’s 4’s and 5’s? I’ve never heard of anything like that.
By the way, what you mean about the weather, I think I’ve got a similar thing, but mine’s just pure will-power. For instance, my maths homework was in for today, and I tried to convince myself that it wasn’t, and then the teacher thought it was in for tomorrow. Weird or what?
Tess - February 2, 2010 at 8:21 pm |
yea, I get confused too XD, u’ll get used to it tho, lol 😉
Saromin - February 3, 2010 at 8:08 pm
lol. 😉 what age do u get these powers?PLUS, can u get them if ur a Hybrid?
Saromin - February 2, 2010 at 5:03 pm |
I mean, as in Hybrid VAMPIE, not Hybrid as in half-half
Saromin - February 2, 2010 at 5:08 pm |
WOW! iv missed alot to and like yuki iv still been havening visions
and one troubles me a man comes running up to me asking gor help and his face is covered in blood and hes hurt but i just sit there and he dies. then theres a huge explosion and more come running asking for help…. but i just sit there.
vancha - February 2, 2010 at 5:11 pm |
i think i was born half man and then i grew into a bisexual girl
class 7
wich is gay vampires
celdaron - February 2, 2010 at 5:50 pm |
Hey doofus
WHY DONT YOU GET READY FOR ME
IM GONNA SEE YOU WALKING DOWN THE BLOCK
AND IM RUNNING YOUR ASS OVER
celdaronKILLA - February 2, 2010 at 5:52 pm |
still causing trouble i see but any way saromin hybrids are able to learn alot lol just ignore my friends comments guys being retarded
if you want guys my im is celdaron3 saromin drop me a line on yahoo or something ok
celdaron - February 2, 2010 at 6:05 pm |
WHO WANTS TO FILL OUT APPLICATIONS
FOR JOING THE NEW GAY VAMPIRE CREW
CELDARON IS STARTING
RULEz ARE
U HAVE TO SuCK COCK AS GOOD
AS CELDARON DOES.
celdaronKILLA - February 2, 2010 at 6:08 pm |
wats all this about hybrids and classes
vancha - February 2, 2010 at 6:13 pm |
hybrids are human/vampire.
Christy - February 11, 2010 at 8:45 pm |
Sanguinarians – Drink blood. increased agility (speed, jump etc.)
Psychic – Feed off positive emotions increased psychic powers (mind control, weather control, mind reading etc.)
Hybrids – do both, but I think weaker… tho not sure.
P.S. what type are u, celdaron?
Saromin - February 2, 2010 at 8:06 pm |
thanks for clarifying that for me.
vancha - February 5, 2010 at 2:32 am |
w8, can u send me a message to mtroscianko@yahoo.co.uk so I know wt ur’s is 9I tryed, but it says u don’t have a yahoo 🙁
Saromin - February 2, 2010 at 8:12 pm |
Hey there, I’ve been writing on this site several times, and no one’s giving me a straight answer. I’m going to try again anyway:
1. I have ringed irises
2. My eye colour changes daily. Not noticeably, but enough for me to notice, e.g. blue to grey to watery green and back again.
3. I feel kind of isolated, and have no desire to fit in
4. None of my friends are ever on the same page as me
5. I sort of ‘zone out’ when I think about something else
6. I have a strong urge to growl when I get contradicted
7. Blood makes me feel hungry
8. I’m the fastest in my class
9. I have a glare that people cringe away from
10. I rarely get angry, but scare the hell out of everyone when I do
11. People find it hard to look away from my gaze
12. People tend to hate me one minute, and then won’t leave my side the next
13. They seem to feel safe when they’re near me
14. All 6 of my senses are enhanced
15. I have a very strong will-power
Let me know what you think, am I a vampire or not? Will you please answer me?
Tess - February 2, 2010 at 8:45 pm |
I know this doesn’t help, but just so you feel someone’s paying attention: I’ve just started Vampirism myself… but you sound kinda like a lycan to me… tho one cud argue that you ARE a vampire… I don’t know, but u are one or the other, me saying it’s the lycan
Saromin - February 2, 2010 at 8:55 pm |
I’m sorry to sound dense,
but what exactly is a lycan?
We British don’t do alot about mythical stuff,
and now I’m paying for that.
Sorry.
Tess - February 3, 2010 at 7:51 am
Oh, right,
another name for a werewolf?
But I don’t turn into a giant dog…
or is that just myth?
Tess - February 3, 2010 at 7:56 am
And thanks for the attention,
it’s given me just a little peace of mind.
Tess - February 3, 2010 at 8:08 am
yw, and yes,
a ‘Lycan’ is the same as a werewolf,
or in otherwords a ‘Shape-Shifter’ 😉
Saromin - February 3, 2010 at 8:10 pm
Anyhow, I’ve thought of some more traits,
16. Eyes are sensitive to bright light
17. I have trouble sleeping at night
18. Some people seem to be scared of me
19. This boy in my class keeps starign at me
like there’s something he knows about me.
20. My hair is extremely thick,
and is a golden-blonde colour
Tess - February 3, 2010 at 7:59 am |
yea, that sounds like a lycan,
tho (of course) I’m not sure.
might be a vamp also,
but that sounds lycanish to me.
do u have any nightmares,
if so,
what are they?
tell me every detail.
Saromin - February 3, 2010 at 8:12 pm
There was this one nightmare that I had a few months ago, before I found out about all this:
I was in a stone maze, being chased by some sort of evil thing. There was me and a group of other people my age I didn’t know.
The thing chased us in different directions, noe of us could see it, but we could feel it. One of the people got dragged under one of the walls, somehow, and then he died. None of us knew how, but we just knew he was dead.
Does that help? I haven’t had it since. I haven’t any dreams since, in fact.
Tess - February 5, 2010 at 9:30 pm
And the weird thing is, there’s something strange going on in the village where I live;
There was an accident on a round about near where I live, and this car veered off the road, and the car burst into flames. It was just like he had swerved around something.
And then there was a family found in their home, all dead of coure. Near where I live.
Is it possible that I’M doing this? If I am a lycan, I could eb blacking out at night, and not remembering shapeshifting at all. It’s just odd that it’s all happening in MY village. My mum’s calling it The Village of Doom.
Tess - February 5, 2010 at 9:37 pm
By the way,
is is pronounced lisan, or likan?
Tess - February 6, 2010 at 2:34 pm
Yes,
that means you are a vampire,
congrats! Welcome to the clan.
Christy - February 11, 2010 at 8:47 pm |
well thnx celdaron but i am still confused….so a three is good or bad??
and i don’t know if this is where i am suppose to look for this vampire but if anyone can help please do i really wanna find this man….i know i will meet him but i just don’t know when…
Saromin,
Do u ever get the feeling like where ur heart is suppose to be it isn’t? btw i’m just asking since ur new to this just as i am so just wondering!
hope u guys can help me
Yuuki - February 3, 2010 at 3:02 am |
no, not yet 😉 just like the 4th month of the awakening 😉 btw, y r Humans soooo SCARED of things they do not understand? … it gets on my nerves slowly 😛
Saromin - February 3, 2010 at 8:23 pm |
I know what you mean about humans. As soon as they see something like example a small storm they already freak out about it…same with that flu thing, and the stupid mistakes they make is just plain anoying! I just i guess started to awake and now i can be more anoyed with things…and btw how long does the awakening take???
Yuuki - February 3, 2010 at 11:43 pm
a few years… and letar on, it becomes ‘unbearable pain’, but not PHISICAL pain…
Saromin - February 5, 2010 at 2:53 pm
SOMEONE PLEASE EMAIL ME
i like guys and girls
please anyone email me at yahoo
i will talk to anyone
im very lonely and like young boys
celdaron - February 3, 2010 at 1:47 pm |
give me ur FULL email, celdaron, plz!
PLUS, help me ppl,
I REALLY need to know,
if ur a vampire,
does that mean that one
of ur grandparents is one too?
I recently had a dream,
where my grandma and
some other ppl I don’t know,
told me I was a vamp,
and tryed to teach me stuff
(lol, too many computer games 😉 ), but just in case –
does that mean anything?
Saromin - February 3, 2010 at 8:16 pm |
Hi, I know a lot of people are confused
and have lots of questions so I thought
I would post these,
they might help you guys and clear some things up.
http://www.earthspirit.com/fireheart/fhvampire.html
http://www.religioustolerance.org/vampire2.htm
Hope this helped!
Sapphire
Sapphire - February 3, 2010 at 8:23 pm |
today aster school, there was a fight… lots of blood :)… altho I had to help my friends, and ignor it 🙁 it gets annoying being a vamp, but at least I can help my friends in a fight VERY well 😛
Saromin - February 3, 2010 at 8:26 pm |
to top off what i said a lycan like saromin said is a wear wolf but ignore the other me lols good job a class 3 is for those who are wondering is great they are controlled though so class 4 or 5 is basicly god like uncontrolled and dangerous class 2 is a warriors class
common and class 1 is more uncommon than common nowadays theres less class 1 its a diseased class and not fully turned meaning half human and vamp saromin my email is celdaron3@yahoo.com
saromin ill answer more for yu when you get on yahoo i needed or if anyone needs it you got my im
celdaron - February 3, 2010 at 10:21 pm |
okay thanks but one last question bout this…u say that class 4+5 are god like, 2 is worrior…whats three?? sorry for all these questions but i might have mentioned before that i’m very new to this!!
Yuuki - February 3, 2010 at 11:45 pm |
http://blogs.laweekly.com/style_council/weird/the-seven-rules-of-vampire-hun/
gives u an idea of how STUPID humans are 😉
so, does this mean I am:
1. dead
2. evil
3. unkillable
O…M…G… Humans really ARE freakin IDIOTS, arn’t they?
Saromin - February 4, 2010 at 8:55 pm |
Hi Ashira but who are you
its sad your dieing I’m confused
I dont know if I am vamp
I’m nine
I may be human
but what I have a bad days in class
and people for some reason
hate me
maryrose - February 5, 2010 at 9:01 am |
I’m not ‘DIEING’, it’s what humans think XD
Saromin - February 5, 2010 at 2:51 pm
children,
hello but once more.
I am afraid to say I am weakening
and believe I am dying.
Please be willing to make contact with me…
ashira - February 4, 2010 at 10:23 pm |
er, no. you ARE NOT dieing. Otherwise you wouldn’t be called a ‘Vampire’, but a ‘Human Zombie’ 😉
Saromin - February 5, 2010 at 2:57 pm |
humans are freaking retarded i had to get a blood test and had to watch them take my blood, i wanted to go on a riot!
vancha - February 5, 2010 at 2:37 am |
yea, I know how u felt! had same problems with Home-Ec teacher. and somebody that had a fight… soooo much blood… and soooo much waste…
Saromin - February 5, 2010 at 2:56 pm |
hey just out of curiosity saromin, are you a hybrid or what?
and how do you know which one you are?
vancha - February 6, 2010 at 12:08 am
I am a Hybrid, yes. A hybrid both drinks blood, as well as uses his psychic energy. Look up Sanguinarian in Google, and also look up Psychic Vampire. A Hybrid is both of these at the same time, tho with lesser energy to start with, but u can gain more power as you progress through life 😉
Saromin - February 6, 2010 at 10:37 am
Hey guys its me. I had the weirdest dream last night. I had a dream that my friend got a paper cut and her finger was bleeding and i looked at the blood, and i literally could feel my body tensing up in my sleep. I don’t even know how to describe the feel it was so real. If someone could tell me what this means email me at jonasbrozfan727@gmail.com or even if it means anything at all
Oksana - February 6, 2010 at 5:13 am |
how can u find out if u are a vampire
kandita - February 7, 2010 at 1:50 am |
i am only 11 but I have had sex
i relate to all the 37 *p.s i dont know how many there
are but i guessed*symptems and i…i think i am a vampire
when i am at school a boy i like i feel like i have to suck his blood
or any one i can catch
i have two friends just like me
we meet up and cut are arms,
chest,or somtimes are necks.
i am a… … … v..vampire but im afraid
to admitt it so help me
*crys*HELP ME!!!!!!!
Bryce - February 7, 2010 at 9:28 am |
no, that is EMO, not vampire
Saromin - February 8, 2010 at 6:54 pm |
saromin the only think you are is a hybrid car
lo
celdaron - February 7, 2010 at 11:07 pm |
lol. no, really, wht r u? r u a Sang, Psychic or Hybrid?
Saromin - February 8, 2010 at 6:55 pm |
ok so now i am soo deeply confused!!
You might read from before that
I had that dream about that vampire dude….
well now i see places…
well more like a place…
an old apartment building and I’m guessing
that on the first floor there is some sort of potions-
like little shop…
idk whats this suppose to mean
but they just sort of pop up during the day….
its weird and i don’t know
if there is any connection btw
the building and him….
like iif its a way to find him or something.
PLease if anyone knows or anything at all
to help me please contact me on here!!
Please!!
Yuuki - February 8, 2010 at 3:33 am |
cutting 1s self is never the answer
but vampires heal exceptionly
good are you that hungry or foolish
of course im supposed to say its bad
but we are vampiric
look its not good but to each his own
I’m not the 1 to judge
i wont tell anyone here how to be or what to do
its up to you not me be or become what you desire…..
celdaron - February 8, 2010 at 7:50 am |
Bryce, u cud b a Vampire…
Sounds like a Sanguinarian to me,
what do u think Oksana?
Saromin - February 8, 2010 at 6:57 pm |
wow, did I ACUALLY learn to spell that word?
Saromin - February 8, 2010 at 6:58 pm |
do you really thinki am a vampire.
oh and guess wat i am moving from my room
to the basment cuz it is darker
i stay up till dawn every day
so i sleep during class haha.
my teacher feelz like strangling me lol
like she could even cach me hahaha
Bryce - February 9, 2010 at 1:33 am |
riiiiight… no.
THAT doesn’t mean ur a vamp.
PLUS ur too young to have started the awakening…
I say ur Goth & Emo
Saromin - February 9, 2010 at 6:40 pm
Hi. Tess,
your dream (the one about the thing
chasing you and some other people)
sounds a lot like the story of the minotaur
and the labyrinth from ancient greek mythology.
The story is about a half man half bull monster
(minotaur) that was imprisoned in an enormous
stone labyrinth on the island of Crete.
Every three to nine years seven young
(as in kids or teens) men and seven young women
from Athens were sent into the labyrinth as food
for the monster,
to symbolize Crete’s power over Athens.
In the story Theseus (son of Poseidon
and the successor of King Aegeas of Athens)
killed the minotaur with the help of princess
Aridne of Crete.
That’s what your dream reminded me of.
Also (this is beside the point)
for those of you who cut yourselves to get blood,
that is called autovampirism.
Or you have porphyria.
Sapphire
Sapphire - February 9, 2010 at 1:40 am |
Hm, I’d never really thought
about it like that before,
but now that you say it,
it makes sense.
What does it mean?
Am I going to be chased by
a minotaur anytime soon?
Tess - February 28, 2010 at 8:09 pm |
Wow I didn’t know I had so many traits that of a vampire.
I feel that I kinda am and I want to learn more.
I am suprised about the sex and period thing
because that happens to me,I’m only 13 and I crave sex.
I’m not going to have sex until I’m ready
but a few times a week I feel a sexual erge to mastrabate.
My dreams are so real.
And wow if you got inside my head
you would go for a thrill ride.
Dejavu happens rarely for me
but that is a vampire trait that I have.
I love the taste of blood.
I dont want to freak any one my friends
or family out by drinking someone elses blood
so i drink my own.
I really want to talk to people
and get to know their vampire traits
and simalarities to me.
If any one wants to talk my email is jacksondominique80@yahoo.com. Hit me up!
Domo - February 9, 2010 at 4:59 am |
I want answers!!
I am a vampire??
I have never seen myself with fangs,
well only in my dreams.
I have some vampire traits.
My email is jacksondominique80@yahoo.com
Domo - February 9, 2010 at 5:45 am |
I want answers!! I am a vampire??
I have never seen myself with fangs,
well only in my dreams.
I have some vampire traits..
My email is jacksondominique80@yahoo.com… Gurrr
Domo - February 9, 2010 at 5:48 am |
I want to know!
jacksondominique80@yahoo.com
Domo - February 9, 2010 at 5:55 am |
no. lol
nah, adunno,
ur too young for the awakening.
what I say is that u r both Goth,
Emo and u have the thingy syndrome
that makes u addicted to blood,
that isn’t vampirism,
and YOU r too young
for becoming a vamp.
sorry.
Saromin - February 9, 2010 at 8:14 pm |
you are ignorent i was awakend late.
some people can awaken earlyer than others
Fire The Vampire - February 9, 2010 at 8:21 pm
NOTHING O DO WITH VAMPIRISM!
but I have recently started to have dream
where I realy need to go somewhere.
I walk out of somebody’s house.
I start walking.
there is ALWAYS something freaky,
like some creature,
or bats that spray blinding stuff.
I don’t want to die (or get blind),
so I try to run,
but I CANNOT move my feet.
their NOT heavy, or anything,
I just CANNOT control them!!!
I sometimes let out a small scream trhough the dream.
I try to run,
I CANNOT,
I try to walk,
I CANNOT!
and the creature (or bats) start closing in on me.
then either I get poisoned,
diseased,
or the bats spray stuff into my eyes,
and I know I’ll get blind for the rest of my life.
I CANNOT run,
and when I stop on he way,
to shield away in my friends house,
he’s not there!
and sometimes, (I think,)
the whole house INSIDE it demolished,
looks good outside,
but everything is burned and broken inside,
just the walls,
windows and roof stay.
PLEASE help me get rid of this dream,
and EVEN BETTER, tell me what it means.
I KNOW IT HAS NOTHING TO
DO WITH MYTHICAL CREATURES,
just thought u ppl can help me *cry*
Saromin - February 9, 2010 at 10:08 pm |
THIS DREAM IS THE BIGGEST PAIN EVER!!!!!
PLEASE TELL ME WHAT IT MEANS,
AND HOW TO GET RID OF IT!!!!!!!!
I am now scared of goin to sleep,
altho I’m 13… help!
Saromin - February 9, 2010 at 10:09 pm |
P.S. this dream ACCUALLY hurts me psychicly from inside… destroying my mind…
Saromin - February 9, 2010 at 10:13 pm |
saromin,
I know how u feel about this dream…
i had similar one where i started to run
but i would slow down and couldn’t move
and something was after me too but
im guessing a monster in human form…
although i can’t really help you with this
b/c i am struggling with my own that
i can’t figure out…
but i guess u could look up dream sites
and try to connect the dots..
thats what i did but humans r stupid
and if you tell them u have a very realistic dream
that could turn out as deja vu they tell u ur sick…
nevertheless it won’t hurt u if u look it up….
sorry for not much help but…hey!
Yuuki - February 10, 2010 at 12:25 am |
ty, Yuuki, its good to know what at least somebody els is there to talk to, altho not that good to know that somebody els has this nightmare… I hope it leaves you soon. best luck
Saromin
Saromin - February 10, 2010 at 6:25 pm
ok so i am getting kind of worried….
maybe its nothing but…
ever since i started to look into the vampire stuff
and realized i may be one,
at the most unexpected times during the past weeks
vampire stuff would pop up….ex.
i was at my aunts and out of no where
the channel turns to history channel
and their talking bout vampires…
another was that some guy friend of my friend
started talking about vampires…
and now the shows i turn on tv are about vampires….
idk if this has anything to do with me
but i feel like this is kind of trying to tell me
something b/c i have never ever told anyone bout this!
and btw….
i am sooo pissed and my teeth hurt
whr the fangs are suppose to be
and well if anyone can help with either
the vamp thing or the teeth plz tell me what to do!!!
Yuuki - February 10, 2010 at 12:45 am |
right i know this is wierd
but i have all of these but they is
something going on with my eyes
my pupils are always big and my eye colure
changes i can have deep green then hazel eyes
it depends on how i am feeling
i hate the sun because it hurts
i burn easy and can go dizzy
and come out in blotchs in the sun
i also get major head aches and
i have a great sence of smell
i usally can smell anything that is
probly 8 houses away
i woundering is this normal ??
if someone could reply i would be greatfull
Jessica - February 10, 2010 at 1:34 am |
I’m like that two it feels so weird
and sun light dont get me started
it just hurts so much and my eye colour
changes to my emotions
I just dont know if I’m normal
it feels so wierd and right now
my neighbors are having stew
I’ll check
brb
I’m back they
are having stew!
I’m scared.
amanda - February 10, 2010 at 2:24 am |
yeah its so wierd sometimes scary but i am proud of this uniqueness i even have extrdanairy teeth i have 3 sets in my jaw and my dentist just shaved my cannines for been to long and sharp but that waas 3 months ago and they are back im not scared of the supernatuaral i do sense things that other people dont i can even seeen are dark figure and then other people noticed but were scared but i could understand it and when i walk past the gravyard i get a warm feeling. i dont know if vampires are real or not they seem to be alot about these but they is a possible for anything ghosts werewolfs and even vampires mabye we find out when were older.
jessica - February 10, 2010 at 3:08 pm
I have an urge to drink blood now
and I’m totally a vampire
dont ask how
I just am and I’ve been instrested
to know since I was 1.
angelbear832 - February 10, 2010 at 2:18 am |
I’m still waiting for my fangs
to grow in but I’m fine with poking
and my prey and then sucking
angelbear832 - February 10, 2010 at 2:19 am |
I’m using a school computer
and I know im having salmon for dinner!
I just called my mom we
are having it for dinner!
I only live three blocks away!
amanda - February 10, 2010 at 2:26 am |
awakenings should never happen before 16 or 17
and should always end after 23 during this time
your miserable but late bloomers tend to have
alot happen to them at 1 time
dont ever push an awakening
ever your life will be hell if you do
but hell or heaven is what you make
the bed to be sometimes you gotta sleep on it
no matter the cause ill tell something freaky
i had a spirit in my room making noise
and moving stuff
you know what i still fell asleep
after that damn thing never bothered me again
sometimes its simple guys dont make your beds
so soon dont push your life and you can be a vampire
at any age lols dont matter
if bitten or inherited once you got it you got it
for life there aint no going back…..
celdaron - February 10, 2010 at 4:40 am |
i was born a gay vampire
and now i seek my revange
and look for a gay soulmate to share a drink
of blood with this prince.
celdaron - February 10, 2010 at 4:43 pm |
yes, there ain’t NO goin back… tho even if there WAS a way back… who wud take it 😛 )I know it might only be the pure-born vampires that ain’t scared of this… but it’s wroth it..)
P.S. is the Long-Life thing true? (shit… did I wright this before, or is it another Deja-Vu?)
Saromin - February 10, 2010 at 6:27 pm |
ok. quick, simple question: is there a Parallel world? coz if there is ANOTHER me, then maybe THAT is the reason fo rme ultra-realistic Deja-Vu’s? I can ACUALLY tell you WHAT is goin to happen next during my Deja-Vu’s… as if I lived them before, lol
Saromin - February 10, 2010 at 6:42 pm |
that is a possability. there is said to be parallel world. perhaps you are half in this world and half in a parallel world
Fire The Vampire - February 10, 2010 at 7:10 pm |
yea. but I mean as in: one you here, another you there. and you are somehow connected to the ”other-you’s” mind, so you can see what they saw. but they saw everything BEFORE you did, so u can see what they did, and then realise ur doing the same, o u can tell the future. maybe it was made for THIS world to be perfect, to learn on THEIR mistakes… but someething went wrong, and we can only get short glimpses… of their life… maybe we cud see what THEY did if WE used 100% of our brain, instead of the 10% HUMANS do. I’m not sure about vampires tho…
Saromin - February 10, 2010 at 7:25 pm |
Dear Saromni,
Thanks for the reply and i do hope that it does in a way but i still really want to find that vampire guy in my dream….but i’m still clueless to what to do…good luck with urs!
Yuuki - February 10, 2010 at 7:53 pm |
It means that you are running away, and are scared of a part of YOURSELF. Next time, don’t run, be brave. turn around, and listen to what the chaser has to say, or to do. PLUS if nobody is THERE in the dream (exaple away on Holiday, or dead), then it means that if you do not face the part of yourself that you are scared of, then everyone will leave you, or be die.
That is one of my FRIENDS Inerpretations, but it might not be accurate. Hope this helps!
Saromin - February 10, 2010 at 8:00 pm |
hey i have the same thing happen to me i have de ja vu everyday and can predict what happens but i cant change it even if i succed something bad happends to come back from it
jessica - February 10, 2010 at 8:06 pm
yea. It just tells you what to expect, but do not stop what was meant. ok, I guess you want explenaitions? ok: ever watched Final Destination? execly, u shud not stop what was meant, even if you know it’s evil. if YOU have seen it happen in a Deja-Vu, and not thro another source, then let it happen, as if u destroy the main plan, then another, cruel one will emerge. it might be just u being hit, but unchanged it wouldn’t be anything THAT bad. So just let it happen, at least u KNOW what to expect.
Saromin - February 10, 2010 at 8:31 pm
oki thanks for the help 🙂
Yuuki - February 10, 2010 at 11:08 pm
ALSO —- (this is what I think, but most likely wrong :P) if in the dream you have a weapon, then remember! ‘One that takes the the sword, shall perish by the sword.’
Saromin - February 10, 2010 at 8:08 pm |
what about me i have all that stuff happening to me and all the comments abouve explain me!
amanda - February 10, 2010 at 11:28 pm |
wait…. Saromin to the comment about final destination and the explanation…so if that dream was like a deja vu it will most likely happen… and then t-that means i will be the one who kills them….
oh…. welll i guess if it was meant then i can’t do anything bout that i’m also wondering cuz i was originaly born in europe…poland…does anyone know any vamps from there??
Yuuki - February 10, 2010 at 11:12 pm |
i have a pen pal there thats a vamp
and she sent herself one time it was so funny!
ocean blue girl - February 10, 2010 at 11:22 pm |
listen: if in ur dream, you kill someone(u lok thro the killers eyes) it doesn’t NEED to mean u killed. but if it does,then u CAN try to stop it, but this is the most likly scenario: u become nice to everyone, and not get into fight, somebody laughs at u too much, because u became soft, and then u kill them, so whatever YOU DO, it will EVENTUALLY lead to Murder.
Saromin - February 11, 2010 at 6:59 pm |
i sense to guys like me and one is a real werewolf!
and the other is a wizard but I cant tell
can someone help me here?
amanda - February 10, 2010 at 11:20 pm |
well if your a vampire
stay the hell away from the lycan
and well the wizard i don’t know…
Yuuki - February 11, 2010 at 1:47 am |
im having wierd dreams about a vamp guy
I can describe
hes has blue eyes his fangs aren’t even in yet
and he always wears black grey or even sometimes hell
wear a blue robe anyone know anyone like that?
aj - February 10, 2010 at 11:26 pm |
shit! has he got kinda brownish heir? what country is he from, if u know?
Saromin - February 11, 2010 at 7:00 pm |
is he from Poland?
Saromin - February 11, 2010 at 7:13 pm |
Just out of Curiocity guys, did any of u hear about ‘Saromin Daugún Suation’? just wanted to know 😛
Saromin - February 11, 2010 at 7:25 pm |
* ‘Saromin Daugún Suathion’
Saromin - February 11, 2010 at 7:26 pm |
Hiiiiiiii guys,
I have the power to make people say stuff
that they don’t want to say.
I tried it today and it still works..
One girl came up to me and asked to talk to me
and she asked if I was a vampire,
I said no because if someone knew
it would be horrible.
She keeps on saying she can
see how pale my face is,
she also says why I have fangs…
I have to say that they are plastic,
or else she would tell.
It was close!
I am a real vampire,
but it’s cool that I’m not the only one
so I feel a bit better now….
and I stand out with my clothing too…
If I had to buy one thing right now,
it would be black weird clothing.
P.S. I also have waaay more powers…
Thanks
Christy - February 11, 2010 at 8:42 pm |
if you want you can talk about powers with me @ firethevampire@gmail.com. here is wiked power. you are going to be suprised. i have the ability to feel others emotions no matter the distance.
Fire The Vampire - February 12, 2010 at 5:33 am |
is it possible to have something like that
but feel the way the person that you just
spoken with does…
cuz thats what happened today…
Also I have a question…
are there vampire hunters?
Yuuki - February 12, 2010 at 10:39 pm
Yuuki,
i don’t know but there might be vampire hunters.
most likely not.
don’t worry
Fire The Vampire - February 12, 2010 at 11:02 pm
lol, there IS Vampire Hunters 😉 Hunters get u for nothin, just for being proud of ur race, while Slayers get u if u kill someone, or drink their blood.
Saromin - February 13, 2010 at 10:26 am
Okay so I can become very strong when i need to.
I sometimes sparkle but i always have the werewolf
gleam in my eye.
My frnds say that im a vamp cause
almost everyday my eyes chenge color,
just like that.
People also who help me up
or something tell me my skin is freezing.
When i was about 6 my 3 yr old couisin
got a cut on her leg and i couldnt help but get closer.
pretty soon i was so close that my 12 yr old cousin
had 2 pull me away.
they told my gammie wat happened
and she just looked at me for a long time
with this look in her eye that said
“I cant tell u yet…”
I love 2 study vamps so comment
and sya wat u think.
cause i got werewolf features to!
Hisser - February 13, 2010 at 3:07 am |
THAT is not called Vampirism. THAT is called POSING. I mean, what’s WRONG wiv all u Twilight freaks??? TWILIGHT is a pile of BULLSHIT, might be a good film, I didn’t watch it but it is totally SHIT if we’re talkin about realism. Neither r u a Werewolf, cause in THAT twilight ALSO shows a pile of BULLSHIT
Saromin - February 13, 2010 at 10:30 am |
twighlights fake but lets talk hunters and hybrids lol hunters bad come accross 1 up to you run or fight i like to fight also if yu wanna see your true form look deep into a mirror yu will see me ive seen more than 1 ive seen a black dragon a jangled clown the reaper and of course the demon within ive also seen light just because we are dark dosent mean we cant also use light humans just say we cant hybrids youll know who you are when you look deeply into that mirror in the dark dont be affraid its only you i saw me as a kid so i dreaded mirrors for years now i see the truth will you….also try not to go so deep try it in spurts it dose require energy for some none at all but be carefull dont let it rule over you just be proud of what you see no matter how ugly it is you none els but you if it help ask into the mirror must be dark i usualy light candles around myself i tend to go to deep candles will keep it at bay only for a bit and yes it pushes an awakening so try to keep it slow go to fast you might not like the new you so be carefull
celdaron - February 13, 2010 at 4:49 pm |
Dear Celdaron,
You said ‘Look Deeply Into A Mirror’, how do you mean ‘Deeply’? you mean like focus on it, and try to kind of look INTO the mirror?
Saromin - February 13, 2010 at 8:31 pm |
I mean like, THROUGH the glass?
Saromin - February 13, 2010 at 9:13 pm |
dont just look into it
look deeply into yourself
straight into the eyes look
into your inner self let the
room around you move dont
look away look at it as if in a
daze almost a daydream we vampires
see in the dark if you cant guess what
you prolly aint 1 or terribly under developed
and need work a non skilled vamp sees in the
dark after 2 mins of being out of the light some
can read in the dark but the mirro thing think logicaly
what makes you see the other side remmember a moment
you have and try looking at yourself like that simple ive
known peeps ta do it cross eyed then slowly uncross
them whatever works i cant really tell you how you
gotta figure that 1 on yur own me i slowly move
my eyes in and out and see images start to
combine if your face is messed up when
you do this your on the right track keep
going is all i can say….
celdaron - February 14, 2010 at 12:15 am |
erm… ok, this is what happened: I was looking thre for a like 10 secs, then I saw a Werewolf/Orc thing… but I saw myself before this… and I know that the thing I saw after (the Orc thing) wasn’t me, it was just the feeling you get… I felt it was trying to take control of me, and I cudn’t get my eyes away. Then I kinda saw it pokings it’s way OUT of the Mirror… (is this some type of creature that lives there?) then I got enough Will inside me to move my hand and turn the lights on, and it dissapeared. afterwards, when I switched the light back off, and I did the same thing, I only saw the different-me, and no more of that creature… what was it?
Saromin - February 14, 2010 at 4:16 pm |
thats wierd Saromin that happend to me to!
amanda - February 20, 2010 at 4:08 pm
hey celdaron tried what you said out above
and i started to see images and my self changing
and i was so memorised i was there i while i felt the past
flowing through me and i seen a dark figure putting
his hand out and now i see shawdos passing the window
is this supposed to happen ??
jessica - February 14, 2010 at 1:55 am |
I have at least 19 of the signs
my eyes are very sensitive to sunlight
as a matter of fact i sometimes get headaches
from the sun I often have cravings that are
extremely difficult to curb
minor injuries heal in about 12 -24 hours
which is considerably faster than normal
i look about 17 years old without a beard
and i am 24 most animals get along with me
very well i havent tried any powers yet
I am stronger than i look i have probably
2X the strength than i should have at my size
can anyone give me a list of powers
I can try and how much concentration is needed?
thanx
Kyle R Savage - February 14, 2010 at 8:02 am |
u’ve got a cool name ;). K.R.S. if u try to say it as one word, it sounds similar to ‘Curse’
Saromin - February 14, 2010 at 4:31 pm |
try weather control, or mind control. just look into an animals (or humans) eyes, and scream the command in your head and concentrate on what you want it (them) to say/do. I tried it wiv my teacher. lol, the guy that was throwing rubbers at me has detension for the whole weekafter the Holidays end, because I made the teacher see him doing it, and also made the teacher hate him for something, lol.
Saromin - February 14, 2010 at 11:04 pm
i told and warned you to not go so deep let yourself ease into it try it slowly for all you know you let your demon out candles are a must white only sounds to me you all got there but let somthing slip never loose your head trust me it fears you more than you fear it try comands next time ask its name in your head most i think have seen the inner demon n ot fun for a first timer never ask it for favors ever it will kill you in the end even though its you it seeks to destroy you well the inner demon if you ever see the reaper you pull out never look in the hood EVER unless you wanna drop dead……and yes shadows do somtimes slip its natural they should disapear at day break if not its a demon cleans your area with salt sea salt at best……
celdaron - February 14, 2010 at 11:19 pm |
Fire the Vampire and Saronim,
Thanks for the help… I’m just wondering b/c i have this strong flash of me in my study hall just sleeping and out of nowhere come in these hunters…a team…and i have my iPod on so i hear nothing and somehow when one of them gets close i suddenly take my hand and grab the guy by the throat and crush it…and i give them a stear….and the song changes and i start to run around the school trying to get rid of them and then it gets funny and the flash has different endings everytime i see it….
Any Help with this PLEASE!!!??
Yuuki - February 15, 2010 at 12:05 am |
Try to avoid being there alone is all I can say. It probs means that you should avoid being on your own (the Hunters come), although you know you could survive (you grab one by the neck and kill him), but it would be much harder (you run around the school trying to loose them). Although I’m more satisfied with the interpretation that you are trying to run away from a part of yourelf (in a vision you CANNOT accually run away), but you should face it. Showing that it is the Hunters, it means you are scared of that part of your own personality.
It is your own decision to choose wether it’s number one, or two… Though I’d say both 😛
Saromin - February 15, 2010 at 10:39 am |
hmm well there are humans there idk its kind of weird and i sort of want to see if they come and why idk….i’ll do what ever comes when it happenes.. thanks though 🙂
Yuuki - February 15, 2010 at 10:27 pm
some of these thngs are jokes not all vampires have a craving for blood and we dont need blood to live some can go forever without blood and u dont have to have fangs to be considered one and u dont have to have family members that are or were a vampire its a dna twist
matt - February 15, 2010 at 6:08 am |
we know this lol diffrent things happens for others wich ill tell you this ones who live off of others are superior to all not because we drink but because they live the longest and are eldest if what you speak of is gods yes they somtimes do take on vampirism quit frankly you arent a vampire wich means in latin thee who lives off another or in other terms if you wanna break it down most humans do it the blood in steak meat and other things vampiric lots of people love the meat because of the blood in it meat however has no taste its the blood that makes it have a taste so technically the world and its meat lovers could be considered this
so in all technicality we all have done it do you see man kinds biggest picture here now ill give you a hint try it somtime lick your hand do ya taste salty or try washing it you wont taste like nothing blood with meat makes a taste so before ya bust down our door like an ass think logically just others like myself and most peeps here are more inclined and admit to the world what they have become or becoming its beautiful to see such beings like us to be able to comfront your inner self to see not only you in the mirror you see yourself with those you love and maybye the future of your life or like us the destruction of the world yes long winded in this case alot on my mind assholes like you who come here acting like we dont know to those who actualy didint plz just sit and obsereve the world just sit back 1 day observe the nature of man kind so suttle so diffrent from eachother all 1 thing in common every 1 of them has a will to destroy what they have made but what they fear the most isint loseing there life its living time to time in there own hell they build there buildings high businises boom all over trying to defiy they are a disease a sickness all these things they do just prove it they populate to no end like rabbits all over the world sooner or later the bag will pop and they will move to another place hyroglphics in egypt state they were put here as a lost hope i think ive explained enough to my people our queen demands i say no more but still help only our kind with our problems and destroy those who wish any of her children harm our existence has been threatened for centuries its at its peak will you stand when the time comes dont ask when we all know the answer inside i need not tell you what exactly you already know stand for your race or stand down in fear of your own self yes i think lots of you fear for lives you will lose naturaly but times change be proud of what you are or becoming meet fate with honor and pride of being who you are not what people say you are i think all of you know the answer deep inside you are a monster stop fearing what you are live to it be damn proud of it do what you are made to do the aragance i hear is pathetic enough my people my honor for them it pains me to see how uneducated well the best way to fix a problem is to trust none and fix it if others around you will not they seek to see us dead id rather die trying to change that than sit here talking about it plz i your prince soon king yes for those who dont belive
there is 1 fine dont belive go home and belive what you want i wont stop you but when war comes knocking at your door know not just i told you so but know all will be welcome back into the eyes of our queen and i she waits for her old king to awaken yes i look and sound and act just like him the old king of blood and destruction her 1 and only mate i will say no more she wishes me not to go on she cares for us all wether we feel her gaze or not just listen to the call once in awhile…..
celdaron - February 15, 2010 at 9:13 am |
I didn’t see the reaper, but one thing I saw about MYSELF was a hooded shadow, it had a sword, and looked similar, but not exacly the same as a Nazgúl from the Lord of the Rings 😛
Saromin - February 15, 2010 at 10:24 am |
yea, the Human Race practicly seeks to destroy itself ;). tho they say, that they are tryin to save this planet, while practicly it’s THEM destroting it. We don’t need light after dusk, while humans put their lights on max power even through-out the day! Now THAT is called wasting resources, ain’t it.
P.S. Celdaron, please use some punctuation, as it is REALLY hard to read what you are saying. Thank you
Saromin - February 15, 2010 at 10:32 am |
I agree I just hate people like that i use to care and tell them to get a life but recently i gave up on helping humans around my neighborhood….
Yuuki - February 15, 2010 at 10:31 pm |
lol, is it natural for Vampires to recodnise colours on Black and White films? coz I remember being a bit younger, and my dad asked me ‘so who are the bad guys’ i said ‘them, the Germans’ (no offense meant, it eas just a film) my dad siad ‘how do you know’ i said ‘becoz the Polish guys are green with a white and red flag, here, and these guys have black clothes with a german flag on it’. lol, I just remember seeing all the flowers’ and other thins’ colours XD my dad said it’s black and white, but I said u can still recodnise the colours pretty easily 😛
Saromin - February 15, 2010 at 11:51 am |
haha! lol! r vampires pure invinsible, or what?! just did my usual twist-neck thing, and it just freakin snapped! ha! sht, this hurts a bit 😛
Saromin - February 15, 2010 at 12:08 pm |
I was just climbing a tree, then I decided to go higher. Afterwards, when I decided to go down, just nas I reached the bottom, I just went stiff, and cudn’t go any further, whats more, I had this feeling that I REALLY need to go back up. I was scared, that the moment I touch the ground, something will jump at me, altho I cudn’t see anything. I had this feeling it was a Werewolf. so I went back up, then when I went down, again same thing. I did this about 6 times, and then I felt that I’m still almost COMPLETLY paralized, but I found that this time I can control myself.
Does this mean that there acually WAS a Werewolf, but afterwards it started backing off, and I felt I can go down now, tho it’s sill not safe? plz help me!!!!!!!!!!
Saromin - February 15, 2010 at 11:10 pm |
hmm thats very weird maybe it was a werewolf or not but i bet it was something bad and u sensed it… i have something similar to this but for me is that my stomach feels like i have butterflies or my nose hurts. Its kind of weird but it saved my life a couple times 🙂 hope you don’t get hurt
Yuuki - February 16, 2010 at 1:11 am |
yea, I sometimes get that feeling too, but usually it just parallizes me 😉
wow I posted a lot XD
Saromin - February 16, 2010 at 12:12 pm
lol, acually, USUALLY when I look inside myself thru the mirror, my Silhouette inside the mirror starts to darken, and then goes pitch-black. lol, does that mean I’m evil or something?
Saromin - February 16, 2010 at 4:52 pm |
I just went and did what I did yesterday. and this time, just before climbing down the tree, I heard a deep-voiced howl. very close. after a few mins, I saw a guy walk past, and accidently while looking at him, I noticed something with grey fur moving from the drivers’ seat of a van, to the back of it. I just saw the back of it tho. after another few mins, I jumped down, looked around. Silence. So I bolted it 😉
Saromin - February 16, 2010 at 11:07 pm |
wow that is soo weird maybe it was a werewolf o.O who knows
Yuuki - February 16, 2010 at 11:32 pm |
were wolfs are one of the many possible creatures that can kill us. we may be strong but we are not immortal. so we can be killed. the werewolves would be the perfecet assassin to use agenest us
Fire The Vampire - February 17, 2010 at 12:08 am |
i have all these symptoms. some times i can predict what will happen next. i am really strong reallly fast. and nobody can tell if i have entered a room. i sleep during the day and am awake all night. if i am up in the day it is always dark. i can see aura around people. i have found a substitute for the craveing of blood… bloody staeke its not as good but it gets the job done. and vanpires dont sparkle i dont know where people get that. vanpires are not always cold even though we are cold blooded we are not always cold. our eyes change colors. i see spirits, they talk to me and i talk to them. if there is anyone out there like me plaese reply to this.
William Eckles - February 17, 2010 at 8:52 pm |
ok so i had a marvelously lousy day today!! i started getting headaches beyond belief that hurt sooo much b/c the sun was out and it was clear outside…it didn’t really hurt me but it did bother me a bit… anyway thats not the thing i want to tell u. I got these emencly great flashes of the same thing over and over again. It was me lookin at a train crossing and it was in Japan. There were cherry bloosoms everywhere and i could smell the woderful air and feel the breeze and then towards the end of it i could taste someones blood in my mouth.I have no idea what it means! But i can tell you for sure it felt like it happened like i was accualy there…it was beyond anything. Kind of like that dream I had with the vampire guy. I don’t know what to think of it. If anyone could tell me it would mean a lot.
Also this is just some new things i’ve been experiancing. I am very very very hungry lately. I tried getting a cut but it would seal up fast and all i could get is two or three drips. I also got more whats the word. Well anyway its when I was walking today, music full blast, and out of nowhere between the lockers where i couldn’t see a girl comes out veryfast and I avoided her super quick. It was a little freaky. Also lately people told me horrifying stories the kind that humans would say “oh how terrible” or “omigod that is so sad” but i would just be “ehhh could happene anytime no worry” kinda a shock there b/c i used to care and frankly now i don’t at all… everything now just seems extreamly boring to me. Especialy the things humans do on daily basis.
Anyway if anyone could help me with the freaky flash please do!!
Thank You,
Yuuki
Yuuki - February 19, 2010 at 12:10 am |
Honestly what retard thinks
vampires actually sparkles??!?!?!
i mean what other story or legend
has a sparkling vampire besides twilight?
and for one vampires are born hating light
but can emerge from it to drink blood
or just make it seem like their life is normal.
i answered almost all…….
lets see……
h/o got to count them………..
arria1312614 - February 19, 2010 at 3:10 am |
34
arria1312614 - February 19, 2010 at 3:10 am |
What about this,
I have an amazing will-power,
I can make most things happen if
I want them to happen,
and no one’s any the wiser.
I can tell who anyone is by their scent,
my nose seems rather accurate
when it comes to smells.
I get very tired and get headaches easily
and feel drowsy during the day,
every day.
Then I can’t sleep at night.
I black out every now and again,
then wonder how I got somewhere
without knowing it.
People either want to stick
by my side constantly,
or steer clear of me.
Some seem to think I’m dangerous.
I get angry rarely,
but scare everyone when I do,
and it’s becoming increasingly more frequent.
Kahlai - February 19, 2010 at 9:57 am |
yea, black outs, hapens to me all the time :P. And yea, I run faster at night than at day, lol, and get tired fast during the day. lol, Always wondered why this was happenning XD
Saromin - February 19, 2010 at 7:39 pm |
I Turned 13 in October and
I always liked blood.
When i get cuts i tend to heal faster
then my friends at my school we
play a game called scratch nd we
scratch our skin off on our hands.
( i know..no purpose.)
I hang with only 3 ppl at
school and we all get alone fine.
one of them is my girlfriend
and we played a game called scorpion
thts where u put ur nails into their skin…
well anyway i did it to my gf but i barely did it
and a puddle of blood was on the desk
but it was a small one.
I could do nothing but stare at it.
I got into this whole thing when my grandma died.
when i was on the bus (i sit in the back alone)
i got a text message from her friend
and she asked me what was under
my nails and i said nothing…
this is very creepy…
can somebody help me figure out
whats going out with my body?
I think my gf understands me though.
Dillon - February 21, 2010 at 5:52 am |
Well, first off,
I think it’s juat a little bit odd
that you scrape your own skin off…
and then you call it a game…
But secondly,
you either have very strong nails for a human,
or you could be a vampire.
If you could describe yourself more
e.g. your hair and eye colour,
what you eat what you drink etc,
that would help distinguish you.
Get back to me soon.
Tess - February 21, 2010 at 10:19 am |
ok, no matter if ur a Vampire or not, your Emo, thats for sure.
But I don’t feel anything when looking into you. but ofcourse, I’m new, and my powers arn’t strong yet, tho usually I can tell if one’s a Vampire or not.
Saromin - February 21, 2010 at 2:34 pm |
You seem to be very in tune to your powers,
saromin.
I’m still on the fence as to
whether I’m a vampire or a lycan,
so if you could enlighten me,
I’d be ever so greatful.
Dillon,
I think you’re human that happened
to come across this website and thought
ahead of yourself.
When you saw the blood,
I think you were shellshocked,
and, like saromin said,
you’re emo.
Tess - February 21, 2010 at 6:55 pm |
Well actually i was afraid to tell the whole story…when i saw the blood my nose flared and i told her to let me kiss it mabe it would feel better so she let me and i licked it nd i couldnt pull myself away…it was a rich sweet silky taste omg my skin turned a pinkish color…i rarely eat only when i feel dry but its a never ending hunger i stop myself because i think my stomach will explode…get back to me asap plz
Dillon - February 22, 2010 at 4:57 am
well i have jet black hair and hazel eyes nd i share most of these thing they have listed above idk…mabe im emo mabe im not…i have no reason to be emo…??
Dillon - February 22, 2010 at 3:32 am |
and i asked one of my friends cani send you a picture of something and she said sure…so i did and she ssaid whats up with my teeth…you have vampire teeth…
Dillon - February 22, 2010 at 3:35 am |
mabe i just have big canine teeth
Dillon - February 22, 2010 at 3:38 am |
Even if your emo u could be a vampire nobody can tell for sure. unless ur an expert of course i’m not but its just a suggestion
arria1312614 - February 22, 2010 at 11:30 am |
he is both. It’s pretty damned obvious. I probs learned more about Vampires than most ppl here, while searching all those webs with Vampires, and talkin to them. I waz just messin around wiv ya, mate, ur a Vampire. Tho it starts soundin more and more fake as u go along, especially the teeth part. Your probs just tryin to get ppl to tell u ur a Vampire. I don’t need all the bullshit, just ur first two or three posts, and it’s pretty damned obvious ur a Vampire, welcome to the community.
Saromin - February 22, 2010 at 7:09 pm |
I agree.
You’re definately not a lycan, but most likely a vampire.
Saromin, please enlighten me; am I a vampire or lycan? you never gave me a straight answer.
Tess - February 22, 2010 at 8:05 pm |
Leaf or Sword?
Saromin - February 22, 2010 at 10:17 pm |
What does that mean?
Tess - February 27, 2010 at 12:01 pm
Ok i had hell of a weekend!! It was great until i had a dream of me being a lycan but then it turned into a different one where i was during the warld war II. The natzies were talking me through a forest and then i sarted to run away and i did something weird and then just jumped through the trees and i saw my self killing one of them to get more blood b/c i was very thirsty…The damn dream was so real and i accualy woke up to my stomach growling at me and i ate like two hours before that (fyi i was in the car and just fell asleep, it was day so…) anyway my teeth hurt a lot now and my hunger has increased…. and the thing is i had another big flash. It has to do with the same man *im going to name him X* that i saw before stading next to me… If u don’t remember look at my comment on Jan. 17th. Anyway so it was of me screaming my lungs of in the middle of the road. I could tell that it was very empty on that street and that i was in the city…it looked similar to chicago or tokyo but without the lights. And i felt like i just did something terrible and i was about to faint…my knees fell to the ground and out of no where there he comes and catches me. His arms felt strong as hell and he gave off this powerful aura it looked a little green…there were others but thats the one i noticed the most…and then he just looked in my eyes and i blanked out… Thats all i saw. But what woke me up the most was that my throat hurt like hell like i was just screaming right after the vision went away…..
I really would like help on this PLEASE!!!!
im very desperate!!! help!!
Yuuki - February 22, 2010 at 11:15 pm |
My comment about myself if the one below you.
Tell me who this man looked like.
I might be able to help
Hediceah Alondros - February 23, 2010 at 4:25 pm |
Oh thank you so much…
Well from the dream I remember
that he was very tall more than 6 ft.
He was not compleately white but that
might have been b/c of the sun setting.
He had shoulder long hair, jet black and a
little bit wavy. He had a strong build.
He had very pretty eyes but i couldn’t make out the color.
His mouth was very rosy and lushious.
In the first dream as I said before he looked
at me with power and greatness but his eyes
showed that he somewhat possibly cared for me
and I could tell for some reason that he was a vampire
and a very strong one too.
And in the latest vision he looked exactly
the same but he just was dressed as a common
human but with a long trench coat.
Thats all I could recall.
I hope this is enough and once again
thank you very much.
Yuuki - February 23, 2010 at 6:40 pm
Your description of the man?
It is exactly, to the point,
the same man I see I think.
I see im all the time,
but instead of being my friend,
he always taunts me.
I see him in real life,
and if he’s not there,
I feel him.
I know three or four people
who see the same man, too.
Email me about it?
squidzilla568@gmail.com
Samantha - February 28, 2010 at 8:33 pm |
Oh wow…
well I’m not sure…
and this is just a quick
message because I don’t
have much time but If you
could tell me something about
him I might be able to tell you
if I know him…
Its like I can describe him
but when I hear about him
or see him or even feel him
I know its him.
Haha I know it might sound
rediculous but please consider this.
Thank You!!!
Yuuki - March 1, 2010 at 3:17 am
hi i’m sam’s friend and
i’ve seen the man for…
well a really long time.
like sam said he ‘s tauntig
but latley i’ve been lead to believe ‘yion’
as we now refer to him wants to tell us something.
All of us.
Angelika - March 7, 2010 at 11:32 pm
Hello everyone, my name is Hediceah Alondros.
I am 445 years old.
My mother is her Royal highness
Mari ALondros.
I just wanted to say that to us vampires,
wanna bees are the most annoying type
of humans that have ever been created.
I could tell who is a wanna bee
and who is a just a liar.
Now as for questions and concerns
I would gladly answer or help.
If interested let me know.
Hediceah Alondros - February 23, 2010 at 4:23 pm |
heyy,
could you email me at boonetehya@yahoo.com
and tell me more about this vampire stuf you’re talking about.
i think i am a vampire.
i have mostly all those symptons.
i jsut wanna get it straight.
Tehya - February 26, 2010 at 2:56 am |
ok well you have to find your own way then
you will know or wait untill you get a vision
or wait until something weird happens
maryrose - February 27, 2010 at 12:42 am
My email is
squidzilla568@gmail.com
please tell me more about this
because i truly think i am one…
i am afraid of coming across in the wrong way,
but because you are a true vampyre i trust you
will sense i am NOT a waanabe whom you speak of..
Samantha - February 28, 2010 at 7:39 am |
Yuuki, I said. Leaf or Sword? don’t help him, he will do it himself
Saromin - February 23, 2010 at 7:11 pm |
wait i am confused what do you mean leaf or sword?
Yuuki - February 23, 2010 at 7:14 pm |
sword…
Yuuki - February 23, 2010 at 7:35 pm |
ok, I say ur a Lycan then
Saromin - February 23, 2010 at 9:26 pm
Saromin
really i just chose that randomly…
what does that have to do with this though?
and what did u mean by saying
“don’t help him,
he will do it himself”????
Yuuki - February 23, 2010 at 10:02 pm |
cursed words.
I cursed them,
so that you choose the one
that corresponds to you,
sword representing a werewwolf,
and leaf a vampire.
Just chose the random representation.
Though I’m not sure if it worked this time,
as I’m still pretty sure you are a Lycan.
Easy way to check –
Ever transformed into a Lycan?
if no, then you most likely are NOT a Werewolf.
Saromin - February 24, 2010 at 5:17 pm |
*as I’m still pretty sure you are a Vampire
Saromin - February 24, 2010 at 7:58 pm
well i have never and i only dreamed about it once
but that was cuz i saw the wolfman movie but otherwise
i don’t think so but umm im still confused about what u said before…
“don’t help him,
he will do it himself”
what do u mean!????
Yuuki - February 25, 2010 at 2:49 am
Only meant for nobody to get
u to say one thing and not the other,
coz even the smallest dissruptance cud
cause u to say nt what u wanted to at
the beginning…
but yea,
first test says ur a Lycan,
while the rest say ur a Vampire.
Probs ur a Vampire,
or both
Saromin - February 27, 2010 at 3:57 am
I promise i did not make the teeth thing up…
i just trusted her and i told her to give me a
honest answer so idk but thats what she told me
Dillon - February 24, 2010 at 1:23 am |
kk.
Saromin - February 24, 2010 at 5:14 pm |
I have all of these and I get
home schooled on purpose……
isn’t that weird
Vamp-it-101 - February 26, 2010 at 2:15 am |
??? how old r u?
Saromin - February 26, 2010 at 3:19 pm |
welll im atcully ten
but if your vampire
you can be thousands of years old
and look like a kid but not remember
you other life
so yeah
maryrose - February 27, 2010 at 12:38 am |
if ur ten,
then ur too young to start becoming a Vampire.
it starts around the same time as puberty,
that is why many refer to it as ‘Vampire Puberty’
Saromin - February 27, 2010 at 1:59 am |
saromin please respond to what i wrote above
Yuuki - February 27, 2010 at 2:58 am
actually, I’m 11.
read my post.
i agree with maryrose although her message
may not have seemed convincing,
that’s definitely my case..
Samantha - February 28, 2010 at 7:37 am
breaking news this earthquake thing
i find it coincidence that the night before
this i meddled with things in my sleep to find
the next morning it actually happened yes i was
going all out if you say very angry indeed if none
heard the call then shame on you though innocent
as it may be to me it was just a dream and i didn’t
intend to cause catastrophe hundreds of miles away
in fact i hit the wrong place wasn’t supposed to end up
there but elsewhere i wont say where but obviously not
there im more upset i missed my target wich being my first
quake anybody would im more into 3 to 6 days of rain but
somebody really just pissed me off say what you like ill
smack afgan soon yea i know shouldn’t help um out
but fact is 1 of them made me really mad growing
up i figured id pay him back……
celdaron - February 28, 2010 at 4:49 am |
HEY CELDRON
YOU CAUSE EARTHQUAKES WHEN YOU WALK
FROM HOW FAT YOU ARE
YOU R WALKING TANK
SKIP A MEAL PLEASE
CELDRONKILLA - March 1, 2010 at 5:30 pm |
I am a vampyre.
Everything is true o me
except the sexual sentiments..
I have tested nearly all of the “powers”
and all are true to me,
except the weather affinity
as well as the elemental one;
which I have not yet tested.
I have conducted a Wiccan spell
which worked bizarrely well..
and I have been obsessed with
blood since my existence began.
Not to sound tacky,
of course.
I always have visions that are most likely
who I was in a past life is that is a valid theory.
I have always felt soulless,
yet many people say I have an old soul.
I have always been much different
than every other child in school,
and only recently have I met only
one person like me.
Every tiny little thing I do
seems to have a multiplied effect on my life,
which leads me to believe that everything has a reason.
It’s is quite infuriating,
if you ask me.
All the other children
think that I am either scary,
goth, emo, etc. etc.
When in the sunlight,
my arms used to sting.
I always used to get scared.
I always have been attracted to blood,
again I say.
I oftentimes force myself to bleed
in order to taste the flavor of
the ever-so-popular lifeline.
I always randomly start writing things
and barely know what I am writing until
I reread it,
which makes me think I have a thing
for being used as a channel.
Especially by those who are afraid
to show themselves.
Lately,
this hasn’t been happening to me
but my physical activities (especially running)
seem to be greatly excelling.
I also have always felt empty.
Always,
even when I was smaller than I am.
And yet again,
I am 11 years old in 7th grade..
Please reply to my plead.
Blessed be.
My email is:
squidzilla568@gmail.com
I know it is a ridiculous name,
thanks.
Samantha - February 28, 2010 at 7:34 am |
seems to me there are a lot of premature
yes i use premature vampires
and even worse lycans
short for lycanthorp in Greek.
i know these things seem real to you.
but ask yourself this.
would you give up your life
you live now to lets say actually
acting on your hunger.
yes you get jail time but call me a fool.
but putting you in jail
yud have alot of food
the more you drink the stronger you become.
and well for those who are smart
id feed on animals.
not because i have too
but if you havent notice’ you become
like what you drink in 1 ta 2 weeks time
youll hear like 1 run like 1 have the strength
like 1 the sight like 1
think about it for a sec
say you drank bear blood thats 1 strong animal
and intelligent as well and a perfect hunter
or a wolf even better speed and agility
more than a perfect hunter
a tactical perfect hunter
just some blood for thought here….
celdaron - February 28, 2010 at 8:38 am |
the things that you ask whether
or not we’d give everything up in
life for seem to basically imply power
which is not what i seek.
please forgive me if i misunderstood..
Samantha - February 28, 2010 at 8:40 pm |
PLEASE EAT SOMEONE
SO I CAN SEE YOU ON THE NEWS GOING TO JAIL
FOR THE REST OF YOUR LIFE
AND LAUGH
AND STOP TELLING KIDS THAT JaiL is gooD
FATASS
CELDRONKILLA - March 1, 2010 at 5:42 pm |
GET A LIFE if you can find one!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Yuuki - March 2, 2010 at 3:35 am
Hunger… Unbearable hunger… Can’t take this any longer!!!!
Saromin - February 28, 2010 at 9:58 pm |
it is not power but a new life
are we truly afraid to accept
and forget who we once were
to others or do you plan to hide it
forever like a coward me ive told
my family sure they think its curable
but in reality it is not humans think
anything they dont know about fully
is either sickness
or disease and curable sorry
there is none you want out put yourself out
save me the words and breath of talking to
you cant accept it be gone
end your pathetic life stop wasting
your own time debating what you are
and accept it if you have the symptoms
great then guess what you know the answer
(right?)
have question ask intelligent 1s not oh
whens the world going to end or what powers do
i got ect ect reading about it research and making
your own opinion is key here makes you think
and you should think about it its a huge step
that not everyone accepts i see alot here dont
you know who you are too…
celdaron - March 1, 2010 at 12:12 am |
i suppose i misunderstood, then.sorry.
i have already prepared myself to not
have all these humans in my life one day,
but do not believe i am quite ready,
you see?
several of my allies today are either a vampyre,
lycanthrope, or pagan therefore i do not have
many people i care about to forget.
also, i dont care about them much
though i wish them luck.
i agree with the theory you have about humans,
sadly enough.
i believe i know yet i am unsure.
i am afraid of falling into a trap,
u see?i know that is ridiculous,
but i seem to not be able ti help it.
that seems my only real problem
to get past at the moment.
other than that,
i totally see what you mean.
Samantha - March 1, 2010 at 12:38 am |
Every day I feel like I don’t belong to where i live…
My dreams seem more like the reality and the
reality seem more like dreams…
For the past week I’ve been feeling like
I’ve awaken from a dream when I was
clearly awake and talking with people.
It’s just so weird and wanted to know
if it’s normal to feel like that for a Vampire?
And just like anyone else I’m starting
to feel great hunger everytime I have
a human meal (meaning any kind of food they eat).
Also out of no where I could taste things
that I have never ate before and even drinks…
not to long ago I felt like I was drinking alcohol
and I haven’t and accualy right now I felt like I just
ate some kind of sandwich.
Ahhh this is sooo weird.
Please share anything of help 🙂
Yuuki - March 1, 2010 at 3:13 am |
i feel exactly like you sometimes
on that part about the dreams
and reality thing.
as for food?
i am always thirsty and water seems no good,
especially today for some reason.
i am never really hungry,
and if i am,
it had a twisted feel to it,
like right this second.
Samantha - March 1, 2010 at 4:05 am |
hmm really yeah i feel that dream
reality thing today and its been increasing
hey if you could check out the message I left
you about that man!
Please respond b/c today I felt like
he was there not far away…
I’ll explain this in a comment below 🙂
Yuuki - March 2, 2010 at 12:19 am
Hey, just so u know my name on here
used to be Sapphire but I figured I’d put
my real name on.
Anyway Tess,
Are you planning a trip to Greece or Crete?
If not then your dream was probably
a vision of a past life.
You might have lived at Athens in a past life
and were one of the sacrifices to Crete.
I’m not saying that there
was definetly a half man/bull there,
but there could have been something,
who knows?
I fyou have any questions
email me at pbjcookie@gmail.com
Selene - March 1, 2010 at 7:34 pm |
That man again…
over and over and over again.
This is just getting weirder.
So here is what happened.
Yesterday I was getting my bedroom
ready for bed and as I was shutting my
blinds it felt like HE was there I felt HIM….
I felt like he was hiding in a car
that was parked next to my building.
And then today around ahh 12:20-ish
I was in a class that had no windows only
a door facing a hallway that was empty
and I could feel him walk into my
school and stand at the corner
close to my room.
It was soo weird.
I felt like HE was waiting
for me to meet him there…
and I could have but somehow
I just didn’t it’s very hard to explain.
Anyway I sensed HIM.
Now its the matter of
acually meeting him
and finding out what
HE is and what HE
wants from me
and if HE could tell
me if I truly am a Vampire…..
PLEASE IF YOU HAVE INFO!!!
SHARE!!! I really need help in finding this man…
Yuuki - March 2, 2010 at 12:25 am |
Exactly my situation.
he usually is standing on
the point of the basketball
hoop in the play yard or
behind a barred door
across the street,
or watching me from
the roof or simply at the threshold.
this man…
i need help too.
i know many people who
see the same man and feel the same,
but they physically see him like hes really there,
like they could touch him.
Samantha - March 2, 2010 at 1:53 am |
hmm well i’ve never seen him in ‘reality’
only in my dreams and even today i have
only felt that he was there….
but the thing is that I feel like i am somehow
attracted to him or he is to me…
I could feel some kind of bond.
In the first dream he stood as a powerful man
but in his eyes I could tell that he was just waiting
to touch me again… so damn hard to describe.
I really want to find him…
What to do?
I am clueless
Yuuki - March 2, 2010 at 3:33 am
SAROMIN,
In the earlier comment about the leaf and sword…
um what do you mean both.
I didn’t know you can be both a Vampire and a Lycan??
I only thought that some guy just made
that up and made the movie Underworld out of it!
Um if you could please expand
on that that could help a LOT 🙂
Yuuki - March 2, 2010 at 12:32 am |
I think i might be one because
i have a lot of the symptoms and
when i bite down on something or
I’m around blood my teeth get sharper,
and sometimes i will get very very hungry
and eat all day and i wont feel full.
Robbie - March 2, 2010 at 2:45 am |
Oh and i didn’t mention this in my last one
every time i think someone is going to say something
they say it but it dont happen right away sometimes at
school i will think of somthing and hours later someone will say it
Robbie - March 2, 2010 at 2:49 am |
to Yuuki:
me too,
i never actually see him,
only feel him.
i think he is some sort of very Strong demon.
i think he wants t tell everyone he allows to see him something,
but idk what..maybe to warn us?
Samantha - March 2, 2010 at 3:38 am |
Yukki –
Yeah,
Samantha and I have been talking about the man.
We definetly think he is a demon.
A powerful one.
We think he is trying to tell us
something about the war and an evolution.
He might even be controlling peoples’ minds.
Maybe you had a past life relationship with the demon?
If you feel that way about him then maybe you summoned
him in a past life or something.
If you have any questions,
email me. pbjcookie@gmail.com
Selene - March 2, 2010 at 3:46 am |
Oh wow…
this just gets more intense by the day.
I seriously have no idea.
I am very much doubting
who I am right now I mean
if I have lived these past lives
how come I do not remeber a thing about it?
Also for the first time I have felt him out side.
What I mean is that every time I have felt him
be there either I was in a classroom or at my house.
Today in the morning was the first time
that I have ever felt his presance outside of walls.
I don’t know if he is here to warn us
or not or who he is to me and to the
rest of us but I would sure as hell
want to find out what is going on!!!
Yuuki - March 3, 2010 at 12:15 am |
i haven’t talked in a while
and heres what i have to say to people:
u can also ask a vampire on here
personally to help tell if u are.
well if ur okay with saying some
small bits of info…..
i found out i am but i haven’t
tried my powers for i am afraid of what i might do.
I think i might someone
dear to me or just a stranger.
What would u do if u hit a totally
unimportant person but that person had a baby?
i would cry i shame.
anyway i only tried once and it worked good….
maybe to good but it wore out.
it was a protection enchantment
to a medallion or necklace.
i was only testing and it worked well
now i renew it evey now and again.
please comment on this and give advice…..<.<
arria1312614 - March 2, 2010 at 4:26 am |
half half, tho not entirely sure what happens the 😛
damn… need blood, and quick!
didn’t drink any in almost 5 months now…
Today, although my friends said it
was cold as hell outside,
I had 2 take my jacket and jumper off,
and I couldn’t breath.
lol,
thought someone made
the whole ‘craving’ thing up ;)… damn,
can’t take it any longer…
Saromin - March 2, 2010 at 5:09 pm |
Saromin–
A vampire needs at least 1 tablespoon of blood
a week to stay healthy and sane.
If you haven’t had blood in that
long its time for you to go hunting.
That’s what I do when my donor leaves
to see her parents (I go to a boarding school).
I just hunt at night on campus.
I’m serious.
Rabbits are good if you need blood,
not to hard to catch if you run fast enough.
And if your afraid of disease,
boil the blood before drinking it.
For any questions: pbjcookie@gmail.com
Selene - March 2, 2010 at 5:16 pm |
ok, so yea,
I have this very strange thing:
I do something,
and either I’m bored,
or my dad comes into the room,
and I’m doing something I’m not supposed to,
or I’m listenin to my Mp4.
I’ll use the MP4 as a demo:
I get to the, lets say, 3 word on the 15th line of the sog,
then I start daydreaming,
the daydream lasts about 5 mins,
and by the end of it,
I’m STILL on the fourth or fifth word of THE SAME LINE!
or my dad is about to open the door,
he pulls the handle,
then I imagine everything with him coming in,
then after 5 mins of imagining,
I wake up,
and he is still on his way of pushing the door open.
is that some Vampire technique
to quickly think of all the things I cud do,
but in the same time it freezes the time
to GIVE me more time to think,
or what?
help!
Saromin - March 2, 2010 at 10:33 pm |
Well I think that may be one of your powers…
to see to the future of what will happen to you
in the next five minutes that could save you
from something.
Who knows but I can tell that
this is a definate power.
Good luck
Yuuki - March 3, 2010 at 12:26 am |
I wanted to test to see if i can control the
weather but i dont know how.
I know i focus on the sky but i dont
know what to do after that.
If someone here knows plz help thanx
Robbie - March 2, 2010 at 10:48 pm |
The man you see is your evil side
trying to come out and take part or control your life
you made him up and you can also destroy him
HoLLYJ - March 2, 2010 at 11:26 pm |
OK so To the topic of the man
that has been lately going around.
Let me call him X since he is such a big mystery.
So as I said and others did too,
we all had felt X’s presence.
What I have seen that I am
about to share with you might
be a vision of the future that
could impact us all.
So here I go…
It all starts with the strong dream
of me standing above my closest ones
bodies and X is standing behind me…
you know the usual fire and sunset.
Well then it skips to a day that
has a very fire-y looking sky and
I was there with other vampires I believe.
We were all talking about something
and we were underground sort of there
were bunkers everywhere….
I think we were planning on
attacking a pack of humans.
I knew that I saw flashes of like a warning sign..
sort of like fire drill.
everyone started to scater around
and the last thing I remember is
getting in the car with X.
Well thats all of that dream.
But I have a feeling that the man,
X,
he will have some impact on all of us.
All I could tell that he is greatly
respected and as well feared.
Who knows?
I know I am just simply lost.
So anyone have info on finding X
or letting us talk with him please do.
I know i have some kind of connection
with him and I would love to find out more
and so would a few other vamps on here!
ANy info is great help!!!!
Yuuki - March 3, 2010 at 12:24 am |
X is probably the one who will release all Vampires, but with difficulties.
About the Leaf and Sword; you can “curse” words so that they are only used in a certain situation. for example: I gave you a decision, and in THAT decision, you could only pick the one what is assosiated with the requirements. The requirements are, that you can ONLY say leaf, if you are a Vampire, and ONLY say sword if you are a Werewolf, the “curse” lasting until the decision is made. Hope that helps
Saromin - March 3, 2010 at 6:59 pm |
i hate to admit it to every one
but in my life i get points in my
dreams where i destroy and kill
everything even my own kind some
see me as a world destroyer quit frankly
alot of accidents have happened since ive
lived ive destroyed alot of real life things
unknowingly even started wars ive also
the ability any type of combat you
show me i can do it just seeing it
done or even seeing certain
powers but in my sleep its just
horrible for me im destructive always
i usualy fight in wars at night almost
every nite or if im pissed ive made glass
explode on people my aura is always
changing colors right now yea im
pissed and foolish plz dont blame
earth quakes on me like my family
dose i was in tears of rage that night
before it happened the next day i got
a mouth full on the phone from almost
every one i know
celdaron - March 3, 2010 at 1:39 am |
ok weather control is no joke
yu wanna do it fine ill tell ya first
remember when or what i felt like
let it consume you if it enrages you
back off youll be foolish like my mistakes
and kill hundreds yea i feel bad and because
i do itll cause another 1 later on i might just
get lost in my feelings again so be warned and
im not trying for innocent peeps im trying to end
this frigin war maybe if its big enough instead of
blaming me theyll blame god y not they do every
day so a lil well huge sandstorm might blow them
away and i hope unharmed both sides pathetic
beings need no mercy anyway savages both
sides nothing but point and kill pathetic
even our own suffer this im tired of it
kill each other not our brothers and
sisters on top of it damn not 1
day goes by i dont see them
die pathetic as well is the
other side hold our own
too they let themselves
be brainwashed for
what death honor
let me tell you
she dosent
pity those
not on our
side in this
war our side
i mean vampiricly
linked to us and her i say ENOUGH….
celdaron - March 3, 2010 at 2:01 am |
im 11 years old i have all those
things including the sex thing
logan - March 3, 2010 at 4:23 pm |
im 11 years old i always crave blood
it seems to me my teeth
get sharper at night
i hate being in the sun
i can run really fast
my 1 fav colors are red and black
sometimes ill make my
self bleed just to taste blood
if i could wear black everyday
i would im awake at night asleep
during the day i love fresh meat if i wouldn’t
get caut i whould suck blood out of everones
neck i could find am i a vampire
logan - March 3, 2010 at 5:57 pm |
Okay,
the wearing black thing
isn’t really anything to do with
being a vampire.
In what way do you hate being in the sun?
Do you just have a negative feeling,
or does it hurt your eyes and
give you headaches?
Tess - March 20, 2010 at 8:01 am |
Ok, tell me, people: what does X look like? coz I’m the ONLY one that doesn’t dream about him, apart from once, when I wasn’t ACUALLY there, and I looked through X’s eyes. Might mean that I’M X, and that might be EITHER good, or bad. so tell me, what does X look like?
Saromin - March 3, 2010 at 7:02 pm |
hey guys,
i haven’t been on for over a month and i just wanted to say that i have been really busy with school.
I just wanted to ask wether making an object disappear is an ability that vampires have, since i tried to give my sister an eraser the other night and right befor i touched her hand, it vanished. It wasn’t up my sleev, or on the floor, and we couldn’t find it at all.
just an interesting story.
p.s., lauren, where are you. I am so sorry if your parents caught you, but if you just don’t have the time, i understand. Please respond if your’e still talking with me
bob - March 3, 2010 at 8:47 pm |
X as in the man? well, he is pretty tall, usually wears a black trench coat, and something covering his eyes like a mask. he a a really starnge nose and black shoulde lengthed hair. i think i seem him in multiple variations of the lives he has lived.
Samantha - March 4, 2010 at 3:39 am |
Well the X I had seen was very tall and strong looking. His eyes looked out of this world. Shulder long black wavy-ish hair…very serious/confident face and he wears normal clothing dark with a black long trench coat.. altho I have never seen him with a mask?? Lately I saw my self make contact with him…This flash only lasts few seconds and comes back several times….and it was of Me kissing him deeply and thats all I saw…just a glimpse!
Yuuki - March 5, 2010 at 1:03 am |
OMG! i finally know my power its electricity
when im mad the light im around dims
when im happy the light gets brighter.
when i turn on a light a spark happens.
and i shock people all the time and
i got electrickoued and didnt die wow!!!!!
vampiregirl - March 3, 2010 at 9:50 pm |
I STILL cannot get any blood 🙁 5 and a half months without blood ain’t good for a Vampire, just realised I lost almost ALL my Psychic powers ;9. My friend at school is an Emo… shud I risk it?
Saromin - March 3, 2010 at 11:31 pm |
Is that healthy?
By the way, I only ever drink my own blood,
and that’s about a teaspoon’s worth a week.
I that okay?
Can’t you drink your own blood,
Saromin?
Tess - March 20, 2010 at 7:58 am |
i really need some advice i am new at the vampire so can some one help me
sarahsaurus@optonline.net
sarah - March 4, 2010 at 2:53 am |
I have 31 of these symptoms.
About 80% of the people on here are lying.
Things like they know they’re vampires
and they can acknowledge their “Psychic Abilities”.
Vampires are people who feel they have no right to live.
Their lives are always horrid because they are loners.
Most of the people out there are twilight
and vampire diaries fans.
The only reason I even went on this site
is because I started having an obsession with blood.
And death.
And Murder.
It’s just weird if you’re like,
‘Oh, Im a Vampire!
Yay!’
Being a Vampire is not a good thing.
Think of it this way,
you are not a Vampire
if you relate to the phrase,
“I just love blood.
It tastes good,
I mean,
I never really even thought
I was a vampire til I stumbled on this site.”
So, stop pretending.
Its weird and it creeps me out,
Kay?
midnightluvr - March 4, 2010 at 5:07 am |
I am honestly NOT a fake..
I hate fakes. I didn’t even bother to read the whole blog because of that. I’m completely new to the site, but not to this idea, really. Me? I’ve been like this my whole life. You can read my other posts if you’d like.
Samantha - March 5, 2010 at 4:35 am |
O, if u want a real test open ur mouth
and have a friend squish the center of your palm.
You wont scream and ur teeth will get longer
if u really are one.
midnightluvr - March 4, 2010 at 5:10 am |
got a better test:
make midnightluvr shut it,
and do it the original way.
Midnight,
u kno shit about Vampires,
and I highly doubt your one of us,
for obvious reasons.
Saromin - March 4, 2010 at 6:33 pm |
I concur…
Samantha - March 5, 2010 at 4:37 am |
see?
THAT is why I hate Humans,
they know SHIT about what the world is REALLY like.
Saromin - March 4, 2010 at 6:42 pm |
Hi my names Lindsay
and i was very interested
in vampiers so i looked up
how to become a vampire and
i got this spell off the internet
and the materials i had were 2
white bowls, 1 candle, 1 cup of water,
1 table spoon, 1 needle (to get 1 drop of blood),
1 stand of my hair, a band-aid (to put on my finger
where the blood was), and a piece of paper where the
spell was written on. I tried to do the spell but i couldnt
do it because i couldnt get the blood out so i decided to
put all the stuff under my bed and try it later.
The next day my dad
called me and he said
that he had a dream that
in my room there was a bloody
creature drinking from a white bowl
(the ones that i had) and that my bed
bursted on fire from underneath
(i had a candle underneath my
bed from the spell).
So i went home and i found
on my dresser a bloody bowl
that had a bloody hand print on it.
The question i was asking myself
was how did it get from under my
bed to my dresser with blood on it?
After that i went to go look under
my bed to see if my stuff was still there.
everything was there except
the piece of paper with the spell
on it and the band-aid.
The next day my dad called me
and said he had another dream and
it was about that he was looking through
someone elses eyes and they were in my
room and they were hovering above me and
they were looking at a piece of paper which had
the word vampire and power on it
(which were words on the spell)
and they had a bloody finger
and had a band-aid on it.
My dad also described the hands.
He said that they were pale and had
skinny fingers and long finger nails.
My dad also described what i looked like
and what i was wearing. He described the
shirt that wore to bed that night in his dream.
I also remembered that i couldnt find that
piece of paper and the band-aid.
What if that thing was contacting
my dad through his dreams?
Someone please help me.
You can contact me at merllindsay@yahoo.com
Lindsay - March 4, 2010 at 11:08 pm |
Ask your dad the characteristics of this man, if he saw any besides the hands? I’m very much interested for some reason..
Samantha - March 5, 2010 at 4:40 am |
wrong answer.
there is NO spells for becoming a vampire,
NONE.
Saromin - March 5, 2010 at 2:53 pm
He said that he didnt see anything else except the hands cuz he was in the creatures body
Lindsay - March 6, 2010 at 10:23 pm
now this x guy sounds like a hunter to me some hunters are half like us
you know so they blend in even make other people do things like us even
even do it to us mainly women of young age id beware if i were you
half bloods arent always friendly and kill at will with no minds i did try the palm thing sure if uncontrolled your teeth do grow still id like alot of you to try bet some of you wont be here when you do not everyone here
is actually a vampire just lonely and trying to fit in wich is wasting our time wich is foolish to waste your life away hoping for an answer
ill tell you kids straight up kill kill kill is all we think about women men even children slowly you rot without feeling or age to your body
why because it slowly rots away and not your body your mind is consumed in darkness forever 11 year old kids will never know we dont choose kids to be vampires unless there is hope if you were 1 yud stay the same age never grow up think of that factor your body would stay the same forever never aging but your mind will no one can stop that ticker eventually youll be an adult in a child’s body forever lost to your own stupidity takes 3 days to turn if killed by 1
it dont work like the movies kids being born 1 half human and vampire who are you blade get real yud stay in your mothers stomach an eternity shed suffer needlessly forever because you of her or your fathers stupidity dont you get it we are to suffer and live forever alone. 18 is when we take them not eleven unless you want to stay a child forever then be my guest (suffer well) is a saying we are taught through word of mouth to each other all im saying is this isint a kids fantasy come true but a horror we are monsters lonely hungry sexual beings children will never understand what it means
until they realize in there mind they are trapt forever a vampires life
is a sad violin playing in our cold heart forever and another thing if you arent an artist like drawing dancing or play an instrument well you will never know what its like or even be 1 for that matter liking the dark even blood is not enough oh i love red meat fact is we dont eat the meat just the blood from it ive wasted my time enough playing around here kids will never understand the true meaning you will live forever SO WHAT you live 10 years past your due date and tell me you dont wanna be dead your family gone forever do you really want them gone enjoy them while theres a chance and if your an only child sucks for you youll end your line cold even watch them die even feel the grip of death upon them youll see what i mean youll even feel and know before anyone who will die first and last how do i know i am 1 body and mind these human children dont know what the fuck there doing (WAKE THE FUCK UP)
and sexual being of the night
celdaron - March 5, 2010 at 3:34 am |
i have a feeling that you figured much of this by your own logic?
that last third about how a child can never know what it is like?
too many generalizations. you dont know what you are talking about when you are talking about that. i won’t bother trying to convince someone of that arrogance through the internet, but please, open your eyes to the bigger picture. am i just spinning my wheels here?
Samantha - March 5, 2010 at 4:46 am |
It may have been like that at one point in this existence, but things are changing. This is a renaissance!
Samantha - March 5, 2010 at 4:48 am
Well the X man is deffinately not a hunter.
In the dreams I could smell it and feel it
that he was a pure vampire.
And a very strong one.
He might turn out to be
one of the leaders in the future.
o.
O who knows!?
Yuuki - March 6, 2010 at 12:48 am |
btw, when will Humans finally strike?
I mean, killing them THEN will be just ‘Self-Defence’,
won’t it?
so?
when r Humans gonna try and kill us?
MAN that will be awsome 🙂 biggest blood-rivers EVER!
Saromin - March 5, 2010 at 2:56 pm |
lol, found some dark-green crystal-like rock. took me freakin ages, but by throwing it off VERY high places, I managed to smash a little bit off. Now, it was very sharp at the edge, and I managed to slice my upper hand with it. it healed almost instantly, but I got some blood out of it. a few drops will do for another few months lol. The STRANGE part, is that with this rock, or crystal, or whatever it is, slicing didn’t hurt at all, hardly even felt it. does this mean it was crystal that Vampires’ bodies react with to stop it fro hurting, or WHAT?
Saromin - March 5, 2010 at 11:31 pm |
Thats really fukin weird
i hate the sun i always wear
sunglasses when i go out,
im always tired durin the even
when i go to bed early,
when i always look at someone
i get off task and look at there and
i snap out of it and i wouldnt know
what im looking at,
i have really really weird cravings
like beef jerkey in the morning or everyday,
when its i feel like a new me like my inner child came alive,
i love to always hang with people,
always try to have sex and talk about it and do it,
get agrivated real easy,
always sleeping during the day since i was 4,
and sometimes wonder that am i human or not
and im only 14 years old
thats fukin scary
brandon - March 6, 2010 at 12:24 am |
I HATE SUN!!!!!!!!!!!!
Ahh there is no clouds
nothing and even thought
its a nice 36 dagreese F.
The sun starts burining like hell.
I was walking from school today
and I thought I was going to black out
for some reason.
And after like ten min walking
my eye lids started to sting and
I got a huge head ache.
Anyways didn’t really hurt at all b/c it all went
away when I found out I’m a little psychic.
So I was watching some TV and
I was waiting for mom to call.
Then I kinda forgot bout it
but the remote fell and I glanced
at the phone and thought
“I hope mom doesn’t call yet”
and about 10 seconds later the phone rings
and its mom.
Also for some reason
I later thought that the junk mail
people aren’t calling and thats when
the phone started to ring and it was
a toll free call!!!
Haha its kind of cool that I could predict
something that small.
Oh yeah I almost forgot um about the X man.
Again If anyone has info do tell b/c I feel
something might come up with him soon!!
Yuuki - March 6, 2010 at 1:02 am |
the sun does not burn us lol,
it only blinds us.
If it DOES burn you,
then you arn’t resistant to UV,
and u really need some medical help.
Saromin - March 6, 2010 at 9:43 am |
It wasn’t burning me haha it just prickled my eyelids at some point
Yuuki - March 9, 2010 at 1:17 am
sorry guys but i am no longer
i have this demon following me
telling me to drink
i cant hes here right now in the darkest shadows
following me i cant see him but i can hear and im the
only one who can hear him ican here him breathing
or something help me i dont know what he wants
or what hes trying to do
maryrose - March 6, 2010 at 1:42 am |
sounds to me x is starting
to sound like d the vampire slayer the anime
or just some lil girls love fantasy.sorry to tell
you are names are full names.sounds suspicious
enough a girl dreaming about a really hot guy
that turns out to be a vampire.red flag
TWILIGHT FAN obvious teenager
girl desperately trying to be
heard and like celdaron
said your mind will
grow well your
mentality
will your
body wont
the number
1 power we
have is eternal life.
you would never grow
up body wise ever unless
your a living vampire and
unable to fully turn which
you will die like a human.
you will never be accepted
by us unless your a full vampire.
its a huge step for a being i think
is why he said a child wont understand.
most of you will think defiantly obvious
immature child who wont take logic.
and another thing all vampires
like women all of them do.
even the females like
them males never
like men only women
females only use the male
for other purposes.such as
sex or food.
males how ever will never turn
a male ever well by biting them.
they kill them and wait 3 days.
ive lived long enough to know
most of you are fakes trying to
fit in a goth most likely lots of
those do pretend i wont say names
but i can tell celdaron is a prince id
be tired too if people wont listen to logic.
nobody wants to be the rat i understand that.
but please stop with the love story’s and
twilight crap the book was bad so was the movie.
i dont know why the prince even
cares about this site.his burden is heavy enough.
ending the world is a huge task
none of you can understand.
waste of time in my opinion
to try to make you understand.
if the queen knew he was helping
any of you specially non vampires.
he would wish he never had the torture
and pain his blood would spill to the floor.
amongst others here too
lower children would be put to death………….
marris - March 6, 2010 at 3:17 am |
Ok first of All I was the one who saw him in my dream and he is someone real and I hate all that twilight shit and I never lie when I saw him I spoke my true mind and I guess other people make him seem like that but I was just trying to see if anyone knew him b/c the way he acted around me was beyond anything and I just wanted to find out about him So if you really think that this is some made up shit then I’m sorry to burst your bubble but it ain’t. And no I didn’t even say he was hot looking and all that fantasised shit in those stupid movies I just asked b/c he was someone mysterious and Marris you little faggot I am not like some teenage girly girl fan like the one you speak of and IF i ever see you I should rip your heart out. So don’t piss me off even more. I am sorry that you can’t accept the fact that I possibly had a deja vu of some kind and very sorry to disapoint you but the whole comment that you wrote if full of shit. So next time you decide to write shit about someone you don’t even fucking know THiNK before you act or You’ll end up with your dick shoved up your ass!!!!!!!!!
Yuuki - March 6, 2010 at 3:44 am |
and 2, I don’t think we ACually hav Eternal life,
tho not so sure about this one.
I think we arn’t immortal,
but our lives are lenghened.
Tho, obiously, I CAN be wrong.
Saromin - March 6, 2010 at 9:45 am
you know marris i can handle my own words.and how dare you threaten me with torture and pain.you will respect my decisions and what i say here and keep your mouth shut.i dont need a low blood telling me or my queen what our decisions will be.if you have a problem with me you know where i live.you want leadership ill gladly fight for it again if you wish this or this x guy wishes ill gladly put them in there place in combat
just say when ive been waiting for a long time for an epic battle which surely you dont think you can win ill even take on both of you at once and im sure magically he will make a comment on here itll only prove he is fake a true vampire doesn’t talk it over he kills then asks question later many have tried all have failed.i say let the heads roll.
celdaron - March 6, 2010 at 3:36 am |
OHMIFUCKINGGOD!!!!!!!!!!!!! GET THIS THROUGH YOU HEADS PEOPLE!!! STOP MAKING THE X MAN SEEM WORSE OR MADE UP!!! HE WAS IN A FUCKING DREAM I HAD A VERY REAL DREAM AND ALL I FUCKING WANTED WAS HELP FINDING HIM SO THOSE WHO THINK AND WRITE LIKE HUMANS LEAVE NOW BEFORE I FIND YOU!!! I CAN DEFFINATELY USE UR BLOOD YOU USELESS PIECES OF SHIT!!!
Yuuki - March 6, 2010 at 3:49 am |
you know yuuki i dont doubt hes real just dreams can be fictional not all of them are real even some that feel entirely real marris however has been trying to thwart me since his family is no longer in line for royalty
threatening others here to draw me out he knows where i live he lacks the courage to challenge me id gladly kill him but my queen sees something useful in him after this im sure shell think otherwise i wont even have to raise a brow.
celdaron - March 6, 2010 at 3:54 am |
if you would like yukki i can arrange a sayaunce which spiritual i can talk to anything or anybody i please i can tell you what you seek np at all just sounded to me like people took it the wrong way
celdaron - March 6, 2010 at 3:59 am |
Well I guess and I am sorry if I offended you in some way. I am just pissed b/c all the stupid humans that live around me and I hadn’t had blood in a long time and all I do is dream of it. And I guess the guy could be unreal but then I don’t understand why I sometimes feel like he had walked the Earth in the same places I did. I am so damn confused with all of this and have no one to turn to accept this site.
Yuuki - March 6, 2010 at 4:05 am |
This man is noT afigement of an imagination I think,
especially because I know several people who see the same one.
I have heard a few say he is a demon,
but that doesn’t mean he has to be evil.
So basically, is truly there.
Samantha - March 6, 2010 at 4:32 am
the poor girl prince think of what you are doing to her.challenging you is not my goal and if you think the queen disagrees with me you are wrong.
killing me would cause an uproar to our kind.even she knows that is why i alone wont take the throne by force but by vote i challenge you to that.see how many will follow you into war.you were a mighty warrior
for that i commend you but a ruler never would i follow your orders even if it were to kill a hunter id let him/her live.these children you entertain must come to a stop.end the show to these fakes who wish to be.they will never follow you stop trying there’s no point in it they do not understand the logic there for deserve no further information from you.showing pity to low bloods is a sin to us you want my head ill see you in the elders court then.i doubt my head will roll off but yours will.
marris - March 6, 2010 at 4:14 am |
Poor girl don’t call me a girl like I am little!!! I am strong and I am something other than human and here is a challange you are going to loose because I am deffinetly going for celdaron! You little fucker! I swear….one day if I ever see you…I will deffinatly enjoy it!
Yuuki - March 6, 2010 at 4:24 am |
ignore him the court is a 1 person ruling she runs it so good luck and i doubt once she reads this she will care about your death yukki i like hearing your dreams reminds me of when i dreamed of the queen at a young age but mine was every nite and even day of the week until 18 ours was a love story i could make millions if i wrote a book on it so many times we did things then gradually i saw her dark side i loved another woman well if i do fall for another i dont stay long at all i leave
i cant bare to tell them your child will never grow or even live entirely
because of what i am i can never.
celdaron - March 6, 2010 at 4:23 am |
Thank you. And I would love to talk to you more but I unfortunatly have to leave now. And I can tell that I can trust you so I will definatly tell you about my dream. And when I tried telling my friend about the dream she also thought I should write a book. Ahh well sorry to cut this short but I will be glad if we could talk soon.
Till then.
Yuuki - March 6, 2010 at 4:30 am |
marris do you actually think
you would get a vote it enrages
me to hear you threaten your future
king i will personally send a group out for you.
kill on sight.
you will die like a dog traitor.
my children please understand
my heart goes to you all.and yes
i dont like pretenders but the world
has them all over.
i cant stop them but
if ever in my presence they do die.
x sounds like my elite guard
choosing a partner for later in your life.
yes i waited hundreds and thousands of years
for my loneliness to end i have a sweet boy to
humans hes a man but our future our time will come.
i see there is a fake me here ignore that bitch
i do not grow weak or even die i am a goddess
unknown to history is our way you know humans
dont worship me and never will is why im not in
books or storys
i am the goddess of blood,
lust and pain.
know this i watch all of you
even those who will become
its in your blood you know
who will turn who wont its
all there i can smell it even taste it.
but my hunger is only for 1 my prince
will be the sweetest because he is meant
for me when you find the 1 you will feed
only on each other beautiful the feelings
and taste when i tasted him it was exquisite
every drop was intoxicating.making love was
most precious every touch stimulating true love
to us is better than a human can ever give.
ashira - March 6, 2010 at 4:45 am |
lol –
Celdaron vs Yuuki,
and Saromin Daugún Suathion
left to the side,
as always
lol.
Saromin - March 6, 2010 at 9:48 am |
i dont think we are saromin makes me think you didint read everything
we are not challenging each other merely having a basic conversation about a dream which to my knowledge is absolutely real my queen has confirmed him as a privileged elite meaning hes probably choosing a mate at this point in his long life or by chance just playing his cards around.
celdaron - March 6, 2010 at 7:58 pm |
What do you mean by that?
Ahh well Celdaron if you could find out
about X whos name is apparently Yion
I would much appreciate it.
Yuuki - March 9, 2010 at 1:23 am |
lol, just watched ‘Interveiw with a Vampire’. Have 2 admit – I’m surprised they got half the things right, unlike other films 🙂
Saromin - March 6, 2010 at 10:28 pm |
just wondering – if I bit 10 people, how much chance would there be of at least ONE of them Surviving, and Turning into a Vampire
Saromin - March 7, 2010 at 12:23 am |
she has many and i and her have only told 2 people of it be specific lol there are 7
celdaron - March 7, 2010 at 2:27 am |
Has many what?
Samantha - March 7, 2010 at 2:29 am |
was that a reply to my reply about the library?
Samantha - March 7, 2010 at 2:30 am
I have a thought that I am a hybrid..but instead of being half lycan and half vampyre, I am half witch and half vampyre. Help?
Samantha - March 7, 2010 at 2:28 am |
7 library’s still active today the other 10 aren’t here
celdaron - March 7, 2010 at 2:31 am |
are they all in a condensed area, or worldwide? i would like to visit one. i have a vague image of your queen Ashira in my mind right now. you have triggered my psyche…
i just, two seconds ago, had a flash of me being shot in the head with an arrow. executed again. i saw her. she was one of the last things before i died.
Samantha - March 7, 2010 at 2:34 am |
these library’s only can be visited if she is there ive only been 1 time the entire time we’ve loved each other 1 time books of untold history even your own story 6th library the library of life and death tells the story’s of all mortals and immortals that ever lived on this planet and many more her only warning is never read your own or your true loves book you might not like what you see.
celdaron - March 7, 2010 at 3:08 am |
that’s interesting..
yeah? i am mainly interesting in what her warning goes against. i know that i may not like what I see, i just want truth. i also would glance through her spell books. that is all i seek.
true love? Ashira is awfully wise. send her my thanks. is there a way i might be able to access this library?
Samantha - March 7, 2010 at 3:14 am |
Also, to all of you fakes out there, stop using the word symptom as if being a vampyre is an illness. Vampyres is a RACE! Not a disease.
Samantha - March 7, 2010 at 3:21 am |
Okay Marris,
get the fuck off your fucken high horse
you pompus jackass!
You treat us all here like we are fuckin dirt.
You tell Celdaron that he shouldn’t be on this site
but what the hell do you think YOU are doing?
HUh?
After your little episode who the hell would follow you?
I mean come on!
What the hell would you be proving by not killing a hunter?
You would put us in danger
and you would be unloyal to your own kind.
You are the kind of filth that is tearing our kind in two
so shut your fucking mouth or I will hunt you down
and your worthless empty head off asshole.
Stop freaking acting like you are some kind
of fucking high power over us because your not,
and if you think you are why dont you step up
and see how many people are willing to kick your ass.
Yukki–
Hi, I have also seen X.
He is a demon-
I’ve done my research.
His real name is Yion.
Your dream could be a past life vision,
but I would need to know exact details
(backround,scenery,clothing ect).
Oh and the red sky
(Im sorry, I forgot who wrote about this, lol)
is caused by a supernova.
It is to occur in 2012 like the mayans predicted.
A supernova will occur up in space
and it will turn the sky red,
snow will be everywhere,
water levels will rise,
there will be storm clouds but no rain,
there will be mass suicide and car crashes
(from people trying to escape the snow).
Vampires will be able to survive and maybe a few humans.
I’ve had visions of all this and done research on supernovas.
Okay and vampires,
we have caps on the ends of our DNA
that are much much much stronger than humans,
allowing us to live much much much longer.
Selene - March 7, 2010 at 5:39 am |
Oh thank you so much…
Well from the dream I remember
that he was very tall more than 6 ft.
He was not compleately white but that
might have been b/c of the sun setting.
He had shoulder long hair, jet black and a
little bit wavy. He had a strong build.
He had very pretty eyes but i couldn’t make out the color.
His mouth was very rosy and lushious.
In the first dream as I said before he looked
at me with power and greatness but his eyes
showed that he somewhat possibly cared for me
and I could tell for some reason that he was a vampire
and a very strong one too.
And in the latest vision he looked exactly
the same but he just was dressed as a common
human but with a long trench coat.
Thats all I could recall.
I hope this is enough and once again
thank you very much.
Yuuki - March 9, 2010 at 1:21 am |
Samantha?
Being a witch is a religion,
not a um, life form I guess
you could call it.
There is no such thing as Half vampire half lycan.
If such a thing existed it would be mutated
and would probably destroy itself.
Thats just something from the movies.
Selene - March 7, 2010 at 5:45 am |
Like I said, it was just a thought.
Samantha - March 7, 2010 at 6:14 pm |
Yes,
being a witch means you
are of the pagan religion.
But only those who are able
to tap into their magic join the religion.
It is where we can learn control and secrecy.
For example,
those damn witch trials and burnings
were the result of a few witches being careless,
leading to themselves and mass innocents
being slaughtered.
That is why we dipped into our ancestry,
learned ancient ways of control,
so that bull wouldn’t happen again.
Vasilisa - July 11, 2010 at 4:06 am |
Wow! That was such an old post! O:
Pagan just means that it isn’t Christian…
I’m sure you know that though…
Just thought I’d say you are,
in fact,
incorrect,
and can be Christian,
or Catholic,
or Protestant,
or Presbyterian,
or whatever you want
(even Atheist) and practice witchcraft….
because witchcraft isn’t exactly a religion;
I think of it as spiritual.
So…yeah..
Samantha - July 12, 2010 at 9:31 pm
oH SHOOT, i’M SORRY!
Take back that last post!
Yikes. x__X I hadn’t realized you
said WITCH not WITCHCRAFT…..
lol. but i guess that, yeah..
you can be a witch with whatever religion,
too.
but idk what ur definition of a witch is;
to me, it’s just someone who practices
witchcraft in most situations so…yeah. 😛
Samantha - July 12, 2010 at 9:33 pm
And (samantha) I was the one
who told you about my vision of you
being executed by the arrow.
And the other stuff.
Selene - March 7, 2010 at 5:48 am |
I know. 🙂
Samantha - March 7, 2010 at 6:14 pm |
LOL i love this bullshit,
people are just crazy,
first off there is no such thing
as Vampires only weird Gothic
people that are insecure and need to feel special.
If vampires were real none of u
are even remotly close to being one.
No one knows about vampires
but yet there is a entire internet
community of them that i as a person
can access at anytime and join but yet
there is no med records nor anything else
hitting that anyof u are different an any way,
i am sure the cops are just okay with a
vampire commuinity that has to live off
of our blood 🙂 bunch of freaks.
Charlie - March 7, 2010 at 7:24 am |
what a bunch of shit charlie cops
do know and are prohibited to say
a thing its our right you know jack ass
sam about the library every vampire has
the right for a 1 time entry for spells library
5 or 4 should interest you spells even humans
haven’t uttered and that work but as always
be careful what you read some things are
not always good to be opened youll know
when you see it we all hold a key you
must be in a dream state or no entry
me she personally took me to it very
large like a whole new world covered
in books and scrolls but very neat history
is seen and made there never interrupt a student
or another soul if you happen to see yourself speak
nothing to it its sorta get what you came for and be
gone kinda thing for a second entry you must sacrifice
some thing you desire as gose the saying knowledge isn’t
always worth it bout the third time you go youll end up
a student or test subject best get it the first time.
And marris is no more her hunting party nabbed him
i dont think he will be speaking to anyone soon
celdaron - March 8, 2010 at 5:21 pm |
Is it required to be a vampyre
to be able to enter this library?
As in,
a human wouldn’t find themselves there,
but could a lycan?
And this library is seen with the mind’s eye,
or is it physically an actual library?
Also,
4 or 5 books,
or 4 or 5 spells?
And if so,
what type of spells?
Samantha - March 9, 2010 at 2:32 am |
question for my queen whens my due date here if im that special i hardly see you now a days whats going on here you seem to be bouncin around every where
celdaron - March 8, 2010 at 5:56 pm |
and samantha a question just a question are you adopted just a friend asked me to ask seems he thinks he knows you here.
celdaron - March 8, 2010 at 6:00 pm |
No, I am not adopted.
I always feel like I am
but I have proof I am not,
so there is your answer.
Who sought this information?
Samantha - March 9, 2010 at 1:47 am |
Celdaron,
Well I really don’t want to repeat my self so this is what I saw..
“for the past week or so i have been having these weird vivd de javu-ish dreams….One of them is of the day that you have mentioned before the 12/12/12 12:00…well at that time I see my self lying in bed and as the clock sets its time to what you said I wake up and bite the man that I am in bed with…and then all I see is me looking up satisfied for the first time in my life….then it skips to me standing on some ruins with the bodies of my loved ones laying on them and I just look forward, but behind me there is a man. Some man that I can feel is very powerfull. He just stands there looking at me….waiting.” The man behind me is X. This was my dream.
Yuuki - March 9, 2010 at 1:15 am |
Yukki-
I think you are having visions of the future,
not the past.
After the supernova
and when most of the humans
are gone I think Yion will be strong enough
to have a permanent physical form.
We are still learning about him though.
If you have any questions
about him just email me– pbjcookie@gmail.com
Selene - March 9, 2010 at 2:06 am |
Oh really.
All right now I am trying to figure
out is what does he have to do with me….
Ahh all I can do is think over and over about him..
Yuuki - March 9, 2010 at 3:24 am |
Okay so I’ve had some questions
about safely drinking animal blood
so I did some research and here is
what you can do.
First off make sure the animal
you are hunting looks healthy.
I mean you can tell if something
is wrong with an animal or if it has rabies.
Always survey the animal before hunting
it to make sure nothing is wrong with it.
Next: Blood spoils quickly
and easily attracts bacteria.
Make sure to use it the same day.
Add red wine vinegar in a ratio
of 1 cup of to every 6 cups of blood.
This keeps the blood from thickening.
And its safer.
Deers blood is the most common animal blood
to drink and they are pretty abundant.
Hard to catch though.
Also pig blood,
or duck blood.
But as long as you cook it right
you can drink any animal blood available.
You can actually buy some sorts of blood
if anyone is interested in that.
You can get it online.
There are also recipes to
safley drink animal blood.
I try to do this when I can.
Here is one.
You can take out the rest of the stuff
if all your interested in is the blood.
(this means skinning it–
I learned how to do that
from my great grandma).
•¾ kilo whatever the animal meat is.
(this means skinning it–
I learned how to do that from my great grandma).
•4 cups of the blood
•2 cups vinegar
•6 pieces finger pepper
•1 clove garlic, crushed
•2 onions, sliced
•1 tablespoon sugar
•1 tablespoon cooking oil
•1 teaspoon salt
•lemongrass
Mix the blood with vinegar,
salt and lemongrass.
Set aside.
Remember always use blood
immediatly so it doesn’t spoil.
Clean the meat very well
after skinning and removing the insides.
Cut the meat into strips of 1×2 inches.
Sauté the meat in a little cooking oil,
garlic and onions.
Add the blood and simmer until done.
And there you have it.
Selene - March 9, 2010 at 5:38 pm |
5 and a half months without blood,
gonna beat the record! (damn… can’t take it!!!)
Saromin - March 9, 2010 at 6:30 pm |
Okay the easy way to drink animal blood is to just add 2 cups of vinegar or wine for every six cups of blood and simmer it for a second.
Just thought I should out the quick way on here 🙂 that’s how I do it.
Selene - March 11, 2010 at 9:20 pm |
why add stuff? blood tastes best on it’s own!
Saromin - March 12, 2010 at 1:32 pm |
Help…please…I keep on feeling like the reality I am living in isn’t the real thing. I feel like there is something hiding from me and I also feel like I ve been there but in the past. Its hard to describe but I am sort of worried that I will eventualy pass out, like I almost did today, and end up in the hospital. What if they do find out that I am a vampire? Can they do that? and How? I am terrified that I’ll get exposed or wake up in the past…. HELP I don’t kno what to think of this anymore. And About Yion I think I’ve hear his voice.
Not to long ago I was walkingto school and it was foggy and glumy (my fave weather) and I didn’t have music on and noticed it was quiet and I started to think of him and thats when I heard a voice whisper “Soon we’ll be together” and thats it… I am so confused that I don’t know what to think anymore.
Yuuki - March 12, 2010 at 1:14 am |
Yuuki–
Email me, I think I can help but I’d rather not alk about it on this site. Thanks
Selene.
Selene - March 12, 2010 at 1:26 am |
Alright I will thanks so much!
Yuuki - March 15, 2010 at 2:39 am
I guess Vampires have this feeling
that everything is worthless,
or it’s just my hunger.
I go to school,
come back,
meet friend,
meet parents,
nothing,
exam don’t count,
nothing,
I feel as if everything is just a dream,
but it’s worthless.
Does that mean I’m goin random coz of hunger,
or does it mean that all Vampires have this?
Saromin - March 12, 2010 at 2:14 pm |
ah i know exactly how you feel.
like i get hella bad grades but for
some reason i dont care.
and then every day i feel sleepy
and like im dreaming. nothing seems real..
but then at night i feel alive and hyper
and it takes forever for me to sleep,
but life just feels really unreal
alessandra - April 20, 2010 at 4:03 am |
Justin Mariñas SORRY ABOUT THIS!
when you are reading this dont stop
or something bad will happen!
My name is summer i am 15 years old
i have blonde hair,
many scars no nose or ears..
i am dead.
if you dont copy this just like from the ring,
on 5 more sites..
or..i will appear one dark quiet night
when your not expecting it by your bed …
with a knife and kill you.
this is no joke
something good will happen to you
if you post this on 5 m
dylan munar - March 12, 2010 at 3:28 pm |
I have almost all of those symptoms,
if you live in Canada, (Nova Scotia Preferred)
could you book it to Halifax Nova Scotia and bite me?
I am eager to be a vampire,
I have been studying them ever since I was five.
My email is vamps_rule1999@hotmail.com
contact me if you are a real vampire.
(fakers will be ignored)
jack - March 13, 2010 at 4:35 am |
I have almost all of those symptoms,
if you live in Canada, (Nova Scotia Preferred)
could you book it to Halifax Nova Scotia and bite me?
I am eager to be a vampire,
I have been studying them ever since I was five.
My email is vamps_rule1999@hotmail.com
contact me if you are a real vampire.
jack - March 13, 2010 at 4:37 am |
ok mate,
learn some more before you
decide to become one of us.
first of all –
if u get bitten,
you’ll most likely die,
as ur human body won’t be able
to cope with the transformation
(not a shape change)
which it was not expecting,
and you will die.
second of all –
only about 7% of our population
is willing to bite someone
Saromin - March 13, 2010 at 10:00 am |
Also, I doubt a vampyre is something you’d ever actually wish to be if you knew what it was like firsthand. It’s more like a death wish; what you are saying.
Samantha - March 13, 2010 at 7:05 pm
Can u be born a vampire?
I was never bitten, (that I know about)
but I seem to be a vampire…
blood craving,
clever intuition,
aloof,
etc
Tess - March 16, 2010 at 5:08 pm
seriously how could you think any of us would ever do that to anyone!?Your an idiot to think some one will just fly over and bite you like it’s nothing!! Don’t wish it on yourself just live your happy little oblivious life and die like everyone else and stop trying! I’m sorry if I’m being harsh but your better off human and maybe you shouldn’t visit this site again. It will give some one like you bad ideas.
Angelika - March 14, 2010 at 12:59 am |
I concur.
Samantha - March 14, 2010 at 4:34 pm
hey strange morgan
thank you for the advice
and sorry for not talking to you soon enough
and yes i remember having those dreams
when i was only about 12 2 years ago.
I cannot drink blood yet
but have very strong cravings for it
even though i am not full fledged.
yours for eternity,
Brittany Reed 😛
brittany - March 13, 2010 at 5:34 am |
lol,
does nobody here change their name???
my Vampiric name is
Saromin Daugún Suathion,
while I am NOT telling you
my Human name 😉
Saromin - March 13, 2010 at 10:03 am |
I’ll tell u a secret, Tess isn’t my human name either.
But I’m not going to be telling THAT, now, am i?
Do I need a better vampric (or lycan) name?
Tess - March 16, 2010 at 5:06 pm |
yeah some do if they prefer to and mine is arria barrall for instince. some choose not to cause u can get confused by having more than one name and it helps tell if the person talking to you is a vampire to.
brittany - March 13, 2010 at 10:31 pm |
yea, but I don’t get confused 😉
Saromin - March 14, 2010 at 3:58 pm |
OMFG!!!
I got almost ALL of thease sympoms!!!
And ive been interested n antthang
and evertang in tha supernatul sence
i waz like 8!!! iz that wird?
dancerchick - March 14, 2010 at 5:21 pm |
no ive had the same intrest all my life…
of course im weird so it might be to other ppl
tayley_rae - March 14, 2010 at 10:18 pm |
huh,
i have most of them. ive never tasted blood before
but i have a weird craving for it… the sun burns…
theres alot up there that apllies to me. funny i knew it!:)
tayley_rae - March 14, 2010 at 10:16 pm |
poser. simple
Saromin - March 15, 2010 at 6:13 pm |
Hello,
My Name Is Destani Nicholina – I HAve Most Of These Symtoms & & Its Starting To Scare Me * I Know To Some People This may Sound Like Complete & Utter Bull Shit ! , But Its True * I Have SomeWhat Of Fangs & My Bestie Calls Em Freak Teeth Becuase I Was Chewing Om My Metal Tweezers & I Bit A Whole Through It – – & & I Have Read That Some Of You Cut Yourselfs Too Drink Blood ( I Myself Have Done That & Once My Friend Accedintly Cut Her Fingeer & Blood Seemed Out I Went To Reech Fo A Band Aid & When I Turned Around The Room Smelt Diff. I Asked Her If SHe Smeeled It & She Said No & Gave Me A wierd Look The Smell Was Wonderful & I Got A Wierd Hungry Feeling In The Pit Of My Stomach * & Thats When I Realized It Was Her Blood – – I freaked Out Bc I Got The Feeling I Wanted To lick Her Finger – So I Gave Her The Band- Aid & Walked Out Of The Room ! && Also ^ I Dont Think Im Haveing Visions But If I Feel That Something Is Going To Happen It Uselly Does , But Its Small Stuff Like I Know When one Of Myfriends Isnt Coming Too School The next Day . Bc I Feel itt In the Morning & Then They Dont Show ! & & Not Too Be Rude But I Dont Believe Most Of The Stuff That Has Been Said On Here . Like Having Visions Of Being On A Hill & Over Looking A Mayham of Desstruction ! . No Offense But I Believe 100% That Vampires Are Real && Im Finding That I May Be One , Idkk & & Who Ever Wants To Come On Here & & Make This A Game Then Fuck You Bc You Dont Know What The Hell Your Talking About & I Garrentee You This Is Going To Come Back Too you & Bit You In The Ass ( Litterally ) Love & Compassion , Destani <3
Destani - March 15, 2010 at 12:16 am |
I went to sleep with the window open and my iHome playing and eventualy I had fallen asleep but at some point I felt like someone was there. I felt him. Yion. Its like I saw it in my mind. Him getting in thought window and very swiftly getting to my bed side and he was about to reach out to me but thats when I moved and he disapeared.
…….
–Selene I sent u an e-mail under vampire_yuuki66@yahoo.com
Yuuki - March 15, 2010 at 3:01 am |
Thnks, I sent u 1 back.
Selene - March 15, 2010 at 3:11 am |
I hate people like you Destani,
you get a few – ugh “symptoms”
that’s just insulting you talk like
its a freakin disease, poser-
and you think you know everything.
Well let me tell you,
until you go through all of the pain
and sacrifice that comes along with
being a vampire then you can talk.
But until then,
get off this site because I am sick
and tired of all of you fakes on this site,
dumbass.
Haha “no offense”, *note sarcasm*.
Selene.
Wanted to put this on here
for anyone actually wanting to learn
about vampires before they decided
they are one–
I got a new email selene.v22@gmail.com
(same Selene,different email 🙂
Selene - March 15, 2010 at 4:37 am |
I have 19 of those symptoms!
Allysa - March 15, 2010 at 5:29 am |
They’re not fucking symptoms!!
get it throught ur head HUMAN!!
Yuuki - March 16, 2010 at 10:33 pm |
ive had enough threats dylan
suck it ill be waiting for ya.
kill me i havent died even when
i was hit full speed by a truc.
i am a prince fuck yu come to me
youll just be sucked clean of every
last drop of blood i swear youll regret
your words .sorry guys i will not tolerate
this from humans
fuck um all of um dylan your the worst human
ive encountered how dare yu threaten even a
LOW BLOOD of my kind scum.go back to lala land
or end up dead aSS WIPE.stop wasting our time
and be stupid somewhere els bad day to give me
an email like that specially when im hungry im tired
of not having human blood my awakening is don.
early but done
i can freely take who ever
i want your first on the list bub
BRING IT.
celdaron - March 15, 2010 at 6:29 am |
I don’t mean to be rude,
but isn’t that a little harsh?
You probably have a point but still…
If you are hungry and tired,
and a vampire,
you’re still so much stronger
than whoever’s offended you,
so…
Why let it bother you?
Please don’t kill me…
Tess - March 15, 2010 at 7:45 pm |
Hehe,
asswipe is like the funniest insult.
Idk why I think that, I’m weird. 🙂
Selene - March 15, 2010 at 7:51 pm |
But seriously Tess has a point,
humans are ignorant and afraid of what
they don’t know or can’t understand,
eventually they will kill themselves off
and we’ll be rid of them for good.
Until then I’m gonna try to ignore them.
Selene - March 16, 2010 at 2:30 pm
i have also emailed the guy
who wants to be bit i think our
queen should decide i gave him
the ritual if he dose it she will decide
the ritual if yu want to know is and always
has been this if no one will bite she will with
or without care too even children have been killed
by her humans to her are pleasure pain and food
food FOOD is exactly what hes gonna offer well
the food part here it is to those that desperate
to become secret leaked well only a true vamp
with true blood in them will become from this
its a form of true awakening like a straight
bite literally to speed up the process
entirely to full awakening lets see if
hes got this very potential
1.8 red or black candles
2.1 mirror preferably a large 1
3. a bowl of your own blood if its
someone else s they will turn not you
or worse die
4.lite each candle counter clockwise
5.each time you lite 1 say the following
(ashira goddess of blood lust and destruction hear my call)
say nicely and believable
6.when you feel or even see her never
look into her eyes very disrespectful for
you are not her lover and make sure you
really want this your heart and soul desire this
more than life.
if not consider yourself dead.
if you feel pain and it hurts let her
hear it let her enjoy your pain and
suffering she bears a gift of a second
life never i mean never hold it in
7. after pains gone if you live drink
the bowl of your own blood and let the
ride begin babe its gonna hurt REAL BAD
never in your dreams will you feel stomach
pains like this like you’ve been hungry for years
course its a crazy mans wish i say let him
try let the queen show him true pain.
dont worry you guys need to know this
anyway shows im doing my job here
celdaron - March 15, 2010 at 7:28 am |
this is for yukki
here don’t be afraid
hes probably your mate
embrace it lol dont run hes
probably whats best for you
he knows it i know it we all do
go with him dont be afraid ask
him question im sure he will answer
she did it to me sounds like what she
did hes doin to you good for you entirely
good news im happy for ya all of you should
be too oki its sun up bed time
celdaron - March 15, 2010 at 7:35 am |
Thank You Celdaron…you really made my day 🙂
After talking with humans…
ahh well long story but it just proves that talking
to you or saronim or selene or anyone like them
makes me happy because they accualy understand.
Thanks again.
Yuuki - March 15, 2010 at 11:12 pm |
ok about the library for Samantha
lycans can enter but seriously on a full moon
sleep under it same warnings as before about
the spells there are tons endless scrolls of
um i got that spell from there yea i went back
usually when people think of spells there
actually connected to the library at that moment
kinda like an entry put if yu want in sleep by the
window under the moon in a SAFE SPOT your soul
dose leave the body just think of how it would look
actually be there in your mind let yourself wonder
and drift i found out its actually every where you go
only super naturals know the true link some never notice
it those like kids who will actually disappear human
report them missing there actually staying there just
some cases and as you know never wanna go back
so humans claim them dead when they dont want
too after a long time anyway vampires just like
every one els are not welcome every time like
i said you gotta be respectful the more
respect the more you’ll go there me im
a prince i can go when ever and i can take
1 person with me anyone i want but just 1
and if your not respectful you’ll be a test subject
real soon almost instant not only is it a library
its a school most of you have been there as souls
not everybody just the really gifted like i can move
a city with my mind gifted o.0 i cant however would
be nice but everything is learn able just takes a long
time and most never see it no faith no game anyway
any questions (email me here at) (celdaron3@yahoo.com)
Samantha i hope you get in lol queens looking forward to seeing you.
human witches and warlocks dont try
you’ll die they dio not like fakes
you will be a kids science project
most of them study how humans
are born get my drift youll end up
with weird kids and beings in ya kinda
funny to watch even guys as well funnier
to watch then have it done too ya 1 flick of
the wand if ya think yur a toad guess what
yur wrong yu might have um in ya ill stop there
kinda gross but eh dont be a fake and try to enter.
not a good idea
celdaron - March 15, 2010 at 8:09 am |
Thanks a load. 🙂
Is she really? Well I guess I am too lol
Samantha - March 16, 2010 at 11:05 pm |
I seriously want to know what you mean by the library.
Tess - March 28, 2010 at 11:48 am |
Celadron you are a prince are you not.
I seek to know about our kind,
and our gifts.
yet I only can feel certain gifts,
ones that relate to the future,
or energies.
Do you have a gift,
in some sense of the word.
Fire the Vampire - July 6, 2010 at 7:14 pm |
tayley_rae –
obiously ur not a Vampire,
just a film/book-fan
Saromin - March 15, 2010 at 6:25 pm |
Oh my God,
the weirdest thing happened the other day;
There was this weirdo who ket hugging me at school,
and wouldn’t let go.
I was sane at first, just telling him
to get lost and all that, but when he wouldn’t,
i actually growled.
No joke,
a proper growl.
Then I bit him.
Not purposely,
if that makes any sense,
but I bit him on the arm,
and drew blood.
I didn’t taste any of it,
but my stomach clenched a bit.
Help?
Tess - March 15, 2010 at 7:31 pm |
By the way,
I have dream-visions.
Not all the time,
and not every dream,
and not even anything important.
One where I got a dog
(It happened the week after)
One where I had to sit next to someone
I didn’t want to (happened the next day)
And then I have deja vu all the time.
Coincidense?
Tess - March 15, 2010 at 7:42 pm |
There are no coincidences or accidents in life…..
Yuuki - March 15, 2010 at 11:13 pm |
helpful…
Tess - March 16, 2010 at 8:11 am
No it’s not a coincidence.
I have dreams like that too,
and the de ja vu, it’s a natural thing to happen
once you open up your third chakra,
if you want them to be more detailed
and clear you shoud try meditation and
lucid dreaming skills ilke dream journaling
or water/ dream therapy.
There are lots of ways to remember dreams better too,
some people say to drink half a glass of water before
bed and while drinking it tell yourself that you will
remember your dreams,
then when you wake up you drink
the other half and remember.
After you have a dream always
write it down in some way,
some people like to draw some write,
no matter how insignificant it may seem,
it helps you in the long run.
selene.v22@gmail.com
Selene - March 16, 2010 at 2:36 pm |
Thanks,
Can I just ask, what’s the third chakra?
Tess - March 16, 2010 at 5:02 pm
Tess,
Yuuki is right,
you have found a small
but some times very useful gift.
I am like you but I don’t
see things like you do.
I hear things passing to me through time.
Don’t be alarmed you will
either master it or almost loses it.
depending on conditions I have yet to discover.
Fire the Vampire - July 6, 2010 at 7:20 pm |
Your third chakra is your intuitive chakra,
also it holds emotions like anger and hate
but thats beside the point.
Anyway your third chakra
(the one in your stomach)
is where your intuition comes from
its also called the sun chakra,
and its colors are reds oranges and yellows.
Selene - March 16, 2010 at 5:32 pm |
I do have pretty sharp intuition…
Tess - March 16, 2010 at 7:12 pm |
Tess-
Have you ever had a dream
where you are stabbed in the stomach?
Selene - March 17, 2010 at 2:09 pm |
Umm….
Might have done…
I got eaten by a shark once,
but it died as soon as it had
tried to bite my leg…
stabbed in the stomach?
it’s possible. I
‘m not a big rememberer of dreams,
but I’m having a sense of deja vu right now…
Tess - March 17, 2010 at 4:18 pm |
Oh because I read on a dream analysis
site today that if you are stabbed in the stomach
it represents the opening of your third chakra.
I had a dream where my shadow
self stabbed me in the stomach.
Selene - March 17, 2010 at 4:29 pm
lol, funniest part of Vampirism –
see blood =
feel hungry XD gets so annoying in school lol
Saromin - March 17, 2010 at 5:08 pm |
anybody play world of warcraft
strange i ask but i like it just seeing
if anybody els plays im a lvl 80 dwarf
otharus on farstriders ALLIANCE rules babe
horde sucks anyway
if yall play i know human game
but its fun i play on me spare time.
celdaron - March 18, 2010 at 9:55 pm |
I don’t but a few of the girls
from my dorm play it they seem
to think its fun too. 🙂
Selene - March 18, 2010 at 10:00 pm |
I’m trying to draw the
first dream I had about Yion.
The weird thing is….
I can draw everyone else except him.
I don’t know what that means
just felt like sharing it cuz apparently
this website is the only outlet for me to talk
about these things.
No one else knows….
Yuuki - March 19, 2010 at 1:27 am |
I got 13 right on here,
and i have liked vampires
emmencly since i was very little.
I seem to remember dreams of people
coming at me while i slept,
but i was sleeping.
Animals love me,
and the sun does hurt my eyes a little bit,
but i do not believe that affects vampires.
My freinds put complete trust in me,
and tell me all of there secrets,
(like on of them told me when
they had sex at the age of 12.)
I can pretty easily tell if someone is upset,
or super happy, or mad.
My friend Xyla claims to be a vampire,
and i believe her.
She is very fast,
and she claims to be a not full grown vampire,
but still a fledgling.
She doesnt like to talk about it,
she wants to be normal.
She has an odd connection to cats,
when i first met her, and i left school that day,
several cats followed me home.
Once,
she came to spend the night
(I know,bad idea right)
and a cat sat outside on the fence all night,
staring at my window.
When she came over,
i asked her if she wanted a soda.
She said sure,
and i went downstairs to get some.
After pouring two sodas in a cup,
i took a raw chicken out of the fridge,
and let some of the blood in the
countanier drip into her soda.
When her soda had turned resonably darker,
i looked at the other cup and took a knife
from the kitchen cabinet.
Quickly, i cut my finger and let a
few drops fall into the second soda.
When i was back in my room
i gave her the chicken blood soda
and i held mine in my hand.
“Ready?”
i said “one two three”
she took a sip of her soda
and i pressed mine to my lips,
squeezing them shut.
But one drop fell onto my tounge
and the flavor exploded into my mouth
(sweet, sour, hot, cold, all at once, amazing).
She looked at her soda carefully,
saying “what flavor is this?”
i told her it was new,
and to try mine.
We swapped glasses and as i took a sip,
it tasted great,
but not as good as before.
She looked at hers in disgust.
She said it tasted stale, horrible.
After we swapped glasses back,
i told her that i had dumped chicken blood
into her soda.
A normal person whould have dropped
the glass immediatly,
but she shrugged and nonchalantly
took another sip.
(I DID TOO, AND LOVED IT!
IS THERE SOMETHING WRONG WITH ME?????)
Please,
someone answer my questions and help!!!
Kotah - March 19, 2010 at 2:04 am |
Sorry,
this is my full name Kotah Nyx Cushway
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 19, 2010 at 2:21 am |
Last night i had a dream,
but i cant remember it clearly…..
I remember a boy,
almost 15ish.
He had black hair,
combed back with a single curl in the front,
a cute cirl.
He had green eyes,
a really deep green,
like emeralds,
clean cut emeralds.
He wore a black t-shirt,
but it was old and dirty,
just like his ripped jeans.
I think he wore…..hiking boots maybe?
He said something,
but i cant remember.
I swear it felt like he was there,
but when i turned around he was gone…………..
I am a vampire,
but i still beleave in God.
Listen to me clearly,
i hate it.
You humans might think its funny
and mysteriouse and cool, but its not.
Animals love me,
i have always loved vampires,
and the sun hurts my eyes a little,
but i do not beleive that affects vampires.
I wasn’t always a vampire,
it happened only recently,
but i cant remember how.
I only come up with blanks.
i am quite new,
and i don’t exactly know what to do.
When i awoke though,
my stomach hurt so severly,
i almost thought i had died…..
Someone plz help me out,
im young and dont quite know
how to hunt.
Give me tips.
P.S. Dont you hate it when humans
say they have vampire “symptoms”?
I mean,
what are we,
a freaking desease,
God!
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 19, 2010 at 2:35 am |
vampire hunters………
do they exist?
Ive never had to deal with one,
have any of you??????
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 19, 2010 at 4:28 am |
Ok…I’ve read your comments.
To be frank I’m not sure you are a vampire.
I have a friend who loves the
taste of blood but she ain’t a vamp.
Second of all it doesn’t taste the same
in a soda as the real pure thing.
The second comment sounds pretty much
as if a HUMAN read all the comments before
well at least some and just tried to sound like
you were one of us.
Who cares if you believe in God.
Many do others don’t some
don’t even care at all.
If you really want to know whats wrong with you…
speak your true mind,
clear your head and focus on what you
really want to say because right now to me it
seems like your just trying to be and not really are.
Now I may be some what wrong about you
being human or not but do the ‘clearing your mind’
thing because it seems like you need to….
Please don’t take this message the wrong way.
You said you needed help well here it is…
at least in my point of view.
P.S. about the vampire hunters.
I had the same question before
and the person that answered it
said that its a rare possiblity of
having a vampire hunter walk on
this earth…
but she also said that it could be a possibility.
WEll hope this helps….
🙂
Yuuki - March 20, 2010 at 12:05 am |
Dont worry, i understand your point of view,
but i truly am a vampire,
or at least, kinda.
Truly,
I’m a dhampir.
If you dont know what that means,
it means im half and half.
I didnt know if it would matter,
you know???
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 20, 2010 at 1:41 am
I understand your point of view,
but i truly am a vampire,
and not a human.
Plus, ima vampire,
not a speed reader,
and im kinda lazy.
I wouldnt have read all of the comments.
I DID however,
read the one about the “symptoms”,
and its kinda offensive.
It makes it sound as if vampirism is a disease,
and i dont like it.
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 20, 2010 at 1:44 am |
Being a dhampir is kinda the same,
but you arent really affected by sunlight,
you know?
Being part human and part vampire is hard,
because it tends not to make you as fast
or as good as hunting.
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 20, 2010 at 1:46 am |
plus, the think about my freind……
i really just wanted to know if she waz
lying to me or not.
I havent told her about me,
just in case she iz,
so i need to know what u guys think.
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 20, 2010 at 1:50 am |
Lol ok…
im kinda off today so i guess…
wait are you saying ur a dhampir?
and i know…
humans make me sick.
but they never learn.
and yeah if ur friend made a weird face
like she didn’t like it then shes either
human or something else.
Thanks for taking the comment so chill 🙂
Yuuki - March 20, 2010 at 2:56 am |
than you for your opinion,
and plz help me out on my last question
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 20, 2010 at 1:59 am |
damphir is hunters blood
half vampire and human most
of them hunt us why seek us out
i think your trouble ive killed many
hunters mostly psychic hunters trying
to enter ones dreams the body cannot
live without the mind you know not even
us sounds to me tv got the best of you if
i am wrong however which im probably not
queen says you are so i listen my opinion really
doesn’t matter over hers her children tend to fear
each other and for good reason lots of traitors now
a days must i demonstrate notice the one that wanted
to be like us isint here or has stopped coming here she
wont give me details but its not good details cowardic3e
played a part in his matter….on another note if any of
you speak a unfamiliar language at times like say
shadow tongue yu best not or try not to utter
them while angry shadow tongue consist of
hiss like talk some dont realize they do it
lots dont but bad things come from it
when angry and its only uttered by
awakened vampires experienced
vampires some lycans pick it up
early (seah ma dueth) means
embrace the shadow i know
a lil bit of it only lycans and
vampires speak it or worse
demon if you hear these
words basically run
there prolly not good
words to hear specially
if you feel yur being watched
shadow tongue is for the truly
gifted spell wielders and casters
no humans know this language absolutely
none i was told i could say those words because
humans prolly wont say them right its not said how
it sounds i will say no more on it just be careful plz.
celdaron - March 20, 2010 at 3:14 am |
I think I could be a vampire….
Ever since I became interested in vampires,
I’ve started seeing ‘signs’ for it throughout me
(is that an okay word?).
I’m eating and drinking things
I’ve never even liked before,
and I’m still craving something else,
something I can’t find…
My glare scares the wits out of people,
especially my friends.
I freaked out my science partner yesterday,
and I found that I’ve started baring my teeth
at people when I’m really angry.
I keep biting people when they’re annoying me.
Not hard,
an I don’t mean to,
but still…that’s not exactly normal behaviour,
is it?
Can you reply?
I want to know what I am…
If that is anything out of the ordinary…
P.S.
I have psychic dreams and I can palm read.
Elsa - March 20, 2010 at 7:47 am |
ummm, AGAIN,
I AM a dhampir,
but i assure you im NOT obsessed
with hunting down vampires.
I know what your talking about,
but they are called “daywalker”
wich is almost like a dhampir,
but thats when a vampire feeds off
a pregnnt human mother.
My father is a vampire,
and my mothers a human,
so its not the same,
but you are correct,
most daywalkers are bent on
destroying the vampire population.
and yukki, thank you for clearing
up the matter with my HUMAN friend.
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 20, 2010 at 4:53 pm |
wait…
human or (something else)???
What else could she be??
Could she be werewolf???
No,
she hates wolves,
hunts them every summer…….
so what could she be??
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 20, 2010 at 5:06 pm |
Lol idk there are many possibilities
I’m not that very sure because i just recently
entered this world and i am still learning 🙂
but there could be a possibility she might
have gotten it in her head too.
Not too sure idk if you want to describe her
more maybe then I’ll be able to help more.
Good Luck
Yuuki - March 20, 2010 at 8:04 pm |
well, she is pale,
with big, dark brown eyes.
She is really fast.
She eats and drinks
everything a human would,
but she has some weird
connection with cats.
Once i spent the day with her,
and after we left school,
while we were walking,
like 4 or 5 cats followed us.
then, one time she spent the night.
and a cat stared up at my window
and sat there all night!
kotah nyx cushhway - March 20, 2010 at 9:08 pm |
Hey…
so it me again idk if my names gonna look diff or something
*im writing from a diff place**
anyway it may seem that she might be kinda like the cat woman o.
O weird well sorry but for now i don’t really have time to be on
here so e-mail me at vampire_yuuki66@yahoo.com and i’ll talk
to u bout it on there!!
Yuuki - March 22, 2010 at 7:16 pm |
i have 30 of these does that mean anything?
Diana - March 21, 2010 at 3:33 pm |
hey guys,
i haven’t been on in a while,
my teachers are piling up
a lot of homework,
but i have some time for now.
I just wanted to say that I’m here
if any of you have any questions.
I’ll try to answer as best as i can,
but don’t worry if i don’t respond right away.
As I said,
I have a lot of homework.
p.s.
can any of you tell me if Lauren
is ever going to respond,
since she hasn’t been on
since winter break,
and she’s never gone so long
without coming on here.
We were really good friends
when she was talking,
so any responses are welcome.
Thanks for your help.
bob - March 21, 2010 at 9:22 pm |
Tess– I have some questions for you
please email me selene.v22@gmail.com
Thanks!
Selene - March 22, 2010 at 3:04 pm |
Sent u one.
Tess - March 22, 2010 at 7:23 pm |
Ok so all of you stop calling them “symptoms”.
Get this through your pathetic human skulls:
Being a vampire is not a disease,
there is a medical human issue
that causes humans to like the taste of blood
but this is not what we are talking about here,
there is a huge difference between human issues
and being a vampire,
got it?
It is not called “vampirism”.
Vampirism is a word for humans
who want to be vampires,
but ARE NOT.
So in other words anyone
who has “vampirism” is a POSER.
Just because you drink blood
does not mean you are a vampire
so talk to real vampires and really learn
about vampires before you decide you are one.
Because most likely of you are all
“OMG I am a vampire,
I just KNEW IT!!!!”
You are a poser,
ok?
So don’t jump to conclusions.
Remember,
you have to,
absolutely have to go through
an awakening before you become a vampire.
So just know that you will see signs
of becoming a vampire before you do.
Such as:
Better vision,
hearing,
physical and mental ability,
the thirst for something that may seem “unknown”,
much better healing ability,
and much more.
You don’t just wake up one day and say
“Oh I’m a vampire”
because thats not how it works.
Selene - March 23, 2010 at 2:42 am |
Hear, hear.
Tess - March 23, 2010 at 5:05 pm |
I’m with ya on this one!!!
P.S.
hey how long does the awakening occur
and what age a vampire is most likely to go through it
*you know in human years*
Yuuki - March 23, 2010 at 6:01 pm |
first it was my hearing and then my sight and so on
britton - May 15, 2010 at 6:09 am |
Hey, i agree too.
From what you explained selene,
i think i am a real vampire.
One of main things you said which
i have was the thirst for some thing
that might be “unknown”.
Even through the consumption
of huge quantities of food,
i have never beenfully satisfied.
It feels like i need something like air
that is essential for my wellbeing.
Also, i think i express certain
psychic and magical abilities.
For example,
i can control what grade i recieve on a test.
The odd thing is that i do this using
the exact opposite of what people say
helps in seeing the future.
I convince myself that the opposite
of what i want to happen occurs.
bob - March 23, 2010 at 6:54 pm |
Yuuki–
It differs for different vampires.
It can last 4 to 8 weeks and
usually happens around puberty,
which happens at different times
for different people.
Puberty can begin anywhere
from 11-16 so it just depends.
Hope I helped 🙂
bob–
That’s exactly how I felt,
till I learned that I needed blood
and is usually the main sign that you
are becoming a vampire.
That’s weird,
I’ve never heard of that happening before lol.
But if its effective then good for you 🙂
I have to really concentrate on
what I want and then it just happens.
One of the coolest things
about being a vampire I’d say.
selene.v22@gmail.com if anyone has a question.
Selene - March 23, 2010 at 7:25 pm |
I can do that!
I can will anything I want to happen.
It’s not fool proof,
but it works.
Tess - March 24, 2010 at 5:24 pm |
Whoa I have all of those symptoms
except for the sex thing but that’s
probably because I’m only thirteen.
That is so cool I always
knew I was different!!
Katherine - March 23, 2010 at 9:16 pm |
Did you not hear what we’ve just said?
They Are Not Symptoms!
PLEASE don’t use that word.
If you want any other words,
use ‘signs’ or ‘traits’ or something like that.
Tess - March 24, 2010 at 5:30 pm |
Ok, FREAKS.
Forget it all.
Is this some sort of RPG site?
You people are idiots!
You are not vampires and ‘dhampirs’.
Selene is absolutely right.
What is wrong with you people?
Does it comfort you
to call yourself a murderous demon?
If it does,
you should seek mental help immediately.
I don’t dispel the fact that vampires
exist but yet I own the courage
to declare that I’m not one.
Now if all you 10-year-olds have noticed,
one of the rules is ‘
* You have had a strong interest in vampires
(in any aspect of the genre)
probably since puberty onwards ‘.
So they’re EXPECTING you to say, ‘
Yeah, I read Twilight.
I really enjoyed it.’
(If you can say that you have 90% more
courage than most people on this site)
and to admit you’ve read Twilight and
The Vampire Diaries and Anne Rice.
All of you people are just INSANE
in turning yourself to believe you
are vampires with special powers.
You’ll be the geeks in high school
who are in the stupid clubs.
By the way,
I don’t want any
‘Oh, I am SO offended by this!
Most of us on this website are truly vampires…’
blah blah blah.
Get off your high horse and down to Earth.
YOU AREN’T VAMPIRES!!!
Especially if you say
“Oh, I don’t read Vampire books
but I am very happy I am one.”
or tell people
“Thank you for explaining
that to my HUMAN friend!”.
By the way,
I can say I have read all four Twilight books,
all five Vampire Diaries books and I am
planning to read the sixth,
and I’m currently reading Anne Rice’s ‘The Vampire Lestat’.
Let’s see if you “vampires”
have the guts to say that.
bloodyfreak - March 24, 2010 at 3:12 am |
Hey asshole read the very last post I put on here and see what you say about that!! I swear humans like you make me sick…you think your all and say things before you think of the consequences of it….anyway I’m not going to spend my time or waste my breath on a piece of trash like you just one wuestion though smart ass!!
If you think all of this why even did you come looking for this site you twilight trash!?
P.s. I did have the guts to say that….
Yuuki - March 25, 2010 at 9:54 pm |
I’m very young but all of the symptoms
happened or are happening to me but
they are far more extreme
like I went through 3 laptops in 1 month
cuz they all malfunctioned.
I’v had MANY past life visions.
I trance out VERY VERY often.
Instead of having one or two people
who understand me no one does.
I hate eating.
I can predict the future and it happens.
My alergies are horrible.
I am very deep.
My theroy is that I am a very powerful vampire
I’m not sure why me since I am very young.
I need answers someone please tell me.
seriously - March 25, 2010 at 12:59 am |
You need answers? here they are:
1- you’re arrogant, quote: ‘I’m a very powerful vampire’
2- you’re exaggerating because you *need* to be different
3- I suggest you start eating. Everyone eats food,
including vampires, lycans, and shapeshifters,
though they usually prefer something else.
4- I can probably tell you that everyone
on this site trance’s out often,
including the human posers
5- There are people who don’t get others.
It’s a little thing called ignorance
P.S they are NOT symptoms.
Use ‘signs’ or ‘traits’ PLEASE!
Tess - March 28, 2010 at 11:16 am |
bloody freak eh sounds fitting for a fan of anne rice
by the way i dont have to read twilight to understand
IT SUCKS what lies ane rice told such lies you speak
about my kind it makes me concerned about your
nature that we are real ive lived longer than most here
i wont hide it anymore ive lived since before your own
mothers grandmother living off blood is what makes
us strong and live longer without it we grow weaker
and older by the day insulting none the less to my people
yes most on here are fake but i know in some of them
they’d make a great 1 better than those who are now
a days so keep reading geek
youll never know what its like youll only read about it
and jealusy dose play a part in your mind but i and
some others here wish to be open about it so what
let the dreamer dream people like you destroy the
dreamer well theres evidence here remember the man
i gave the ritual too any of you remember why isint he
here now o just a coincidence right he somehow
disappeared into thin air
i think not
we have a queen ass wipe do that ritual ill tell her
personally to drop you where you stand and feed
on your blood or maybe we could harvest you make
an example of non believers ever see your local bum
disappear bingo hes with us in a harvest room my queen
so kindly made for who humans to keep them off the street
notice that bfreak are you missing a bum in your neighborhood
gonna tell on us aww poor BABY he wants his local idiot back to
bad pretty soon things will change ill put humans with homes up
for harvest why.. humans been here longer than there due date
hope you like big storms earthquakes and tornadoes the size
of Everest not to mention waves the size of sky scrappers
that’s just the beginning it gets worse been ordered to
kill all survivors well human of course good luck to all
my kind too bad bloody freak aint 1 of us
celdaron - March 25, 2010 at 2:21 am |
One thing on the survival through the “natural disasters” how are we vampires going to survive through it because couldn’t it also capture some of us and kill them…i’m just being curious… 🙂
Yuuki - March 25, 2010 at 9:59 pm |
bloodyfreak–
I wasnt insulting my brother and sister vampires,
I was attempting to inform pathetic humans like you.
Obviously it was to no avail,
because well here you are.
You do realize that vampires can be awful gutsy,
so I suggest you getoff this site before someone
like me who has a very short temper and
a very small capacity of patience for humans like you,
threatens to rip your head off,
kay?
seriously–
Okay I am only going to say this one more time,
and if you posers dont get it through your head
then I am going to give up on your pathetic asses
because you are not worth it and I don’t give a damn anymore.
THEY ARE NOT SYMPTOMS!
GOT IT!?
As Tess said,
use the words traits or signs,
symptoms is purely insulting,
and if you even bothered to read
the comments here you would see
that we prefer them not to be called
that and therefore it would be blatantly
disrespectful for you to call them symptoms.
I hope that was detailed enough for you to understand.
Oh and if you “hate eating”
I suggest you see a doctor
cause you sound like you have anorexia,
though vampires do have a certain distaste
for human foods,
we do eat it –
though we much prefer blood.
And since you did not mention
a single word about tasting and
feeling the need for blood,
I can tell you truthfully that you
are not a vampire,
sorry.
Plus you sound completely arrogant,
lets recap shall we?
“My theory is that I am a very powerful vampire.”
Ok so you dont see any problem with saying that?
You are exactly the kind of person I was talking about
in my previous comment.
People who think that because they get a few traits
that they are magically a vampire,
wrong.
And you didn’t even list any of the traits,
at the very most you have intuitive ability,
but thats it.
Selene
Selene - March 25, 2010 at 3:22 am |
i think its funny you made your name Selene
because your obsessed with the fact that you
want to be a vampire,
you desire them when only you watched
Underworld and wished you were Selene.
Put your real name…
Chelsea - March 25, 2010 at 4:29 am |
Hear, hear!
Tess - March 28, 2010 at 11:10 am |
Selene….
If you are what you say you are…
Then you shouldn’t care period…
I somewhat agree with you.
But besides that….
You’re a jackass.
Adam Draper - April 24, 2010 at 4:09 pm |
Um…okay?
This was quite a while ago,
and I was in a terrible mood,
what gives you the right
to say that about me,
when you don’t even know me?
And I honestly don’t care anymore,
let em say what they want to.
I was upset with someone
and extremely angry anyway
at the time so fine you want me
to feel contrite then let everyone
on this site hear this :
I sincerely apologize
if I have offened anyone
by this past comment,
I was having a tough time
and was already extremely
upset when I posted it.
I was-
to put it in a nicer way-
trying to say that people
who come on this site
and automatically claim
that they are vampires
shouldn’t do that,
they should take their time,
ask questions,
educate and evaluate themselves
before they decide that they are a vampire.
There’s more to it than
having a few of the traits listed above –
alot more.
Again, my apologies,
this comment was posted while
I wasn’t in the best state of mind,
and I probably shouldn’t have posted it.
Kay,
Adam Draper,
you happy now?
Selene - April 24, 2010 at 10:11 pm
i have 37 of these……
i am confused about my self i guess you could say…
ppl tell me all the time i am not normal…
i have naturally long black hair that goes to my ass,
my skin has always been pale..
i actuallly get shit al the time for it,
my eyes are turquois blue that turn grey when
i cry but all the time there is a yellow orange
circle around my pupil,
and i love wearing the color black
along with the fancy stuff,
im not going to lie…
i am high class other things
are my teeth are amazing by the way,
the most important thing is if i go out
in the sun for too long i burn to the point i bleed,
i have scars.
You dont beleive me well talk to me!
idk i am smart,
i love when others are smart….
i just dont know where i belong.
What am i….
wanna know more?
email me chicks4chels@yahoo.com
dont ask.
Chelsea - March 25, 2010 at 4:25 am |
Just because you have the hair and the eyes and the teeth may not even mean your a vamp. And for that scar thing I believe ya but there is a disease Humans develop that makes your skin burn when your in sunlight…
Yuuki - March 25, 2010 at 9:49 pm |
ya that makes sense thanks i was hoping not cuz i would be a bad one
Chelsea - March 26, 2010 at 2:54 am
comon selene posers
need a place too not
here but somewhere truthful
but i can understand the hard
meaning behind you i wonder
what yall think of me not that
its important but would be nice
i try to help when i can i stick up
for most here because one day i
wish to understand what drives us
the most the animal we see ourselves
as well most of you do most women dont
categorize them selves as animals men do
we are natures greatest love and fear they
way she intended us to be our goddess wishes
she never met these humans wishes they never
came here so many years ago you know why there
here its punishment not to us to them they sided with
a demon on there last world and destroyed it
now theve done it again they forget we saw
past that forgave them even when no others
had now thousands of years later they have
forgotten there promise forgotten there
own gods and goddesses even our
goddess and her children will
suffer greatly is what was
told but she believed
they could change
now she suffers for
it we suffer for it i say
no more LET THEM DIE
let them fall like every race
has at some point no race lives
forever specially mortals in spite
of everything we have done for them
they hate us for we are superior to them
they mock our being here with war and destruction
they promised eternal peace to our goddess WHAT DID
THEY GIVE US HELL IS WHAT THEY GAVE US we arent hell
they are they are world destroyers demon worshipers but
now even they see no point in humans only to posses them
let um fuck the human race i will stand for it no more let them
rot in there own hell eternally they even take other religions good
religions and turned it into christ humans once forced it upon each
other think of this ritual body of christ blood of christ the true
meaning and bite off is from Wicca body of the goddess blood
of the goddess even the same words worded differently but
the same meaning the whole christan religion is based off
of Wicca ugly women never danced around a fire naked
pretty women and men did christ says it was ugly
women bah jealusy of power so what did they do
THEY BURNED THEM AT THE STAKE EVEN
INNOCENT WOMEN AND CHILDREN IN
THE NAME OF GOD i dont doubt hes
real though i believe there’s many
of them all come to see humanity
burn betting even there downfall
down to the date the years day
and hour even the minute and
seconds i say end them
LET IT BE DONE if any of
you believe what i have seen
heard and realized and ill know
ill know you are what you say you
are let what i said into your mind see
the endless history unwritten do to mans
own fear of what yes if you haven’t guessed
they day they DIE the day mankind ends they
fear it more than anything if i was a murderer
i killed this guy but before i did he told me hes
not afraid to die id tell him this it wont end with
you but your entire family down to the last child
hed be afraid its only human you know we have feeling
but ignore them why for our own good we are but 5 feelings
hunger,love,lust,hate and loneliness forever more bitch forever
more ok we are sick bastards but we understand the world better
than all we are the children of the night mightiest in all our beloved
goddess glory in our glory all i have to say is (ess maash dueth) to all
our real vampires out there who understand shadow tongue and for
the posers (deask meashas dueskas humanostas posorasas) means
rot in hell human posers
celdaron - March 25, 2010 at 4:28 am |
what are you saying?
Chelsea - March 25, 2010 at 4:33 am |
You are very right.
Now that I think about
it more and more humans
are simply piece of trash with
somewhat of a brain but they
don’t want to use it.
I’ll admit i’ve met one
or two people in my
life that were very
different from the
normal human
and when it
will come
to the
distruction
of human race
I could only hope
they survive but…
Anyways I remember
how I thought about the
humans one night.
I was listening to music
and the lyrics kind of brought
me to see the past and of how
the human race has been destroying
whats left of this planet.
The next day the tv turned on to history
channel and some humans were talking
about the stupid 2012 thing and how they
think they found some “clues” that were left
to warn people in the future….after reading this
I can tell that the human race has just gotten more
stupid and greedy by the fucking day!! I swear. See if the Mayans,
or who ever has that calandar, were so smart to warn others in the future…
why the human beings find it now? This pretty much proves that the
human race has gotten to be the most insulting kind of race living
and I do feel like they feel thretened…especialy the Americans.
Seriously I’ve lived here for quite a while and I rather move
back and live in a tiny apartment with no food that live
here!! Its terrible! They think that they are the superior
humans to everthing and everyone. I still don’t
understand on how they have survive for
such a long time….to my point of view
the race should have vanished a long
time ago!
And also to what you said Celdaron…
well to everything…
is just compleately right
and I’m very glad that you
take the time to tell us this.
Yuuki - March 25, 2010 at 9:45 pm |
such anger in his words reminds me why i choose him
he was a great warrior legendary amongst us
i even choose to marry him in hopes of 1 day
peace between us and the humans would again be restored
it kills him inside to see so many blind to the truth
he takes it too hard on himself
i wish all of you to understand his meanings
selene my darling the fire in your heart always prevails
let them call it a sickness for maybe they truly are most of you here
bear my gift selene,
yuuki,
saromin,
tess,
I even consider samantha
as an honorary guest to us.
my library is always open to you
I grant you free entry
but you must promise
never look upon your own
or your loves book ever .
I tell you that because you don’t have
the experience like me to alter it you
could change how the future even ends
because you did.
when you visit these books
wont be there its for your own good
and ill tell you this say you read it now
you know what happens now you wont
naturally do what the book says because
you know it wont be the same as if when
you didn’t know there is always a chance
you might get the timing wrong Ive seen
it on other planets plus say it was good
your feelings wont naturally be the same.
but for the others ive mentioned
there’s 6 more here 7 tomorrow probably 8
shes not sure yet the 8th but listen to him.
i cant always enter a mind here or appear
to type im far to busy plz just listen to your
prince it will be better in the end he is very
powerful he might not know it but i do.his
real name is for those who wish to know
celdaron sha salkelas meaning prince of war in
shadow tongue good night my children be well
ashira - March 25, 2010 at 4:56 am |
Ok so im not trying to offend anyone here
just need some clarification cuz I haven’t
slept in a long while and don’t feel like my
self for some reason…
anyway I would like if some one would
explain to me what Ashira said above her
“wish all of you to understand his meanings
selene my darling the fire in your heart always
prevailslet them call it a sickness for maybe they
truly are most of you here
bear my gift selene,
yuuki,
saromin,
tess,
I even consider samantha
as an honorary guest to us. ”
Like I said I’m not really my slef today so….
Yuuki - March 25, 2010 at 5:59 pm |
I agree, I’m a little confused myself.
I don’t understand about the library,
and the books of loved ones.
What does that mean?
Please reply and explain to me in simpler english…
I don’t mean to be offensive,
it sounds fascinating,
but I don’t understand.
Tess - March 28, 2010 at 11:32 am
Chelsea–
That is my real name actually,
I was named after my Father’s grandmother
who was born in Greece.
Not all names are made up for movies you know.
I agree with you about the christians Celdaron,
I think they are all hypocrites and despise them
for what they did to my wiccan ancestors.
Selene - March 25, 2010 at 5:06 am |
high class hu ill be the judge of that
not too many family’s left that are
high class meaning to us royal blood pure blood
riches mean nothing to us
our riches my dear are knowledge beyond the human veil of secrecy
what i mean in all this of what i say
is humanity was written wrong its history written backwards
and thank you my love
in my haste i have forgotten your teachings
never let history slip when you know its not time to spill it
you must understand they must know the truth here
humans make up history as they go along it must end my love
for all our sakes for our glory as children of the night
(sakasmal dous) meaning forgive me
celdaron - March 25, 2010 at 5:08 am |
You guys are right I am not even going to bother with humans anymore.
Thank you Ashira, I promise not to look at my own or my loved ones (I actually dont have a lot of those) if I go, speaking of, how do you get there?
Selene - March 25, 2010 at 4:39 pm |
This is to all who may think we’re wrong bla bla bla bla bla *you bore me**
and to that bloodyfreak dude….. I admit I have read Anne Rice and
watched the Underworld and any movie about vampires accept
twilight (can’t stand it simply just the way their acting and the
way the movie ahh won’t go into it just simply hate it) and
any other thing made about vampires… True that all of
them have lies in the way a vampire is, behaves or
even lives his/her life but I enjoy them simply for
the well enjoyment. Anne Rice has a way to keep
you suspened in her book which I love but I also
admit that they’re all lies thats why its Fiction
my human child….and I like some action in
my movies is that a sin?? Last time I
checked in ur human world I don’t
think it was. Like hell there are
people here who stumble
across this website and
think that the “symptoms”
define that they are vamps
but that just right away defines
them as humans and they fell in
love with our world. I even admit
that when I finaly figured this whole
thing out I was excited that I was one
but then the people here Fire the Vampire,
Celdaron, Selene, Saromin and others opened
my eyes to the real world. They showed me the
real vampire life *in a way* so now I too see how
humans take vampires so lightly. I could go on forever
about this but thats just a short opinion of what I think
and this is the last time I will explain my self to any human
or someone that defies vampires.
Yuuki - March 25, 2010 at 6:09 pm |
ill speak for my queen for now she is busy i cant even talk to her
sad but shes kinda in the middle of planning a war out
to those seeking the library first have you felt or even used your third eye thats the key for vampires
the meanings i wish all of you to understand most of our kind
and man kind wont survive those who have seen themselves in the future will those who havent probably wont
she was speaking to those who would survive already in my area theres massive floods it will only get worse half the damns in my state have overflowed into the street and houses extreme heavy rain lasting 4 days at a time oh its just rain no retard its a monsoon again the mention of that to a human mass panic arises any person with a brain would say rain lasting more than 2 days is just rain 4 days its a monsoon prolly due to ice cap melting which they still ignore the president could pass the laws all he wants whats gonna happen when hes over his head in water there gonna say fuck your laws bitch i gotta live thus this country under water other navy’s will fight for the water ways only natural.plus count more crime everyone will fit that category at that point they will fight till the end to get food us how ever wont have too itll be all over the place staggering humans all over no law to bind us the country is lost jails will be underwater what they gonna put us in a ship in a cell we are to many any way you get my drift i hope
celdaron - March 26, 2010 at 1:27 am |
Yeah I’ve used my third eye before.
Selene - March 26, 2010 at 1:35 am |
Oh wow. I had a dream once where I was in some weird little town where people who owned the shops lived right above them. Anyway what happened was that it got flooded from too much water in the ocean. And I also had another of me back in my hometown looking through my window (btw I lived on the 4th floor) and the water was a foot away from it. Eh felt like sharing it.
Anyways if anyone can help me…how do you know when you’ve opened your third eye??
Yuuki - March 26, 2010 at 1:55 am |
soon the human race
will pay for their insolence.
we will not help them.
we will laugh as the fade a way
in to the dark history of this plant.
you are more right than any one else on this site.
Fire the Vampire - July 6, 2010 at 7:52 pm |
Hey guys its me again
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 26, 2010 at 10:41 pm |
and to selene:
WHAT THE FUCK???????????
Whats ur problem?/
first you say that were not real,
then u call us your brother and sisters??????
Seriously,
and isn’t selene a girl from a vampire movei????
Go to hell!!!!
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 26, 2010 at 10:46 pm |
To selene:
And what right does your pathetic human ass
have in critisizing what I am????
Why the hell would I lie
about being a danphir????
God,
i swear,
if you EVER disrespect my kind EVER again,
I’ll find you,
and kill you!!!!
No,
I’ll leave it to the queen to get you!!!
God,
why did you have to get me all upset????
Kotah Nyx Cushway - March 26, 2010 at 11:02 pm |
Talk about overreacting…
Tess - March 28, 2010 at 11:06 am |
I have all those symptoms! God..
aaaaa - March 26, 2010 at 11:34 pm |
First off Kotah Nyx Cushway—
I never said that vampires didn’t exist,
in fact I am one so I dont see where you
got that I didn’t believe in them.
And second I never told you
that you werent a dhampir,
in fact I dont recall even
talking to you before now.
I think you might have
misunderstood what I meant
or something.
Uh yeah I think so,
but Selene is actually my real name
(as I said before,
I was named after my fathers
grandmother who was born in Greece),
also as I said before Selene
is a name and not everything
comes from movies.
Sorry for the misunderstanding,
jeez.
Selene - March 27, 2010 at 3:29 am |
Dear selene: SRY, i did kinda overreact there huh?……. Sry, i must have misunderstood you, but sorry for yelling…….. I was kinda having a bad day
Kotah Nyx Cushway - April 2, 2010 at 7:29 pm |
It’s alright, I’ve been known to overreact when I’m angry on here too, just look at some of my past posts lol. And most of the time I had been having a bad day too.
selene.v22@gmail.com
Selene - April 2, 2010 at 10:16 pm
Man this is bad
I have half of those symptoms
and all of a wolfs symptoms.
I have to shave a lot
and I happen to cut my toothbrush
every time I brush my teeth
cause they’re so sharp
and blood comes out of my teeth!
Vanessa - March 27, 2010 at 1:50 pm |
Blood comes out of my teeth too.
It doesn’t mean anything,
you’ve just dislodged something in your gums.
Tess - March 28, 2010 at 11:27 am |
i have mostly all these symptoms
man iz my life weird or what
raven - March 27, 2010 at 6:37 pm |
even my brother is one 2 i stole some energy from him
raven - March 27, 2010 at 6:44 pm |
wow..almost all of the symptoms
listed above is with me…
i think only 2 or 3 of symptoms
dont work with me…
but y sometimes i sparkle at the sun,
like i have some glitters on my whole body…
is it normal that my fangs are very long
and sharp like vampires fangs.
is it normal?
magnetrion - March 28, 2010 at 6:48 am |
What is it with people and ‘symptoms’? It’s really bugging me.
Vampires don’t sparkle,
that would just be too obvious.
And plus,
humans don’t have fangs,
they have canines.
It just so happens that they grow
differently for everyone.
For instance,
I’ve got a friend with abnormally long canines,
but, trust me, she’s no vampire.
By the way,
what does it mean when you can see images in water?
Like,
I can look into a glass of water,
and an image comes into my head.
I’m not making it up,
because the image is so completely random.
I saw a girl in pain,
clutching a necklace charm,
a silvery grey wolf with yellow eyes,
and a willow tree over lush grass
and spring flowers.
If anyone can help,
I would be grateful.
Tess - March 28, 2010 at 11:26 am |
hi,
when
i was little
i liked to suck
on keys and pennies
because i liked the taste,
i think i can sense prescences
cuz alot of the time when im just
sitting around in my room i can just
feel… well its hard to describe, it feels
like someone just walked in my room but
no ones there, sometimes ill just ask my friends
“why are u sad”? cuz usually they just feel sad to
me and then when they say they aren’t i know they
are lieing cuz i can sense their feelings, and even with
my friends i still feel like a loner. my eyes are wierd they
are a mix of green and blue and have splotches of gray and
a dark blue ring around them. i always bite the inside of my
mouth just for the blood taste and sometimes i bite myself
just to see how far my teeth go in, i don’t break skin tho.
and on weekends i stay up till 3 or 4 am then lie in bed
till i fall asleep and even on school nights i stay up till
twelve, and i feel like jumping out my window and
running around a bit in my yard in the night time
but juring the day i feel tired and just hang out
in my room, the sun just bugs me! i also don’t
like using flashlights at night cuz i see just
fine and i have vivd dreams and alot pf the
time i get dejavu. i also blank out
sometimes and i have feelings
about where things are, once
i was looking for something
and i couldn’t find it so i sat
down and just concentrated
and it felt like something
was pulling me to my left,
so i looked to my left and there
sitting on the shelf in a bag was
the thing i was looking for! and it
has happened countless other times too.
and im pretty sure this boy in my class was a vampire!
he had white pasty skin and
he was super fast and really strong,
and once i was glancing around the
class room and i stared at the back
of his head for like half a second and
he turned and stared back at me,
he was never at school,
but some of the other boys in my
classed hung out with him at recess.
but about the middle of the year,
i wanted to test it so in class i whispered very quietly
“i think you are a vampire”
and i perposly picked off a scab i got
the day before and it bled abit,
we had to line up for something and
he was walking past and he glanced
over and kinda just avoided me the
whole time even tho he had to walk
past me a few times to get stuff,
he just walked past every1 normally
but when he got to me he circled more
out so he was farther away,
then after that day he rarly came to school
and then the craziest thing was, he actually
transfered schools!
i don’t know if it was because of me
or what but i personally thought he was a vampire,
also he would do wierd things,
i think at one time he picked the wood
of part of his desk and colored it red!
maybe just coincidence but i believe he was one.
but me i know im not,
well actually i don’t really know…
i don’t think i am cuz when i see
other people’s blood i just…
well i stare at it but i don’t go and
try to drink it or anything,
i wish i was one tho…
non-normal person - March 29, 2010 at 6:31 am |
JUST SO EVERYONE KNOWS
CELDRON Is ASHIRA
AND A COUPLE OF OTHER PEOPLE HERE TOO
YOU SEE HE IS MANIAC IN MY TOWN THAT THINKS
HE IS SOME SORT OF VAMPIRE
BUT REALLY iS Sick ANd dying
And Has to take Pills AND he is ReaLLy FAT
SO he doesnt go out and stays home On his CompUteR
Lying TO kidS LikE You /
not that doesnt mean that
there isnt vampires
somewhere .
HoLLYJ - March 29, 2010 at 4:06 pm |
hey if you could tell me his first and last name I would believe you I have a way of proving it to everyone if you would.
thx.
Kate - April 2, 2010 at 9:21 pm |
hey if you could email me my email is angelvale97@yahoo.com.
I’ld like to talk to you the blog wouldn’t let my message thru so we’d have to email.
Kate - April 2, 2010 at 9:25 pm |
ever since i had teeth,
i would bite people
if i was angry with them
or just because i found it amusing.
i was interested with vampyres
my whole life and i never thought
that i belonged here with humans.
i felt compleatly out of it.
but then i found this and another website
and i realized that all of these symptoms,
well that i could relate to them.
i find it bothersome sometimes,
always having to wear sunglasses.
if anyone has questions,
contact me.
ive been aware of myself
being a vampyre for over two years
(ilovemusic.amg@gmail.com)
alessandr - March 29, 2010 at 5:28 pm |
ok i am relly confused
i am taking a bunch of tests
to see if i am a vamp.
and i have goten all of them
right i am so happy
but at the same time i am scared
because i am 9 years old
please help me
Zoe - March 30, 2010 at 12:40 am |
umm im not a vampire
i just think ur stories r cool XD,
i dont believe in vampires
i just think wat i hear is interesting,
if they are real,
PLEASE don drink my blood lol
Dawsman77 - March 30, 2010 at 2:01 am |
i think all these stories r bull
NO OFFENSE but they interesting,
maybe all u could become authors 1 day
rofl lmfao
Dawsman77 - March 30, 2010 at 2:04 am |
i have all the symtoms exept the sex junk,
because i’m only 12,and i’m a girl.
by the way Dawsman77
i promice that i will not drink ur blood
chloe - March 30, 2010 at 1:46 pm |
again with my x friend pest its getting old wes are ya jealous of me Mercedes wont talk to ya i wont your a pest leave us and my kind alone
we had enough of your lil comments be gone grow up when you do get a job keep it for a week then we will talk about whos just on his comp all day 1 thing i have a job im an apprentice im actually putting my hours in unlike you buddy stay off here and out of mine and there lives
(sheasa domasks)
celdaron - March 30, 2010 at 3:11 pm |
wait whp r u yelling at lawl?
Dawsman77 - March 30, 2010 at 3:28 pm |
wait who r u yelling at lawl?
Dawsman77 - March 30, 2010 at 3:29 pm |
that was fur hollyj
celdaron - March 30, 2010 at 3:39 pm |
ahh today i got cut, i tasted it……….
im definetly NOT a vampire,
i was throwing up for like an hour D:
Dawsman77 - March 31, 2010 at 1:34 am |
I NEED HELP!!!!!
Tomorrow morning I have to go get a blood test…
its for cholestrol b/c apparently I’ve never have it done!
And now I don’t know WHAT TO DO!!!
BLOOOD!!!!!!
I will freak because I have started
to get more nocturnal again and
more hungry and thirsty than ever before!!!
I really don’t know what to do about it!!!
HELP!!!
Yuuki - March 31, 2010 at 2:25 am |
okay first of all.
YOU need to stay away from animals
there mine I call them,
and second bite sum1 and see how it tastes.
It’s soo yummy!!
My K-9 teeth are pointed bc i’m a werewolf.
I’m a beautiful white girl wolf.
I look just like a wolf
you wouldn’t notice me as a human.
The only difference between real wolf’s
and werewolf’s is werewolf’s like ME
for instance I eat meat off of animals
AND humans AND each other when
we get in fights
I ALWAYS WIN!!!!!
Mariah - April 1, 2010 at 3:06 am |
Wow you’re arrogant. Lol, so basically you’re saying that you look exactly like a dog?
And you think you’re complimenting yourself?
Selene - April 5, 2010 at 3:31 am
ehh another wanna be vampy -_-
Dawsman77 - March 31, 2010 at 3:11 am |
WHO my HUMAN food!? is the wanna be vampy!!
Yuuki - April 1, 2010 at 9:07 pm |
YOu ppl acculllay belive you are vampire’s!!!
HAHAHAHHA!!!!
X D That is sooo funny!
You ppl who think you are
vampire’s are over reacting!!!!!
SERIOUSLY GROW UPP!!!!!!!!
NO JOKE!!!
I’m werewolf you know why
I eat meat all day I’m a girl
and i’ve got a six pak
I’m getting meaner by the second.
I killed a cow
and ate it I only killed one person,
bc I just couldn’t help my-self.
I’m super fast I play no sports
I never worked out and yet,
I have a six pak.
When I wake up I always
find my-self soo pale and weak
I never grow tired only in the day time. 🙂
I love it dogs are afraid of me.
I’m very attractive.
My scent,
my looks,
and the I move my body.
Watch out ppl I’m coming.
4U
Mariah - April 1, 2010 at 2:55 am |
Hypocrite.
You can’t tell US to grow up, laugh at us, and then claim you’re a werewolf. Seriously, you need to think of what you’re trying to say before u type it.
Secondly, no-one on this site can really tell us what we are. Nobody knows everything. There’s no way to tell that vampires DON’T exist, and that goes with every other species possible. Myths had to start somewhere, did they not? And please tell me WHO could have come up with something like this.
Phew…I’ve needed to get that off my chest for a while…
Tess - April 1, 2010 at 5:41 pm |
Also, I don’t think I’ve heard anyone more arrogant.
I quote,
“I’m very attractive.
My scent,
my looks,
and the way I move my body.”
Seriously, just because you think you’re mythical (I don’t for one moment think that you are anything other than a human, nothing else could be so big-headed), does not mean you can all over everyone else.
Tess - April 1, 2010 at 5:45 pm |
I agree with you Tess. And actualy from now on I think we should ignore all the stupid humans who claim to be better than anyone or anything else cuz in the end WE know the truth on who is.
Yuuki - April 1, 2010 at 9:09 pm
not cool dude…….
Kotah Nyx Cushway - April 2, 2010 at 7:43 pm |
You wanna see how mean someone can get? Well then keep posting here bitch and I’ll show you.
Selene - April 5, 2010 at 3:21 am |
if tess didnt believe she was a vampy i would like her, its not like i have anything against u its just that, y believe in mythical creatures if they do not exist, stick to the books and movies. we dont need any more people dieing bcuz ppl think theyre a vampire or a werewolf.
Dawsman77 - April 1, 2010 at 6:06 pm |
Dawsman77 I think I just might drink your blood! Your such a stupid human. You are very lucky that right now I can’t hunt u down and kill you. To us your nothing but food. So I would try as fucking much as I could to please us so that we don’t kill you. Because its no problem.
Yuuki - April 1, 2010 at 9:14 pm |
Dawsman77,
As I said above, there’s no way humans can say that vampires, werewolves, shapeshifters and any other species don’t exist. How can you be sure? If you read the myths, they’re fast and strong, and incredibly stealthy.
P.S. DId I ever claim I was a vampire? No. If anything, I’m a shapeshifter.
Tess - April 2, 2010 at 11:47 am |
Sorry guys for freaking out before……….. I was already havin a bad day and was having personel problems and i hadnt drunk in a while so….. yeah……, sorry!
P.S. Haha i saw this on a website and i know twilight is bull, so listen to this its funny!!!
So, edward is pretty and he sparkles huh? Ummm, duuude, hes not a vampire! Hes a MAN FAIRY!!!!!!
Kotah Nyx Cushway - April 2, 2010 at 7:34 pm |
lmao.
man fairy! xD
that made my day
alessandra - May 4, 2010 at 12:11 am |
Hey, what do you guys know anout Chakras???? Wait, did i spell that right??? OOps!
Kotah Nyx Cushway - April 2, 2010 at 7:41 pm |
I know about chakras, do you need to know something bout them?
Selene - April 2, 2010 at 10:19 pm |
Selene, im so glad its you, hey,
i really am sorry,
i did kinda overeact!
Ive heard about chakkras before,
but i dont really lnow much about what they do…..
what do you know???
Kotah Nyx Cushway - April 3, 2010 at 3:23 am |
It’s fine, I do that sometimes too :).
Chakras are the energy centers of the body.
There are seven of them.
The chakras take in the vital energy
and transform it into the frequencies
needed by the various areas of the
physical bodies for sustenance and development.
Each chakra is connected with
one of the elements of earth, water,
air aether and mind –
mind being an instrument of consciousness.
These elements are states of matter
and NOT elements as we understand
them in modern chemistry.
They are equivalent to the terms:
solid, liquid, fiery or gaseous, airy, and aetheric –
which are somewhat analogous to the physical,
astral and mental planes and sub-planes.
The seven primary chakras are located
along a central vertical axis of our spine
and open toward the front of the body
like a blossom.
These circular energy centers
are in constant motion,
rotating, attracting energy –
receiving or radiating.
The 1st chakra is called the Root chakra.
It is located between the anus
and the genitals and is connected
with the coccyx.
The Root Chakra opens downward.
When active with vigor,
it is fiery red-orange in color.
The 2nd chakra is called the Sacral or Spleen chakra.
Located over the spleen, it is sun-like in color
and opens towards the front.
Sanskrit books always substitute the 2nd
sacral chakra with that of the spleen,
locating it below the navel instead of at the spleen.
My research suggests that there is a danger
associated with tampering with the spleen,
so perhaps this is why they locate it below the navel.
I don’t know.
The 3rd chakra is called the Solar Plexus chakra.
It is located about two finger-breaths
above the navel and is directly connected
to our astral or emotional body.
Through the solar plexus chakra
we absorb the solar energy which
nurtures our etheric body,
which energizes and maintains
our physical body.
This is where our emotional (feeling)
energy radiates,
particularly our “gut feelings.”
It glows a golden color.
The 4th chakra is called the Heart chakra.
It is the center of our entire chakra system.
It is located in the center of the breast
at the level and vicinity of the heart cavity
and connects the three LOWER physical
and emotional centers to the three HIGHER
mental and spiritual centers.
Its color is chiefly green.
The 5th chakra is called the Throat chakra.
It is located between the depression
in the neck and the larynx,
beginning at the cervical vertebra
behind the Adam’s apple.
It starts at the cervical vertebra
and opens towards the front.
It is also connected to a small secondary chakra,
which has its seat in the neck and opens to the back,
but since the two chakras are so closely related,
they have been integrated into one.
Although it has a lot of blue about it,
it is also silvery,
like moonlight upon rippling water.
Blue and green predominate.
The 6th chakra is called the Third Eye chakra.
It is associated with the pituitary gland,
which is a very small,
shapeless organ about 1/8 inch in diameter
located in the forehead about one finger-breath
above the bridge of the nose between the eyebrows.
Here conscious perception of being takes place.
It is the seat of our higher mental powers.
On the physical plane,
it is the highest center of command
for the central nervous system.
One half is chiefly rose-colored with a lot of yellow,
and the other half is predominantly purplish-blue.
The 7th chakra is called the Crown chakra.
It is seated in the pineal gland,
which is a small organ of fleshy consistency
not much larger than the pituitary.
The pineal gland is located near
and behind the pituitary body almost
in the exact center of your head at
the level of your ears.
The Crown Chakra opens upward,
at the top of your head.
Interestingly enough,
medical science has yet to conclusively determine
the physical influence this gland has on the human
body (probably because metaphysics is beyond
their rational thinking mind.)
Although it contains all sorts of prismatic hues,
it is predominantly violet.
Each chakra is perpetually rotating.
And then there are Nadis
which are the channels
that the energies from each
of your chakras flows and
connects to one another.
Sorry this was a lil long
lol.
Hope it helped.
Selene - April 3, 2010 at 4:11 am |
Haha o wow that was a lot long, lol. Sorry :p
Selene - April 3, 2010 at 4:13 am
it was long haha but very helpful 🙂
Yuuki - April 5, 2010 at 10:08 pm
Lol, yeah
I guess that’s what high preistess
training does to you haha. 🙂
Selene - April 5, 2010 at 10:21 pm
I have every single symptom
from top to bottom because
I always stay in the dark
every animal loves me
I’m a fast runner
i can type really fast
with out looking
I always sit alone the school bus
when we go outside I always stay
in the dark and the sun hurts my eyes
amanda - April 4, 2010 at 3:04 am |
aww yuuki, u wanna kill me? thats so nice :D, does drinking my blood turn u on? or just cuz im “food” means im a retard? O.O
Dawsman77 - April 5, 2010 at 1:32 am |
Okay you are seriously becoming an annoyance, you said yourself you don’t belive in vampires and yet you tasted your blood to check? Piss off idiot.
Selene - April 5, 2010 at 3:24 am |
Yes do piss off…
really to me ur nothing than the
white stuff that acumulates an the
corners of ur mouth when ur thirsty….
so really just do us all a favor and fuck off!
Yuuki - April 5, 2010 at 9:59 pm |
by the way yuuki does me being a human upset u? and if yes then y?
Dawsman77 - April 5, 2010 at 2:29 am |
Thnx for the info on chakras!!!! u have been a big help!!!
kotah nyx cushhway - April 5, 2010 at 3:14 am |
Np 🙂
Selene - April 5, 2010 at 3:17 am |
I am 14 years old
I have had some of those symptoms
when I was younger and I still do
I sometimes have had a craving for blood
but i still dont know if im a vampire……
I have most of those symptoms
but i still dont know if im a vampire
but i would really like to find out
michelle - April 5, 2010 at 7:56 pm |
Just by looking at the comments
some of these pityfull humans made
I can tell that they never learn….
Everytime I read that one of you fuckers
has a “symptom” my jaw starts to get a tick
because I want to rip your throught out!!
Really you never learn…..
Btw do any of you had
thunderstorms this past week??? 🙂
Yuuki - April 5, 2010 at 10:02 pm |
Yeah this whole week its been raining,
storming, or extremely windy here.
Selene - April 5, 2010 at 10:19 pm |
Hmmm what part of the world do u live in?
Or at least the country….
cuz It started to rain yesterday.
Its kind of nice though because
its by night and I like that 🙂
Yuuki - April 6, 2010 at 12:11 am
Yuuki – I live in the US. Lol yeah I like storms 🙂
Selene - April 6, 2010 at 10:30 pm
haha cool me too.
we had a momantary hail storm
it was soo fun watching it 😛
Yuuki - April 7, 2010 at 12:25 am
🙂 We had a major heat wave here
(it had been extremely cold here
for the past few weeks),
I was outside for ten minutes
and I got a the windows open
and all the fans on,
and then it’s supreally bad sunburn.
Then there was a random thunder storm.
It’s so hot we have all
posed to get cold again next week!
Selene - April 7, 2010 at 2:47 am
Oops it I accidently put the sup part of supposed next to really lol.
Selene - April 7, 2010 at 2:49 am
dawnsan dawnsan dawnsan
yu know its rude enough your
a human and worse your in my email
in my box not trash mail
you have the nads to piss even me off
and yes being here dose just that
cause really you sound as if you hate us
wich is fine many do
if we arent real prove it just like you
say to us prove it human
prove to us this is a dream
a fantasy but there is no facts on it
is why humans like yourself would never believe
think for a second on this fact
if there was a day the government
just tells you straight out
we exist not just to you but the world
…………fucking mass panic……….
so its kinda good of them to not tell you
it hurts there pride as a whole you knew
the whole time and didint bother to tell us….
yea your daughters missing
because shes one of them
and well shes actualy enjoying her new life,,,,
think here for a sec the moral thoughts
of her parents now 60 years old and has
2 other kids because they lost 1 not a great picture
sorta like a Kodak moment with the cameras shutter
closed kinda thing (well we took the picture
what more do ya want) think how many people of
ours in hiding or secretly but happily amongst you
would feel half the world would lose money jobs
prolly more deaths burning crosses ect ect
just a mess but eventualy yea they will know
or hopefully like the usa know it but pretend it
aint there we know well i know the moral reason
you only know what peeps tell you prolly what
a movie tells you we have brains live a long time
mature early sleep during the day preferable drink
and crave blood live secret lives but hey i think ya
get the picture so before you insult my people
i could tell you a thing or 2 about your own kind
youd hate to admit you miss what we see and do
we dont care what you see and do is what the
worlds problem is we as a people dont care
bout practically anything you kinds race dose
love the taste but hate where it comes from
meaning if you cant get my drift for those
who are incompetent and will ask questions later
it means we like blood just we hate the humans
it comes from just like humans do with hunting
animals we are doing to you and its morally wrong
to kill humans what do you think the animals a
re saying to each other is why some like bears
turn man eater funny as hell rebels rule i say well
good day everyone sleep well
celdaron - April 6, 2010 at 6:54 am |
wow what happened to saromin somethings up here he was a regular
now i see some here who have the same talk patern i could be wrong
but eh just a thought to all i was just wondering if you noticed is all
celdaron - April 6, 2010 at 7:00 am |
that is true saromin would always be here….
now that you mention it he hasn’t been here in a whle!
Yuuki - April 7, 2010 at 12:41 am |
omg, I have most of the symptoms…
but I still am not sure if I am one…
I mean I have tested myself lots of times..
but I still feel unsure about it…
unless people actually tell me I am one…
so am I?
holihua - April 6, 2010 at 10:41 am |
I am a vampire,
Even before i looked
at this website i was :0
Shadow - April 6, 2010 at 6:23 pm |
I can answer your questions
if you are ‘not sure’ whether
you are a vampire or not.
1- Have you felt out
of place since you were little,
almost like you didn’t belong?
2- Do you scare yourself?
3- Do people keep
their distance from you?
Do thay seem to hate you?
4- Do you usually get your own way?
If you don’t,
can you change the circumstance
to make it more agreeable?
If you answered yes for all of those,
you are ost likely to be a vampire.
If you’re still not sure,
e-mail me at fearnbritt215@hotmail.co.uk
I don’t bite.
Tess - April 6, 2010 at 8:20 pm |
Hello
I really like being bitten
when my fiance and I are intimate.
Judy - April 6, 2010 at 11:36 pm |
I have A LOT
of these symptoms.
Not all,
but a lot.
A lot.
Allison - April 7, 2010 at 1:52 am |
Ugh….
I had another realistic dream
that haunts me just like the one with Yion.
It was of me back and my great grandmas place
and finaly i could go outside but it was very dark.
The sky was black accept a strip of
blue and purple together on my right.
Then from this hill-y drive way
comes a black wolf with another.
and the black one came up to me
and put his paw on my bare arm
and looked at me and he had
piercing ice blue eyes with a
deep dark ring around it.
and then they lead me to the forest
by great grandpa but it was diff…
there was an empty cirle there surrounded
by trees and there was a bon fire….
thats all i could remember oh and
i remember jumping up high and
what felt like i was floating for a few seconds.
other than that that is it….
idk what it means or not but it was so weird….
and now the wolfs look…
i keep on seeing it!
Yuuki - April 7, 2010 at 2:11 am |
Weird,
I had a dream a while ago
where I was at my great
grandma’s house and I saw
a white wolf.
That’s not the whole dream
but I just thought It’d be worth
mentioning the similarity.
Selene - April 7, 2010 at 2:42 am |
Wow that is weird…. o.o
Yuuki - April 7, 2010 at 2:55 am
I’ve been dreaming of two wolves.
But they both have blazing yellow eyes.
The black one is male, with a white ear tip,
tail tip, paw, and facial streak.
The white one is spotless and female.
Nothing comes of the dream,
I just see them chasing each other through the woods,
the woods near my house in fact…
Freakish.
Tess - April 7, 2010 at 11:21 am
Tess,
In my dream I saw two wolves too.
And I am guessing the female
was the one who put her paw on me.
and the one behind her looked different.
But for some reason I keep on seeing
those piercing blue eyes stare at me….
Yuuki - April 8, 2010 at 12:55 am
im a vampire.
i always knew i was different.
im much faster.
i am very stong.
u - April 7, 2010 at 11:21 pm |
GOT 28 OF THOOSE SYMTOMS me and my bff have this physic thing where we tell the future this is no lie srsly
urface - April 8, 2010 at 12:41 am |
I get what you mean, I constantly lose myself in those yellow ones of the male. The female seems more friendly, but the male is more intense.
Tess - April 8, 2010 at 9:31 am |
hmmm….it seems a bit weird but then again it could be nothing…
Yuuki - April 8, 2010 at 10:45 pm |
i LOVE BLOOD SO MUCH
I BITE MYSELF SOMETIMES
JUST TO taste it and some times
i cant stop myself until i faint.
Zach jones - April 8, 2010 at 10:16 pm |
my thirst has gotten so bad that i bite myself.
Zach jones - April 8, 2010 at 10:43 pm |
let me enlighten those who
are arrogant enough to call our gifts
symptoms its getting on my nerves entirely
we are not sick we are a healthy growing population
stop calling the gift our goddess gave us symptoms
it pains me greatly to see you consider yourself sick
live with it or die fighting the unpreventable
there is no going back there is no end to the tunnel
ive looked centuries of us have looked
im sure if they found it it would be known
ive looked deep into our queens library
nothing will turn you back
its human nature that has blinded us
to tell us we are sick
they consider themselves a perfect being
so any other being not normal to them
is abnormal its called a disease a sickness
i say if it aint broke dont fix it
you feel right with it dont change it
what makes you a being of power should make you feel great
not diseased or sick use it to your advantage
its your gift use it the way you want dont force the shadow within
to reveal itself so harshly YOU ARE NOT SICK DISEASED OR DIEING
to all you new comers dont waste our time here
and most of all dont waste your own
celdaron - April 9, 2010 at 7:13 am |
i don’t like how possers are saying that”OMG i have 28 symptoms”
Get it straight!
God we are a being a gift from our queen and goddess.
Don’t shame us.We know who we are and we trust in our knowledge of our pasts and edven futures, our power to control weather animals(if they are willing) And even the mood of our world.
We entrusted the humans with a peaceful world don’t demolish out trust for your own arrogence.
I don’t meen to harm anyone in mind, i am only saying what has been said and what is on mind for a while.
I trust all of you to right and celdron, selene, tess, and yuuki. You are right in so many ways.And wrong in some.You admit to your wrongs. And the helps us understand we are alike in mind and also not alike in other simple ways.
Sorry to affend you if it has, i don’t mean any harm.
Brittany - April 9, 2010 at 6:12 pm |
anyone knows where
to but some fucking blood
im jesus christ im sick of this shit!!!
Zach jones - April 11, 2010 at 2:39 am |
is it just me
or dos it seem very likely
that some christian fuckup
will find us throw this website
and kill us all.
Zach jones - April 11, 2010 at 2:47 am |
I have more or less
of all the traits o-o
Can vampires change
people into vampires?
Or is that just movie
mumbo-jumbo?
Kaggy - April 11, 2010 at 9:33 am |
it depends on how much
vampire blood you contain.
like if you have more than like
70% you can turn someone
into a vampire.
Zach jones - April 11, 2010 at 8:49 pm |
any other vampires live in fairfield Ct….. in the USA?
Zach jones - April 11, 2010 at 8:53 pm |
ok,
i have most of these symptoms
(not the sex ones im only 14)
and i dont belong in this time
plz help i dont know what to do
i cannot get axcess to blood
and i almost killed my friend
i am not supposed to be in this world
help help email me
@ emily_burushkina@yahoo.com
emily - April 12, 2010 at 12:52 am |
if you need blood and you
cant get any just suck on
a raw steak itll keep you up
for a while.
Zach jones - April 12, 2010 at 5:37 pm |
i have about 29 of these symptoms.
(im only 14) I almost killed a friend
of mine which was terrible.
I have drank blood from someone.
IT WAS AMAZING.
but i dont no how people think of me.
Chris - April 12, 2010 at 1:44 pm |
I swear on anything
that you humans will
regret calling us diseased
or say that our gifts are symptoms…
but as I said before I am done commenting
on those people and don’t care…I just hope
that you die in some freak accident! 🙂
Anyway…
sorry for not really being on here for a while.
I have been thinking about things lately and about Yion.
I can’t get my head off of him.
Everytime his image, his face,
his body comes back to my mind.
All i can think of is that everytime
I see him in my mind I get a split second of peace,
and love and a feeling that someone cares
about me for once in my life.
All I can think of is that day
that I saw my self with him.
All now I can do if just wait for it to come.
Also I have been reflecting back
on my life now and when I was a kid…
I don’t know It just got me started on thinking
about my whore father who I hate
with a monstrous passion.
I really want to go back there
and tell him what I think and
then do the most grusom thin–
but then that time will come.
Anyway what I am asking is for help.
I really am getting out of control.
Not to long ago I had almost ripped
my mother’s throat out with my teeth.
I really am getting madder
and angrier by the minute
and I really can’t control it.
All I ask is peace and quiet
and all I get is fighting and yelling!!!
I need help please….
I don’t know what to do anymore.
Yuuki - April 13, 2010 at 2:29 am |
Hey Yuuki,
You might want to find somewhere
solitary to stay a while if that’s possible.
It’s only me and my mum here,
and most of the time,
I’m on my own.
I’m pretty much always in control,
except when someone angers me.
Also, try asteral projection.
Selene taught it to me,
and it worked a miracle.
Ask her,
she’s good at explaining stuff like that.
Also, I don’t think Yion’s a bad ‘being’.
There’s always an unexplicable
presence around me,
and I’m pretty sure it’s him.
He always disappears around
9 o-clock at night,
and that’s when I’m the most paranoid.
Seriously,
try the asteral projection.
I can’t explain it well,
so ask Selene.
Tess - April 13, 2010 at 5:04 pm |
Thanks a lot for the help…
since for like the past week
I had bad luck with computers
I thought that my comment got
erased but this made my day.
I will try to ask Selene about that…
And the Yion thing I’m also don’t
think he is bad..
I was marely just metioning that,
since I am now I will share one thing though.
Last night I felt him but much differently.
When I thought about Yion
I felt like something tightened
my chest and my heart…
it was very weird feeling…
Yuuki - April 13, 2010 at 11:20 pm
hey guys,
i haven’t been on for a while
since my parents have been
looking over me like hawks.
Also i had too much homework.
Yuuki,
what you might try to do which
ties in with what tess said is to
find a place you can call your own
(under a tree, in your room,
or anywhere where you don’t feel
like your being watched)
and just think.
Like tess said,
you can try astral projection,
although i am pretty new to that.
Another thing you could do
is write in a journal about
whatevery you like.
I saw on a webpage something
about using a notebook to write
spells or descriptions of things around you.
Basically,
write about anything that interests you
and keep your mind off things.
Also, tess,
i just wanted to ask if you could
describe astral projection to me,
or if you could ask Selena to teach me.
It would really help.
Thanks,
Bob
p.s.
i just wanted to remark
on something really interesting
that is beginning to occur. In school,
im beginning to really sharpen my senses.
For example,
whenever someone passes by me,
i can feel a larga amount of heat
emenating from them,
as if they are sending out hot air.
Also,
i am becoming much more sensitive to smell.
I can smell a persons unique “aroma”
from more than ten feet away,
and taste it in the air when i am closer.
Is this normal?
bob - April 13, 2010 at 7:03 pm |
Hey, bob,
I’ll try to explain the astral projection to you,
but if you don’t understand,
I suggest you ask Selene.
Astral projection is the etheral body
leaving the physical body for any
amount of time.
You have to imagine yourself,
hearing, feeling, seeing things that you
cannot see from your current point of view.
Wait, here’s a link to a usefull
sight: http://www.crystalinks.com/astral.html
I’ve tried this three times so far.
The first time I didn’t get back
to my physical body properly
and I was having wild mood
swings the next day.
The second time was a wonderful feeling,
and I went anywhere I could think of.
The tird time wasn’t as great,
but I was tired, so…
Let me know how you get on.
Tess - April 14, 2010 at 6:55 am |
i killed a deer today and drank its blood.
someone saw me.
Zach jones - April 13, 2010 at 8:36 pm |
I hear voices.
This isn’t anything new,
I’ve just thought about it.
It’s always at night,
just as I’m dropping off to sleep.
Someone calls my name.
Not as in a call,
more like they were adding
my name into a sentance.
I don’t recognise them.
I don’t know who they are,
and I’m not imagining them,
but I can’t hysically hear them either.
Tess - April 14, 2010 at 7:19 am |
hmm…very intresting…
I don’t really know what that
might be but once or twice
I heard my name being whispered
right into my ear even though
no one was around…
maybe it might be someone
calling you through
something o.o i don’t know for sure.
Yuuki - April 14, 2010 at 10:43 pm |
tess you just heard your vampire side in you.
Zach jones - April 14, 2010 at 2:42 pm |
Meaning?
Tess - April 14, 2010 at 4:42 pm |
its like a secound concius
every vampire has one but
don’t always hear it.
Zach jones - April 15, 2010 at 7:48 pm
That… or it could be demons or the dead.
Vampires have more intact with death than humans.
It could be your Guardian.
Just ask them.
Don’t think that you’re insane.
Adam Draper - April 24, 2010 at 4:01 pm
omg i swear to god im losing it.
i can’t go outside for long.
the sun is killing me a tell you…….
well then again vampires aren’t the friendliest to it…..
its worse that im at school
and me and my friend go outside
T_T i dont want to tell my friend
because then she will think im weird
and avoid me T_T
Chris - April 14, 2010 at 5:17 pm |
Telling in friends is hard.
None of mine know,
I just keep it to myself.
Mind you,
it’s easier to stay hidden
when you live in not-so-sunny England.
Tess - April 14, 2010 at 5:45 pm |
that sucks cause the sun will then never leave……….
its just hard keeping secrets from friends
because well there ur friends. well i quess
i have all my other vampire friend
Chris - April 14, 2010 at 7:24 pm
i told two or three of my friends
over facebook but then i thought
they would never speak to me again
so i lied and told them my cuz was
just playing on the computer
and all he said wasn’t true….
and i agree with tess…
I would rather stay hidden….
esoecialy cuz its getting hotter
here in the U.S. and very sunny 🙁
Yuuki - April 14, 2010 at 10:35 pm |
i tried telling one friend
but they didn’t believe me
so i just gave up on telling people.
People will just think ur weird and avoid you.
Right now where i live its almost summer
so it means sun T_T something we all hate
Chris - April 15, 2010 at 12:57 am
he guys,
i dont have much time,
but i just wanted to thank
Tess for the website,
it was really helpful.
Also,
i found out something
that was really interesting.
In the practice of magic,
there are tools called pendulums
which im sure some of you have
heard about before.
These pendulums have different
yes or no swings and can help you
find things using a map.
THere are some really good videos
online about this so check them out.
I tried making my own pendulum
from some rock in my yard and
it worked really well.
These can help you see the future,
answer yes or no questions and
tell you where to find things.
Also,
I agree with tess an Yuuki
about not telling anybody.
It is a lot better to just keep it to yourself,
unless your sure the person your telling
will believe you or is a vampire themselves.
Bob
Bob - April 15, 2010 at 8:51 pm |
Ooo I heard of them but never thought of it to work…
hmm since you tried I might too.
And yea the friend thing is very true.
But see I told my most trusted friend
but she still thinks im in a catagory
called “insanely weird” and that everything
can be explained with any
human reson.. o.o i don’t really know
what she ment at the time but I do now…
so for all of you I would keep it to yourself.
Its better that way
Yuuki - April 16, 2010 at 12:15 am |
ahhh so damn hot and sunny T_T …
well thats sort of not really why i’m writing.
I really was wondering if any of you have ever done this –>
so lately I’ve been playfully biting my mom or my lil cuz as a joke…
but at one point the skin felt so wonderful underneath
my teeth that I couldn’t stop it!! And then I would look
over to my mom and see how her lush vein is showing
on her neck and I swear my body just suddenly jerked
over to her and I had no control.
Thankfully before I did anything
I came back to my normal self….
the next day when I woke up one of my eyes
had a beer like color and the other was more
green O.o kinda weird but what ever.
Anyway I wanted to know if that
has ever happened to anyone. B/c now
all I want to do is BITE!!!
Yuuki - April 16, 2010 at 12:23 am |
Well, for starters,
I don’t think biting,
even if it was only playful,
was a great thing to do.
It may have triggered something.
And yeah,
I want to bite and growl
at people who’ve annoyed my,
or are contridicting me.
I actually did once,
and I drew blood.
I’ve managed to control myself since
(I think the astral projection helps).
By the way,
if you try astral projection
MAKE SURE YOU PUT YOURSELF BACK TOGETHER AGAIN!
Seriously,
something happened to jolt me out
of before I was ready,
and now I’ve got wild mood swings.
I want to giggle uncontrollably at some points,
and cry at others.
It’s not nice,
trust me.
Tess - April 16, 2010 at 7:04 am |
well i quess since were all vampires
here that we sooner or later will have
to bite someone for the required blood
to survive i quess.
If u take a withdrawal of blood
u could into a blood frenzy and
if u see any sign of blood could
make you go into a crazied blood
frenzied and u would probably go
right to them and bite them…..
It has i think happened to me once….
but the good thing was that we were
the only 2 people in the room at the
moment and after the thing happened
he had forgotten what happened.
so i quess that was a good thing
that happened cause then if he
had of remembered…
well that would have
been a bad thing <..>
Chris - April 16, 2010 at 1:39 pm |
Tess right BE CAREFUL
when astral projecting.
You can’t let anything break
your concentration or your
etheral body will be left on
the astral planes.
Not to fear though because
you can’t lose your etheral body –
there is a silver line always
attaching it to you.
But an unsupervised etheral body
on the planes could be in danger.
There are alot of levels to the
astral planes that you need to
be careful not to venture off to.
Astral projection is very useful
in fact you can use it to feed if
your imaginitive enough,
but can be very dangerous if
your not careful enough.
If you need any info on subjects
like this email me at selene.v22@gmail.com
P.S
I get the urge to bite and growl
(sometimes hiss) at people too,
but I try to control it –
I usually growl at people when I’m
thirsty,
and what calms me
down is playing piano.
When you feel like this you
should just do something
that you like and distracts you.
I also do lots of meditation
and it really helps.
Selene - April 16, 2010 at 2:33 pm |
oops I meant – Tess is right
Selene - April 16, 2010 at 4:36 pm |
Oh…Em….Gee… Im A Vampire O_o
Lauren - April 16, 2010 at 9:04 pm |
oh really get in the fucking line.
Zach jones - April 17, 2010 at 8:51 pm |
Hey guys,
I just wanted to ask Lauren
if you were the one who talked
to me a long time ago or if your
someone else.
No offense if your not,
but the lauren whom i talked with
before a few months just stopped
coming on and I’m worried something
may have happened.
Anyway,
i just wanted to comment about
what everyone was saying about biting people.
I have never drawn blood from a person
and i think that i have gained pretty
good control over my instincts.
However,
the need for blood has
become unbearable and I’m beginning
to feel really tired.
Do you guys have any
ideas on good sources?
Bye
p.s. Selena,
is it okay if i e-mail you
to ask more questions
about astral projection
and other techniques?
Thanks a lot.
Bob - April 18, 2010 at 2:16 pm |
Bob -Sure, I’m glad to help, here’s my email :
selene.v22@gmail.com
Selene - April 18, 2010 at 5:40 pm |
tess
of the wolfs looked happy
and they were playing
its a good thing
if not it mean danger
LoLA - April 18, 2010 at 2:39 pm |
They were playing, but they didn’t look exactly happy, if you get my meaning.
Tess - April 19, 2010 at 7:12 am |
do u think it’s problem
when someone finds out,
and that person never talks to u again,
and/or just looks at u weird
when you pass them ………
quick question but
what is Astral Projection?????
Chris - April 19, 2010 at 1:35 pm |
Astral Projection or Astral Travel
is basically the training of your
etheral (spiritual) body to leave
your physical body so you can
have an out-of-body experience.
When you accomplish this you go
out onto the astral planes or astral world.
There are different levels to the astral planes
and believe it or not we are on one now –
we exist on the physical plane.
There are many other planes,
or some call them dimensions.
As I said before astral
travel is very intersting,
and fun :p but also very
very dangerous if you are
not careful.
If you need any more info
email me at selene.v22@gmail.com
Selene - April 19, 2010 at 2:40 pm |
thank u for the information ^_^
Chris - April 19, 2010 at 6:59 pm
Hahaha
Astral Travel is REALLY fun
But then again,
I sometimes can’t decide
whether or not if it’s my mind
or the real world
Adam Draper - April 24, 2010 at 3:57 pm
Yay! lol
I havent atrally projected myself.
I really want to.
I have tried but I can never
get into that state.
Nothing helps.
Dominique.J - November 16, 2010 at 9:14 am
Well it is hard to do with out clearing your mind.
a clear mind and a relaxed body is the key to doing it.
it some times helps mediate.
~FTV
renkun555@gmail.com
Fire the Vampire - November 16, 2010 at 2:32 pm
if werewolves are the only
things that can kill us
why don’t we hunt them down.
and kill them all,
i know where a pack lives,
they’ve killed vampires i knew.
their smart and fast and know our weaknesses.
but i know theirs the best.
Zach jones - April 19, 2010 at 9:11 pm |
well that is very intresting
and i actually wonder that too.
but if we were to do this we’d have
to train a bit and be smarter then them…
Yuuki - April 20, 2010 at 11:08 pm |
its easier than you’d think set a bait
and then wait those pieces of shit to come.
Zach jones - April 21, 2010 at 9:02 pm
Werewolves don’t hunt vampires.
That’s more Twi-SHIT.
There are hunters out there though…
Adam Draper - April 24, 2010 at 3:56 pm
i’m starting to have difficulty’s sleeping now,
i cant sleep during the day cause i go to school,
that is the only time when i’m actually tired
is in the morning T_T i cant take it im
losing out on sleep,
i’m starting to have mood swings,
and im slowly going down in grades T_T
Also there’s this voice i hear
when im at school am i going insane????????
Chris - April 20, 2010 at 2:54 pm |
no for christ sake read what tess said and look below.
Zach jones - April 20, 2010 at 7:39 pm |
Zach jones how old are you?
morgan - April 21, 2010 at 9:29 pm |
13
Zach jones - April 21, 2010 at 9:50 pm
Hmmm now this whole werewolf thing…
it makes me wonder a lot.
And what about like the hunters hunters.
are they real??
i for my self live in a very boring town
there are pretty much non of our brothers
and sisters around here nor our enemy…
so I don’t really know much…
that’s why I love talking with you guys on here.
Anyway if anyone knows please share!! 🙂
Yuuki - April 20, 2010 at 11:14 pm |
I know what you mean.
I’m taking a wild guess
and saying that becuase
this site is American,
I’m guessing you’re all from there?
Well most of you,
anyway?
Anyhow,
in England,
there’s pretty much
no one with an open mind,
so it’s mostly humans.
I think I’ve come accross a
couple of supernaturals,
but none that I’ve spoken to.
Anyone else had an e-mail
from an allessandra g?
She seems rather afraid,
if you ask me.
Tess - April 21, 2010 at 4:27 pm |
I have,
she is in the middle of her awakening.
I live in the US but I wasn’t born here.
Selene - April 21, 2010 at 4:39 pm
well yeah i live in the
US but I wasn’t born here…
and where I was born I lived
for about 10 years…
Yuuki - April 23, 2010 at 1:12 am
omg i have them ALL i am a vampire
i once cut my self and sucked it clean
i was sooo in love with the blood i want
that blood now im really fast at running
and can jump high i am pale and people
tend to avoid me i love blood n my computer
goes realllyy slow n my phone battery drains
my best friend cut her self n i had to control
my self not to suck it. what can i do im a
vampire and im worried i might hurt someone
but i want blood mmm blood n
VAMPIRES DO NOT SPARKLE thats twilight plz
know the difference.
oh and i can change the weather n my freind
couldnt see any stars out at all so i sent him
this bright one he went wow i just looked
out my window again and i see a really bright star
shannon - April 21, 2010 at 5:58 pm |
am i a vampire morgan i sense blood
and i want it i have all the symptoms
but do not have fangs i can control the
wind and can make people do things also
i can make people like me n i can stare
atr someone and they get scared also
i love blood my friend cut herself n i
left the room coz i was so close to drinkin it
im not makin this up im a fast runner but
some are faster n i can jump high i am
not scared of anything n i love blood plz help me
shannon - April 21, 2010 at 6:21 pm |
Shannon you indeed are a vampire
if you have any questions ask away.
morgan - April 21, 2010 at 9:26 pm |
hi morgan yes i have a question.
AM I REALLY A VAMPIRE
AND HOW THE HELL CAN I HUNT ANIMALS
NOT HUMANS THEY MAKE ME SOOO THIRSTY
HELP MEEE I NEED BLOOD
shannon - May 24, 2010 at 3:48 pm |
Zach jones what are some of
the werwolves weaknesses.
and where do some live?
morgan - April 21, 2010 at 9:28 pm |
done some research
and there mostly in michigan,
ohio and there might be some in virginia.
hpm and obiviosly their weakness is silver.
and call me zack
Zach jones - April 21, 2010 at 9:47 pm |
why do need to know are goin to hunt them?
Zach jones - April 21, 2010 at 9:48 pm |
about the whole werewolf thing
its personal for me but why do
you guys want to kill them?
Zach jones - April 21, 2010 at 9:52 pm |
I don’t think we should,
there may have been conflicts
between vampyres and
werewolves in the past,
but I think that all supernaturals
should at least try to get along.
It would make things easier
for the future that way,
I think.
Selene - April 22, 2010 at 6:47 am |
Hear, hear.
I’ve got nothing against werewolves myself.
And I agree,
supernaturals should try to get along,
at least.
I don’t fancy being hunted,
if you don’t mind,
though I am a shapeshifter.
By the way,
I’ve found that the weather
changes with my mood.
Like today it’s dead sunny
(the sun doesn’t bother me),
and yesterday it was sunny,
but the day before I was in
a really bad mood,
and it rained.
Tess - April 22, 2010 at 7:13 am
about this wearwolf stuff
they are allies not enemy’s some yes are
they are the more wild and untamed and
considered mindless to there own kind they
cannot channel their rage so before yu try
killing 1 think of what your risking your life
yu never know if they are mindless until its
too late dont get me wrong either vampires
can be mindless too some more blood thirsty
than others and horribly transformed
but not uncommon
ive heard its painful and uncontrollably
at all times hungry mindless creature you see
1 kill it if you can though wrong as it may seem
if you dont itll kill even its own kind but unlike
wear wolves who wont dare kill their own so enough
about killing each other its out of the question kill 1
unless attacked upon consider yourself
a traitor to both our kind
celdaron - April 22, 2010 at 11:21 am |
i have fangs i thought about blood
drank some off mine only a little
amount n now i have fangs n need blood
i bit my pencil into quarters!!!!!!!
help me some one tell me what
im supposed to hunt n how to hunt them
i need it!!!!!
oh n i bit my wrist n now i have this rash
that is red and has white bloches spreadin
up my arm and im from england actually
and to fire the vampire do you see me
on that hill im about 13 i am like 4 ft tall
with blonde brown hair that is mostly blonde
i have green/grey eyes that change blue
and have either a black or blue outline,
if you see me then good.
i dont know my power i can control the wind
but that is it i think can someone tell me what to do?
what should i hunt?
i NEED BLOOD HELP!!!!!
shannon - April 22, 2010 at 5:14 pm |
morgan i totally agree
all you fagets who think
u r vampires get the
HELL OF THIS SITE BEFORE I RIP YOUR HEAD
OFF AND HAVE YOU FOR MY SNACK GET GONE FAGETS!!!!!
shannon - April 22, 2010 at 5:26 pm |
omg i have a blck bit
round the colour in my eyes
and i NEED blood i dont want
to have friends coz i put them
in danger i need help ok?
morgan ur gd at this can u tell me
what to do coz i dont know what
should i get with blood?
im stuck is raw meet poision?
help meeeee i CRAVVVEEE BLOOD
shannon - April 22, 2010 at 6:08 pm |
good peace is way better
and i all ready have gotten my revenge.
Zach jones - April 22, 2010 at 7:34 pm |
Lyan and vampyres don’t have to hate each other,
and I think that there’s really nothing to ignoring
our “natural instinct.”
Not that it’s not there,
but I think it’s time we all make peace.
Several of us basically hate
humans from what I’ve read,
and by hating each other we
are lowering ourselves down
to a petty level.
There’s nothing wrong with getting along..! 😀
We don’t need revenge, just to carry our honor if anything.
And yeah..these aren’t “symptoms.”
Seriously..
Vampyres and human ALIKE
are species (you know what I mean by that)
and there is nothing wrong with being
what and who you are,
no matter what.
And as for 2012,
I basically hope it happens.
This world,
as far as I am educated, i
s in desperate needs of renewal
and a new age.
We NEED change.
Aren’t you sick of the lies in society,
war, and moronic things like that?
I sure as hell am..
Samantha - April 23, 2010 at 3:06 am |
Oui! That’s exactly how I feel, :).
And I hope 2012 happens too,
plus I’d like people to know that 2012
isn’t how hollywood portrays it,
the mayans say that 2012 is
the end of their calendar,
the time of rebirth and purification,
not the destruction of the earth.
Selene - April 23, 2010 at 3:58 am |
what u mean 2012 i mean does that mean
all humans will die and we will live,
what can i eat too?
i need blood but i cant really hunt can i?
im in england not america.
can someone help me
isnt raw meat poison????????????????????????
help me please!!!!!!
shannon - April 23, 2010 at 6:58 pm |
tess what are you saying eh?
im form england im a FRIKKIN VAMPIRE
MAN ITS NOT ALL AMERICANS U KNOW
sorry i am a vampire i need to know what i can eat???
shannon - April 23, 2010 at 7:01 pm |
Firstly,
count your blessings,
shannon,
that I’m holding a Howlite stone,
so I won’t get angry and come and find you.
Secondly,
I didn’t say I was the only
supernatural being in England,
what I meant was,
that we probably have a tougher
time coming to terms with it,
and I actually said
‘Not many supernatural beings here’.
Get your facts right
before you accuse one of us, ‘kay?
And thirdly,
I’m a shapeshifter,
not a vampire.
Tess - April 26, 2010 at 7:17 am |
Shannon- No one really knows for sure
what happens in 2012 but we do know
that it is supposed to be complete purification,
what that means is a mystery for now.
Raw meat is dangerous especially pork,
but they say it’s safe to drink the blood
you get from animal meat safely if you
add 2 cups of vinegar or wine for every six cups
of blood and simmer it for a second.
And I don’t think Tess was trying to say
that all vampyres come from America,
I’m not originally from America –
I live here but wasn’t born here.
She was just saying that because
this site was american,
she assumed we all lived in America,
which is understandable don’t you think?
She wasn’t trying to offend anyone.
Selene - April 23, 2010 at 7:42 pm |
Thank you, Selene.
Tess - April 26, 2010 at 7:18 am |
thxs selene n i mean for vampires
i mean if we are vampires what animals are ok?
n have no diseases i dont wanna hunt it,
drink its blood to find out im not a vampire
after all n die of rabies or sumat i mean i am a vampire
im just saying do you think you could find out
if red deers carry any diseases that would kill
someone not like it could kill me
i just want to kniow oh and can you find out
whether they are ok to drink their blood
coz I NEED SOME BLOOD SOON!!!!!!!!!!
shannon - April 23, 2010 at 7:58 pm |
what is wrong with you
guy is that the way it is?………….
wait for all the humans to die out
so you can replace them?
news flash assholes were animals.
not human, ANIMALS!!!.
so shut up about 2012 bullshit.
Zach - April 23, 2010 at 8:16 pm |
Of course not,
I have human friends in my dorm
that I are like sisters to me,
my human roommate was my best friend –
but she was in a tragic accident
the other night and I am still grieving her death.
So don’t tell me that I am waiting
for the day that the humans die out
because that would be the worst day of my life,
knowing that all the people I love
like family would be gone.
And that’s not the mayans said anyway!
None of us said that 2012 IS going to happen,
it’s a theory,
think before you say would ya?
What the hell is your point anyway?
We were just having a conversation about it,
not fucking worshipping the day the world ends
if that’s what you’re saying.
Maybe you should have read what I said
about how it’s NOT supposed to be about
the destruction of the earth.
Calm down and don’t say
another damn word about it,
because now I am not in a very good mood,
and you don’t want to push me.
Selene - April 24, 2010 at 12:15 am |
zach no
i dint mean that i was shocked
i thought that is what u all meant
n selene im sorry i dint mean to upset you
i was just wondering thats all i dint mean
to upset you really i dint so sorry
but ermm may i ask what happened
to your friend you dint loose control
or owt like tht did you???
im sorry by the way to all but plz
dont hate me i thought thts what
u lot meant so i was shocked n i asked sorry
shannon - April 24, 2010 at 9:56 am |
selene i dont want the humans to die
out that IS NOT WHAT I MEANT AT ALL
i thought that is what is going to happen
not that i want it to i dont want it to happen
and now i know it wont i am sorry ok? i am not
worshipping the day this world ends no i dint
mean tht i thought tht is what was going to
happen and i was worried and so what if i push
you not like i will but so what? we are both
vampires so we cant really kill each other not
really i mean im not gunna push u coz i dont
want to fight with ppl i have found and are the
only ppl like me
i have been wanderin for many many years
and have now found ppl like me, im not
making offence but you missjudged me
i dont want it to happen at all n im glad
its not gunna so dont get mad k? coz
then id get angry n then it could get bad
so sorry but u gotta apoligise too for
misjudgin me so im sorry but are you?
shannon - April 24, 2010 at 10:11 am
Well all deer carry deer ticks,
which carry lyme disease,
whch can kill you.
I did a little more research on it
and basically you can drink any
animal blood except birds and deer
as long as you boil the bacteria out.
They actually sell a product called pork blood
(I meant before that that the raw pork meat was unsafe)
which is exactly that –
boiled pork blood in a can –
I don’t know if it would be in your
regular grocery store or not though 😛
Selene - April 23, 2010 at 9:33 pm |
OKi…..
I see you guys have gotten on the 2012 thing….
well just a thought so please don’t get all fisty!
So didn’t Fire the Vampire said that :
12 year, 12 month, 12 day, 12 hour, 12 min, 12 second…
is when us vampires will become the superior race.
And just to point out she didn’t
say anything about destroying anything…
sounded more like a rebirth to me.
PLus I had that dream…
and it seemed that everyone was still alive,
well accept the family that was killed and
laying before me,
anyway it didn’t look like the destruction.
Oh and also the whole
“on the 21st day of december of year ’12 we are gonna die”
thing is NOT going to happen.
there have accualy been proven
research that nothing is or will happen…..
I don’t know if I believe the whole thing
but I know that a good outcome will come. 🙂
Anyway on the other hand…
I wanted to talk about Yion.
I haven’t “heard” from
him in a while until yesterday..
I was walking out of my school building
to lunch and held the door for a person
and when i looked back in the glass
I saw something like his reflection…
he was standing side ways and his head
was facing down and then turned to look at me…
but when i tried to see if
he was actually there it disappered.
And then today I got a little tinge
down my spine at the same time…
like as if telling me he was near..
I don’t know what to make of this…
completaly weird.
And i know this message might be weird
but thats because i had the weirdest two days ever…
not only about Yion but I just felt
like my body or my mind was havin an
out of body experiance and wanted to
show me a diff plane…i
dk very weird.
Yuuki - April 24, 2010 at 1:12 am |
I saw his reflecton one time when
I was just walking by a window outside
one of the dorm building.
I turned to look and he wasn’t there.
I’m not that good at exlaining the mayan prophecy
but if you want to learn more, you can check these out.
http://www.adishakti.org/mayan_end_times_prophecy_12-21-2012.htm
http://www.13moon.com/prophecy%20page.htm
Selene - April 24, 2010 at 5:56 am |
sorry selen i was wrong i misunderstood you.
Zach - April 24, 2010 at 1:14 am |
sorry selen i was wrong, i misunderstood you.
Zach - April 24, 2010 at 1:15 am |
That’s alright, it happens 🙂
Selene - April 24, 2010 at 5:57 am |
look no offence to anyone
i just dont get it ermm look
yh im a vampire so does it
mean that in 2012 all vampires
will awake and come together or
something i just dont get it fire i had
the same vision and i went hunting in
my SLEEP oh n in the vision we were
looking down on a town but tht was
not destructed by us but by other vampires
EVIL vampires i saw on a bit that the evil
vampires will come forward n we may
have to fight for the lives of all of us
and the humans but i think thats what it
means im not sure yet i went in to a trance
and drew the vision and it said the cold
ones will strike they are coming let the hunt begin !!
but what does it mean?
shannon - April 24, 2010 at 10:03 am |
sorry i wont bring it up anymore
n ill chang subject now so here
my speech for you
TO ALL ON THIS SITE,
I HAVE HAD THE SAME VISION AS FIRE
BUT I HAVE SEEN MORE AND I SAW
THAT WE WERE LOOKING DOWN AT
AN EVIL ARMY OF VAMPIRES WE ARE
GOOD AND TRY TO HUNT ANIMALS
THEY ARE BAD AND HUNT HUMANS.
THIS VISION WILL COME TRUE
I DONT KNOW WHEN BUT WE MUST
ALL WORK TOGETHER WHEN THE TIME
COMES AND DEFEAT THESE OTHER
VAMPIRES WHOM ARE A BAD PLEASE
DONT HATE ME FOR WHAT I SAID ON 2012
I GOT MUDDLED UP BUT THIS VISION
IS VERY IMPORTANT AS IT IS SHOWNG US
WHAT IS GOING TO HAPPEN ONE DAY
WE WILL ALL COME TOGETHER OVER
LOOK THE CITY OR TWON OF DESTRUCTION
AND FIGHT THE OTHERS!!!!!
WHO IS WITH ME SAY I IF YOU ARE ?
shannon - April 24, 2010 at 10:16 am |
Shannon-
I wasn’t upset with you,
I was upset with Zach Jones
for a second but it was just
a misunderstanding.
You were asking a question
because most people don’t
know that 2012 isn’t about destruction,
and I explained it,
I wasn’t upset about that.
You can even look at the sites
I posted up there if you want to know
more about the mayan prophecy.
No I didn’t lose control,
her idiotic sister crashed the car
when they were driving with another girl
from my dorm.
Her sister was talking on the phone,
and she lost control and drove i
n the woods dowhill.
She and her sister died,
and the other girl was in a coma
for a while but she’s awake now.
Selene - April 24, 2010 at 12:18 pm |
sorry selene
i thought you was mad at me
and im sorry about your friend
by the way was she a vampire
if not cant you bite her n change her
i mean sje sdead right cant us vampires
bring them back by biting them?
just a thought oh and to all
can you email me at shannon.waters1@virginmedia.com
if your with me on my message about
fire’s vision if you havent read it,
then its two up from the box where
you write stuff coz i need to know if ur
wiv me selene are you wiv me?
shannon - April 24, 2010 at 12:59 pm |
I wasn’t mad 🙂
Thanks….no I can’t ressurect the dead –
I can call back her spirit to talk to –
but I can’t ressurect her physically.
If it happens,
I will be ready to fight, yes –
but none of us know for sure
what’s going to happen –
if anything.
We just have to be ready if it does.
Selene - April 24, 2010 at 4:18 pm |
i need all your help n im not saying this
coz i am im sayign this because i need
your help so to all vampires can you
email me at shannon.waters1@virginmedia.com
coz i know what is going to happen in my n fires
vision since we both saw it we are going to
FIGHT OTHER VAMPIRES BAD VAMPIRES
WHO KILL HUMANS SO I NEED YOUR HELP
TO SORT OUT WHAT WE ARE GUNNA DO
and i keep growlin coz i go huntin in my sleep
and so when i wake up im craving more n im going
to a sleepover tonight and i sense something bad
is going to happen like im gunna have to leave the room
i see it now. someone is going to cut themselves
and im going to growl and have to leave the room
and after i leave the room i will hunt it will be
my soul that hunts for me but i still feel the blood
and taste the blood thats what usually happens at night
shannon - April 24, 2010 at 1:09 pm |
theres now bad vampires
there just regular vampires
and purebloods,
who are animal like and hunt humans
more often and regulars are more
civilized and can control their
cravings or instincts.
Zach - April 24, 2010 at 1:43 pm |
Um…… A lot of white people have this stuff…
Sooo…..
Sorry, but vampires aren’t really ‘real’
but it can be considered real if you believe it…
As in….
If you believe it, then your body does too.
Any human can have all of these.
But it’s your choice to decide
whether or not be be a vampire.
It’s fun.
It’s insane.
But don’t go to far because
(to believe) that there are hunters
out there who will kill people l
ike these so called ‘vampires’.
Just don’t take it to far and have fun!
I know a lot about vampires.
E-mail me if you have any questions!
Adam Draper - April 24, 2010 at 3:52 pm |
Samcornneru@live.com
Adam Draper - April 24, 2010 at 3:53 pm |
What the hell do you mean “white people”?
Let us put this in simple words:
You are not a vampire,
you do not belong here,
you have no right telling us what is or isn’t real
because you obviously are clueless.
Samantha is right,
why would we email you to ask you questions
about our kind when you don’t even believe in us?
“Have fun”?
WTF?
You think all this is a fuckin joke?
Well I’m sure you’ll find it hysterical
when a vampire tracks you down
and rips your throat out.
I’m positive that if any one of us
emailed you all you would give us
would be stereotypical hollywood bull,
so fuck off asshole.
Selene - April 26, 2010 at 2:47 pm |
Hear, Hear!
Selene,
you must be angry.
I’ve never heard you
use language like that before.
Tess - April 26, 2010 at 4:56 pm
Human Scum!!!!
Who are you to say this to us
u piece of food!!!!!!!!!!!!
Yuuki - April 27, 2010 at 3:10 am |
so adam draper
you are not a vampire then???????????
THEN WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING
ON THIS SITE YOU BETTER GET OFF THIS SITE
OR I WILL PERSONALLY WUP YOUR ASS
N I MEAN IT!!!!!!!!!
YOU HUMANS SHOULDNT KNOW
ABOUT US YOU KNOW WHAT I THINK
HUMANS ARE TRYING TO GET OUR IDENTITY
PUBLIC SO IM NOT GUNNA GET MY BLOOD
FROM ANIMALS NO MORE IM GUNNA GET IT
FROM HUMANS!!!!
YOU THINK ITS FUNNY
TO MESS WITH A VAMPIRE
WELL I’LL SHOW YOU WHEN
ITS FUNNY N THAT WILL BE
WHEN I AM SUCKING ALL
HUMANS BLOOD
YOU THINK IM GUNNA STAND BACK
AND LET HUMANS SHOW US TO THE WORLD!!!!!!????????
NO IM NOT GOODBYE HUMANS!!!!!!
shannon - April 25, 2010 at 2:15 pm |
I am no vampyre,
I don not think,
and I am here.
But I do not think I am a human,
either.
I suppose you do not have
the ability to sense them,
then.
Adam,
just stop.
You do not alone
decide whether or not something is real.
I agree that if your mind believes
it your body does too, though.
Completely right.
No one needs to ask you questions,
especially if you don’t actually fully believe this.
There was really no point,
that I see,
in you coming here.
Samantha - April 25, 2010 at 3:15 pm |
samantha you are a vampire
well i sense you have some
of the genes anyway
i think you are a half cast you know,
half human half vampire
well im a full vampire so i sense you
have vampire in you if you could answer these questions
i would be able to tell more about you
1: do you love and crave the taste of blood?
2:are you a fast runner and good jumper?
3:can you do anything humans cant have you any powers?
4:do you have fangs i mean not all do but do you?
5:do you have any of the things above?
can you tell me yes or no
or i dont know in an email at
shannon.waters1@virginmedia.com
and tell me your answers
also if you have the things above
then can you tell me what? thanxs xx
shannon - April 26, 2010 at 3:37 pm
adam so help god
if post any more of your bull
on this website about vampires
not being real.
Then I will personally
rip your heart out and bleed
you dry so back off.
cause what you said
insults every vampire alive.
Zach - April 25, 2010 at 4:48 pm |
I’ve just had a thought,
but if any of you need a way
to control anger
(I’m not sayingthat any of you need it)
you can try carrying a
Howlite crystal around with you.
It really does help,
I know from experience.
Tess - April 26, 2010 at 7:24 am |
woooww and how dos this work exactly?
Zach - April 26, 2010 at 11:26 am |
The howlite’s energy with come into you.
Different crystals and rocks and things
like that have different energy vibes
and principals.
Samantha - April 26, 2010 at 2:31 pm |
Yeah,
each true crystal contains
an energy that is different.
With contact with skin,
or you can even leave with
a piece of your hair and it
will send the energy to you.
If you’re holding it,
you can tell it’s working
by feeling your own pulse
beating rapidly against it.
If it’s not in contact,
you’ve got to have faith that it’s working.
Tess - April 26, 2010 at 4:38 pm
Yeah,
like I wear an amythest crystal
for psychic purposes.
If you want to look at the
properties of crystals
and gems you can go here:
http://serioussilver.com/gemstone_crystal_lore/magick_of_gemstones_a.html
Selene - April 26, 2010 at 2:35 pm |
tess im sorry i was bad
at someone at school
who i nearly bit in front
of everyone sorry ok?
oh and may i ask what
a howlite crystal is n
how i can get them?
shannon - April 26, 2010 at 3:01 pm |
No problem, I have them days.
A howlite crystal is a common type
of gemstone that contains an
extremely powerful calming energy.
I don’t think you can find
spiritual shops in every city,
but the one I go to has a friendly owner
who identifies the ones you’ve already
got if you have trouble with them.
Here’s the link to his shop:
http://www.alternativesnottingham.co.uk/shop.htm
It’s in Nottingham, by the way.
Tess - April 26, 2010 at 4:41 pm |
selene i totally agree with you
may i ask where i can get a howlite crystal plz?
i do not know where i can find these
and i dont know whether this is a problem
but i heard from a website that on a full moon
vampires will hunt on that night
and may not only hunt animals
i mean cmon ppl the next full moon
is on WEDNESDAY 28TH APRIL 2010
WHICH IS IN 2 DAYS hello??
i think something bad is going
to happen then i mean in my dream
i saw myself in the woods with evil eyes
hunting nd i know its gunna happen
so on wednesday im running away
from home to stop myself hurting
any on eand ill live in the woods
for some days i nearly ripped
someones head of today at
school can anyone tell me
WHERE TO GET THAT CRYSTAL
AND QUICK BEFORE I HURT SOMEONE!!!!!??????????????????!!!!!!!!!
shannon - April 26, 2010 at 3:07 pm |
I’ve already answered your
question about the crystal,
so look above,
and you could try meditation
if you have a problem with your temper.
Plus,
I think the full moon thing is just a rumour.
I can’t be sure, though,
because I’m not a vampire
(I’m a shapeshifter).
Here’s some other crystals:
http://crystalwellbeing.co.uk/crystalproperties.php?gclid=CLPMovHe_qACFYmY2Aodcjouhw
Most of them are there,
I’m not sure about all of them,
though.
Tess - April 26, 2010 at 4:53 pm |
I think you can get it anywhere,
ebay,
or google shopping lol.
I like to go to the little shops
but you can’t find those just anywhere so,
you can just look online if you want.
The full moon thing is –
as Tess said –
just a rumor,
we do however get a little testy
or moody on a full moon,
but it’s harmless unless your insanely thirsty.
Selene - April 26, 2010 at 5:02 pm |
Wednesday day is Mercury’s day, AND a full moon? Oh joy.
Samantha - April 26, 2010 at 11:40 pm |
tomorrow full moon 🙂 can’t wait for a walk in the park
Yuuki - April 27, 2010 at 3:17 am
oh and errmm yh about the thing hunting
ALL HUMANS im only gunna hunt the ones
that wind me up soo kieron forest adam draper
YOU BETTER WATCH OUT COZ IM COMING
N IM COMING SOON!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
shannon - April 26, 2010 at 3:12 pm |
Yeah, you really need that howlite stone, shannon.
There’s no need to get so angry with humans.
We all know that they’re ignorant
and naive and most of the time,
selfish,
but nearly all of them have good hearts
and don’t wish ill of anyone.
ALL of my friends are humans.
Although,
I do agree with you about
some of the posers on here
that think they know everything
*cough* adam draper *cough*
Tess - April 26, 2010 at 5:02 pm |
shannon…….
i think you scared adam
to the point of shitting himself
so i don’t he’ll come on this site anymore.
And about the hunting humans
i personally hunt cristian fanaticts
because they secretly kill vampires,
werewolves, shape shifters etc.
and they deserve pay back.
And about the howlite crystals
they do work and each vampire
should pick their birthstones
becouse they work best.
Zach - April 26, 2010 at 7:34 pm |
That is usually the case, yes, but not necassarily. I believe that everyone even humans, have their own personal gemstone that will work best for that individual. I’m yet to find mine, but I’m drawn to Howlite, personally.
If you have any questions, e-mail @ fearnbritt215@hotmail.co.uk
Tess - April 26, 2010 at 8:02 pm |
is anyone on this site a pureblood?
Zach - April 26, 2010 at 7:59 pm |
As far as I know,
shapeshifters are born randomly,
there’s no way to predict a shifter child.
That’s how I was born,
and neither of my parents know about me.
Tess - April 26, 2010 at 8:04 pm |
Do you mean pureblood in the sense
that do any of us come from a line of vampyres?
That sounded weird…
but you know what I mean. 🙂
Selene - April 26, 2010 at 9:42 pm |
have you told anyone your a shapeshifter.
Zach - April 26, 2010 at 8:25 pm |
No one other than the people on here.
Tess - April 27, 2010 at 7:14 am |
i consitter my self as a vampire
i love blood i can smell miles away
and i can run fast animals love me ect
samantha - April 26, 2010 at 8:56 pm |
i have sharp fangs
samantha - April 26, 2010 at 8:57 pm |
i have all of this going on in my life
(expet the sex thing)
hi - April 26, 2010 at 9:37 pm |
Holyyy! I have missed A LOT!!!
well i am too weak to read it now…
it was too sunny today and ahh *falls on bed* anyway
I wanted to say that I have heard my name whispered
three times already an no one was around me
that would accualy say it…
so idk what the hell it was.
Anyone else experiance that??
Mmm finally cold 🙂
Yuuki - April 27, 2010 at 3:13 am |
I hear that nearly every night.
It’s weird isn’t it?
You’re hearing it,
but not through you ears,
but your not imagining it either.
Is that like you heard it?
Tess - April 27, 2010 at 7:15 am |
ok zach what do you mean pureblood
do you mean like coming form a family of vampires?
if so no its just me and ermmm yh like
this howlite stone thing i live in bradford
in england soo is there any way i can get one
and zach im glad i scared adam hes
a lowlife scrumous piece of food
and i could really do with d**kheads
on this site thxs im still gunna hunt him down
any one know where hes from coz i need to know
to kill him oh and yh how come there was a full moon
last night and theres one on wednesday?????
rwell i guess it could be fun huntin on a full moon dont u?
shannon - April 27, 2010 at 5:24 pm |
A full and new moon lasts three days.
Tess - April 27, 2010 at 5:37 pm |
first of all i want to kill him and secound a pureblood is when you contain no human dna every vampire has some human but not a lot so purebloods are more animal like and hunt humans more often. and yes huntin on a full moon is cool.
Zach - April 27, 2010 at 8:15 pm |
oh and im realllllyyy thirsty now i nearly bit a horse!!!! help?
shannon - April 27, 2010 at 5:27 pm |
Seriously? Go hunting, and soon.
Tess - April 27, 2010 at 5:38 pm |
i dont want to tess i hunt in my sleep
but i want to hunt awake what should i hunt?
i live near a small woods
but you dont get many animal
i can hunt there so what should i hunt???
should i bite myself or what
some one tell me what to do
IM BEGGING YOU I NEED TO HUNT
BUT WHAT PLEASE HELPPPP MMEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
I FEEL IM GUNNA MELT AWAY!!!!
shannon - April 27, 2010 at 6:31 pm |
Like i said before, there aren’t many ways to hunt,
you can either:
A- Hunt wild animals
B-Get blood from raw meat
(like the kind you buy)
Or C- Get a donor
There’s really no other way,
but I’ve found that orange/tomato juice
and meditation helps ALOT.
And I’ve heard milk too….
but Idk if that works or not.
🙂
Selene - April 27, 2010 at 7:01 pm |
Oh and also,
if you are skilled enough –
you can hunt on the astral planes,
it’s really handy.
Selene - April 27, 2010 at 7:02 pm |
or just hunt humans.
Zach - April 27, 2010 at 8:17 pm |
I wouldn’t hunt humans if you can help it…
I think drinking a little of your own blood helps,
but Selene’s theories seem the best way to hunt.
Yeah, meditation helps with everything.
Tess - April 28, 2010 at 7:08 am |
yeah well dont ask a me ideas
about huntin cuase im a pureblood
and i hunt humans.
it is what i was boorn for.
but relax i only bite them
erase their mermories and let them go
exept for criestrian fanitics of course.
Zach - April 28, 2010 at 7:43 pm |
I have almost all
of the traits listed above.
However,
I am not sure as to whether
or not I am really a vampire.
I would love if someone
could help me with this,
as if it is true I would love
to be able to start embracing
who I actually am.
I come from New Orleans
who are known for their
vampires and voodoo.
Can anyone on this site
sense these things to be able
to tell me if I am a true vampire
or if these traits are just coincidence?
Thank you and hope
to hear from you soon.
New Orleans Vamp - April 29, 2010 at 3:29 am |
I sense something different
about you than anyone else…
I don’t think you are a vampire,
but you’re not a human either.
You could be a lycan or a shifter,
but I can’t be sure.
Tess - April 29, 2010 at 7:06 am |
well….
i am laughing atm =3
u no y??
coz people say that they “sparkle”.
some docs say that its only the imagination =3
and that theyre twilight obsessed -.-
yeah,
i have basically ALL symptoms.
but i guess i have known ever
since i was a little child
(aroun the age of 4) that i am different.
ive been wanting to find out about
vampires ever since i was 6. :/
Alyca - April 29, 2010 at 7:52 pm |
To your first comment,
“I’m laughing because people say they sparkle,
some docs say thats imagination and
that they are twilight obsessed”?
Yeah,
we all already figured that out,
just so you know.
We’re not daft,
we know vampires don’t sparkle.
Visibly anyway.
Tess - April 30, 2010 at 7:12 am |
i have 29 of those symptoms….. i think dats kool… 😀
Kayla - April 30, 2010 at 3:42 pm |
tess you talking to me?
im a vampire
what u chatting!!!!!!?????????????
im a vampire
shannon - April 30, 2010 at 4:14 pm |
No, I was talking to firstly New Orleans Vamp, and secondly Alyca.
Tess - May 1, 2010 at 7:11 am |
Help i might be a vampire!
I need to see a real vampire to talk to
email is bbrocker97@yahoo.com
Winter - May 2, 2010 at 5:59 pm |
i have so many of those symptoms
and i get these weird visions that
come true alot everyone says that
I am different and that I look like
a zombie or something because I am
so pale I am also majorly clever
aaah I just realised that I am a vampire……..
cool!
but scary
Nyxis - May 2, 2010 at 9:19 pm |
hey ppl! I’m back 😀 got my PC fixed…
hate the fact tha all electronic stuff hates us 😛
need help wiv something:
my hands just started going really,
and I mean VERY cold
(feels like an iron pipe taken
from rain when u touch my fingers)
and they started to stiffen fro no apparent reason :/
has it got something to do
with me not feeding lately?
P.S. woot!
I finally started going pale 😀
any help?
Saromin - May 3, 2010 at 1:47 am |
ah…you guys…
this is soo dreadfull…
i can tell of what kind of burden us vamps have.
I am soo sick of this
and I can’t take it anymore!
I swear all I want to do is rip people
appart and kill! They piss me off so much
but I’m handling that so thats
not really the problem.
The problem is that I can’t take it anymore
with keeping this whole thing away in the dark!
And then again I feel like i should wait
for something and that all of this will be payed off.
but i don’t know what to think or do anymore.
I am so damn confuzed
that i just want to be locked
in my room in the dark
with the music on….
I am really going crazy!!!
Yuuki - May 3, 2010 at 2:18 am |
guess it’s what we all just think :/ at least I do.
I think it WILL be paid off,
but how?
when?
where?
These questions just keep on circling round my head,
with dozens of answers comin up,
but none of them correct.
the most ‘believable’ one
is that humans will soon pass,
and it will be our turn,
but what about the payment?
I mean,
the world only to ourselves is good enough,
but it feels like there’s more coming…
Saromin - May 3, 2010 at 3:08 pm |
Long time no hear!!!
and yeah i think that too…
it is soo confusing but
then again makes sense
Yuuki - May 4, 2010 at 1:54 am
yup, long time ne hear 😉
Saromin - May 5, 2010 at 4:28 pm
look yuuki i know how you feel
i feel the same way what do we do
i just dont know can some one help us
what is our purpose in this world???
so many questions and hardly any answers arrgghh
shannon - May 3, 2010 at 9:39 am |
very true
Yuuki - May 4, 2010 at 1:55 am |
oh and who is someone called sam
i cant remeber his last name but he emailed me
sayin hes gunna turn me into the police
and vampire slayers what do i do i supposedly
sent him a threatining email but i dint
oh it could of been my sister
or someone else
I sent him one back apoligising
and trying to tell him it wasnt me
what do i do???
if he turns me into
a vampire slayer im doomed!!!
SOMEONE HELP ME IM GUNNA KILL SOMEONE
I HUNTED MY BEST FRIEND AND NEARLY BIT HER
N IVE KILLED A HORSE !!!
I DINT MEAN TO THO
shannon - May 3, 2010 at 9:42 am |
track down and kill him.
Zach - May 3, 2010 at 8:04 pm |
Don’t worry about it,
a lot of these peole are just
spewing empty threats,
most of them won’t even go
through with it.
Most of them don’t even know
how to contact vampyre slayers.
And the cops couldn’t do anything,
we’re not doing anything wrong.
So basically these people
have got nothing on us.
If you are still worried about a hunter
finding you then carry a pocket knife,
small pair of scissors,
or even a key with you.
Any of these can easily be applied
to three sensitive areas:
The jugular,
The eye, the inner ear
(it’s more effective than it sounds).
If you get attacked but don’t
have any of those items,
you can still go for the eyes –
just use your fingers.
You can knee the stomach or groin.
You can kick in the kneecaps.
Or take your palm,
face up,
curl in your fingers a little –
not all the way like a fist-
bend your wrist back,
and use the heel of your palm
in an upward thrusting motion
to the nose.
You do this hard enough and
the bone can puncture their brain.
If the person has longer hair,
you can grab it and slam their
head into something –
but this really only works
wth longer haired people.
You can email me
(at the address listed in a comment above)
if you have any questions
about fighting/self defence,
I took lessons for about four years.
Selene - May 18, 2010 at 3:03 am |
*their
Selene - May 18, 2010 at 3:18 am
ppl, please anwer to my previous question :/
btw, anyone here remember me? long time no ‘write’ lol
Saromin - May 3, 2010 at 3:10 pm |
I remember you.
You were the first person
to answer my queiries properly!
By the way, what question?
Tess - May 4, 2010 at 3:08 pm |
just look above 😉
quote: need help wiv something:
my hands just started going really,
and I mean VERY cold
(feels like an iron pipe taken
from rain when u touch my fingers)
and they started to stiffen fro no apparent reason :/
has it got something to do
with me not feeding lately?
P.S. woot!
I finally started going pale 😀
any help?
Saromin - May 4, 2010 at 8:58 pm
am i a vampire cause i have fangs
and almost all of the symptoms
could you tell me if i am or not
i would like to know
zachary - May 3, 2010 at 10:22 pm |
Is there anyone here who could sense things
b/c i am getting worried if i am a vampire or not…
long story but it just worries me
Yuuki - May 4, 2010 at 1:58 am |
You strike me as more of a witch,
Yuuki, a good witch.
I just can’t picture you as a hunter.
Tess - May 4, 2010 at 3:06 pm |
hmmm well i need more opinions or facts
which ever because u say witch and selene
says vamp…
Yuuki - May 6, 2010 at 12:18 am
Couldn’t you be both?
Tess - May 7, 2010 at 7:13 am
i am not very sure if that is possible o.O i would like to know though 🙂
Yuuki - May 8, 2010 at 12:52 am
Hay I’m pretty sure
I’m a vampire but
I’m not quite sure,
I have a lot of the symptoms
but it doesnt bother me to go
out in the sun
eroq - May 4, 2010 at 7:18 am |
I told some friends of mine
that I was a Wiccan, and now
they all think I’m going to hex them
just because I have influence over
situations so they turn out how I want it to,
and have the ability to control a pendulum.
Please help, what should I do?
I quite like it,
and some of my influences do affect them,
and it’s rather cool,
but none of them are very open anymore,
so it’s harder for me to control a situation.
Help?
Tess - May 4, 2010 at 3:11 pm |
i COME To TELL YOU ALL
ABOUT HOW I WENT TO LOOK FOR THE OnE WE SEE
IN SHADOWS n DREAMS …
Whatever i went to a HIM Concert
and there was HUnters There and saw me
and started to beat me up
they trew me out and kicked me
in the ribs and i got up
and ran
THEY WERE security guards that worked there at
THE HOUSEO OF BLUES IN ORLANDO DOWNTOWN DIsNEY
THEY ARE ALL IN THERE WORKING
now we know .. its true .. this hunters know our weakness
like i have a bad elbow and one of them was trying
to squeeze it to pop it out like he if he knew i had a problem there
OF COURSE it didnt WORK BECAUSE THE NIGHT BEFORE
I HAD DRANK BLOOD and Was aware that
something was gonna go wrong . ….
didnt really know just had a gut feeling
so i was prepared for whatever .
it took all 4 security guards to get me out of there
and they kicked me soo hard when i was outside
on the floor and tried to keep my purse and info
but cops came and helped me and got it back from them
i wanted to press charges but i just left in a taxi
….. this HUNTERS WORK THERE bECAUSE
HOUSEO OF BLUES IS A CONCERT VENUE AND KNOW
MANY OF US LIKE MUSIC AND ROCK AND WILL FIND OUR SELFS
GOING TO MANY OF THOSE EVENTS ..
SO BECAREFUL THis IS REAL
aND IS HAPPENING
im a girl thats only 18 years old
and i dont know what i did to deserve
getting trown OUT OF THERE for no reason
ONLY CUZ THEY KNOW WHO WE ARE
JUST BY LOOKING AT US
@ THEY WANT US DEAD
aND ARE trying TO DESTROY US
and they dont even know they are hunters
is just inside them like an instinct @@
IS A WARNING - May 4, 2010 at 6:22 pm |
and yea, I got MANY psychic vamps saying that I’m a vampire with some other special, unique stuff. Just need an official confirmation. Anyone?
Saromin - May 4, 2010 at 9:05 pm |
Tess, you said that u had the MAZE dream… more detail please? colour, textures, feelings, sound the chaser was making, if u knew u cudn’t get out? anything, ty 😀
Saromin - May 4, 2010 at 9:09 pm |
pronounced ‘L-eye-can’.
and I don’t know if u killed everyone,
but tell me one thing:
was there any pattern?
like the death getting
closer/further away from ur house?
Saromin - May 4, 2010 at 9:11 pm |
It was all really dull,
like death was present all the time.
The maze was a series of low stone walls,
and I remember climbing on some of the walls
to try and avoid being eaten.
It worked,
but then I had to watch all
of the other people die.
It was awful.
The walls were grey,
cracked,
and made you feel like you
were constantly being watched.
The chaser was roaring-slash-screeching
from wherever it was,
but it sounded like it was coming
from everywhere at once.
It only ever did that if it had caught someone,
otherwise it was deadly silent.
None of us ever screamed.
I had a constant feeling
of doom when I was running,
and hopelessness when I’d managed
to get on the walls.
I remember watching one of the kids
who was with me being dragged
UNDER THE STONE WALL!!
I have no idea how it did that,
and the monster looked like a triceratops.
Tess - May 5, 2010 at 7:16 am |
hmm…hmm… sounds to me like it was more of a warning – the hopelessness wouldn’t mean that you cannot win. No. In fact it means that you are scared of the chaser, you fear making it stronger. The roaring-screech sounds like it was trying to show you that you are in a helpless situation. And the presence of death… I think it acually WAS death, and, if I’m thinking correct, it also WILL be. the cracks on walls mean it’s old, but looking deeper shows they area also voulnerable, and the reason of you being there is to stop the chaser from going out of the place it was locked in. If people got pulled under the wall, try n’ go there too, but by your own will, and see what you can find… was there a ceiling? By the way, just a thought going through my head, but I feel like it’s worth to ask: do you know any old place that you are scared to go to, that is voulnerable to attack, and that you feel lured towards, while being pushed away from at the same time? I suspect it was not an accident being there, but that it was a mission to stop the evil there, but it went all wrong… what were you wearing? I do not tell you to stop your company from going there, no, I think it was the ‘be careful’ type of warning, which was just to show you what could happen if you did not succeed…did you ever have a dream about your village bing burned, attacked, or people in it killed? that could be the follow-up dream, even if it appeared before this one… please answer the questions, and I will try to help as much as I can!
Saromin - May 5, 2010 at 4:18 pm
I had this dream about a year ago and I haven’t had it since.
I was wearing the normal jeans and T-shirt kind of thing.
I’m afraid of the old wooden shed in my back garden,
there’s a feeling that there’s evil there,
even though it seems ridiculous.
I have to go in there to fetch the lawn mower,
but keep my eyes down and spend as little time
as possible in there.
I remember one of the boys I was with
was the same boy as the one who’d just
dumped my friend.
He’s red-haired and I remember it
coming off in the dream.
One of the other kids took it
and put it on like a wig???!!!
That was the only thing humerous about it,
though.
Tess - May 5, 2010 at 5:13 pm
check the ground of the shed…
how big is it?
ground/cement/wood/other as floor
(if other, please tell me what)
saromin - May 5, 2010 at 5:34 pm
The space is tiny, and the floor is cement.
Tess - May 5, 2010 at 6:35 pm
just have a look, k? 😉
saromin - May 5, 2010 at 7:17 pm
I had a look,
what am I looking for?
It’s tiny and the floor is cement.
It’s got apsolutely no aura,
if that helps,
and I’m quite good at reading auras.
Tess - May 8, 2010 at 9:43 am
these are all so true i feal left out alot
and i love the taste and smell blood i love
to think i want to dead
alot of temper i get mad
easily and throw spazz attacks
cree-ann - May 4, 2010 at 10:48 pm |
yea, thats a trait to get used to, u will ALWAYS get mad at Humans xD
Saromin - May 5, 2010 at 4:22 pm |
btw, hey Celdaron, I just read the part where u said why u think I as off 😛 but I’m getting weaker and weaker… kept teh physical skills alright, but the Psychic skills are going away each day I do not drink blood 🙁 hardly any rabbits here mate… once I go back to Poland for Holidays, I’ll get some with my bow-n’-arrow 😀
Saromin - May 5, 2010 at 4:25 pm |
Dont worry humans are not worth it!!!!!
they do tend to wind me up,
but just walk away from them
b4 u do something u will regret.
also look out 4 some one called rowan
she is a vamp hunter and you cant trust her. 🙂
annalise - May 6, 2010 at 3:57 pm |
and u said that the day after
she wrote something on here o.o
(btw this is to annalise)
Yuuki - May 8, 2010 at 12:54 am
well saromin had already answered,
if that is what u mean,
but i just wanted to reassure her 🙂
annalise - May 8, 2010 at 6:16 pm
sorry yuuki, i misunderstood u!
i saw rowan had written something
on here and she is well known in our
area as a hunter,
i just thought i would warn
u not 2 talk 2 her.
(ignore my last comment plz)
annalise - May 8, 2010 at 6:20 pm
oh lol i was just wondering b/c the
dates and all is kinda messed up
on my computer
Yuuki - May 8, 2010 at 9:33 pm
I got MANY psychic vamps saying that I’m a vampire with some other special, unique destiny or something along those lines :P. Just need an official confirmation. Anyone?
Saromin - May 5, 2010 at 4:21 pm |
ty Yuuki! for saying I opened
your eyes to the real world 😀
makes me feel better 🙂 even if i
t turns out I’m not a Vamp,
I still know a lot about them 😛
Saromin - May 5, 2010 at 4:32 pm |
lol no problem 🙂 haha i accually
was getting worried that u weren’t on…
but i guess us and computers don’t go to well…
mine always freezes and shuts down on me…
and my relative has exact same and its perfect so…
go figure!
Yuuki - May 6, 2010 at 12:23 am |
lol, u didn’t read it? computer don’t like Vampires, all electronics start failing 😛
saromin - May 6, 2010 at 8:30 pm
no i read that..haha thats why it in a way sucks but then again it sometimes comes in handy…
Yuuki - May 8, 2010 at 12:48 am
yea,
like when there’s secret
info on cumputer *wink-wink*
saromin - May 8, 2010 at 11:58 pm
haha yes just then 😛
Yuuki - May 11, 2010 at 1:43 am
I was a vampire hunter,
i know im an idiot.
but my family has been dissapearing,
i had no other choice.
on one of my hunts i was bitten,
and now i dont know what 2 do!
sunlight doesnt hurt me
but i get completly confused
when im in the sun,
HELP ME!!!
rowan - May 5, 2010 at 6:55 pm |
you have a very dark aura idk
but i can just tell so let me give u some help….
stay away from here
Yuuki - May 8, 2010 at 12:55 am |
so what your saying
is that your a hunter right?
THEN WHY THE HELL ARE YOU ON THIS SIGHT!!
Zach - May 6, 2010 at 7:50 pm |
people, PLEASE answer my question!
I got MANY psychic vamps saying
that I’m a vampire with some other special,
unique destiny or something along those lines 😛 .
Just need an official confirmation.
Anyone?
saromin - May 7, 2010 at 12:18 pm |
“I am a vampire,
Even before i looked
at this website i was :0
Shadow – April 6, 2010 at 6:23 pm”
NO SHIT! I thought that ALL of us were Vampires before… does this mean that the web changes us? xD
saromin - May 7, 2010 at 3:17 pm |
look ppl im not sayin i dont believe this but what if all of us on this site think we a vampires when we are not? i mean does anyone hunt when they are awake or are we all asleep when we hunt? i mean i really believe i am a vampire but what if none of us are and we get in serious bother when we try to do things like vampires?? some one help me i need answers??
shannon - May 8, 2010 at 1:15 pm |
n like yh what if we are n what if we are not?
shannon - May 8, 2010 at 1:23 pm |
The same thing has gone through my mind, shannon.
Tess - May 8, 2010 at 2:05 pm |
well tess do you know the answer??? i need to know i still love the taste of blodd and have all of the above except the period n sex thingy coz im 12 n i havent had sex im a virgin n i havent started my period yet!!!!1 so what is the frikking answer i get stressed in the sunlight does this mean i AM a real vampire??? or is it all in our minds? SOMEONE TELL ME THE ANSWER!!!!!
shannon - May 8, 2010 at 2:09 pm |
i know the answer i am a vampire i just popped a spot and LOADSSS of blood came out n i got it on my finger n sucked the blood and now my eyes have gone a really dark green then when i stopped sucking it, they went back light green with blue round the outside again coz my eyes change colour and i loved the taste so yh im a vampire!!!! YAY!!!!! at least i think i am can someone just tell me again that i am a vampire or im not im still a bit unsure
shannon - May 8, 2010 at 2:21 pm |
The power of the mind is a powerful thing.
If you believe that much,
you probably will become a vampire.
It’s the same with shape shifting.
But, I do believe that true vampires
and shape shifters exist,
but on different planes.
Tess - May 8, 2010 at 6:26 pm |
hey this is a reply to ur earlyer comment Tess.
it was when u said something “can’t you be both?”
and u were refering to being both a witch and a vampire.
well my response is i have no clue
but if i could find out or anyone on here
knows i would be glad to have that info
and pass it on 🙂
Yuuki - May 8, 2010 at 9:39 pm |
Sure you can be both.
Technically,
I’m a witch shapeshifter.
Tess - May 9, 2010 at 6:41 pm
Tess-
You are actually a
shapeshifter and a Wiccan,
not a Witch,
they are two different things.
Selene - May 10, 2010 at 2:03 am
Oh, fair enough.
Tess - May 10, 2010 at 7:14 am
ok..so yesterday i think,
i was sitting on my couch and
i was eating a sandwich watching tv…
and all of a sudden i felt like someone
wanted to pull my pants off…
(lol i know kinda funny feeling but it was so weird)
and no one was there at the same time
for that second i felt like i was being seduced
but it was just when i felt my pants being
pulled off by the top….
idk what the hell it was soo i was
wondering if anyone can help?
Yuuki - May 8, 2010 at 9:37 pm |
good piece of info:
check if ur hands weren’t
on your pants at the same time,
and if u weren’t stretching xD
saromin - May 8, 2010 at 11:57 pm |
haha yeah noo both of my hands
were on the sandwich and i was
sitting in one place so i wasn’t streching 🙂
Yuuki - May 9, 2010 at 6:07 pm
no its fine, (btw this is to yuuki) computers do tend to hate us! mine keeps freezing 4 no apparent reason 🙂
annalise - May 9, 2010 at 6:01 pm |
ok…and yeah i know haha (:
Yuuki - May 9, 2010 at 6:13 pm |
idk if im a vampire
because i love blood
animals love me im pale i hate the sun
and theres so much more…..
megan - May 10, 2010 at 4:53 am |
I have just recently discovered Wicca
and i feel full of energy when i call on
the elements and i was just wondering
wheter people can have infinitys
for the elements?
Jade - May 10, 2010 at 7:33 pm |
That happens to anyone
who evokes the elements,
it’s just the energy of their presence.
But, yes, it is possible to
have affinities for the elements.
Selene - May 10, 2010 at 8:37 pm |
Thanks Selene im kind of new to this 🙂
Jade - May 12, 2010 at 4:56 pm
ok so today my mom
said that shes going to shop
for food and i was just drawing
a picture and then in my head
I saw that someone hit her
and she died in the crash
and when i told her that I would
go with her and drive that “vison”
disappeared and I felt that it wouldn’t
happen if i drove….
it was very weird…
and i figured out that sometimes
unintentionally i can make the clouds
get bigger and cover the sun or
make the wind blow 🙂 lol
it might be just coincidances
but i am not that sure
Yuuki - May 11, 2010 at 1:37 am |
hi guys its me vampire shannon here
i just want to let Yuuki know tht i can
see visions of what is going to happen
and then i can stop them like i felt down
today and it rained and like yh i juss want
to know my talents thts all can sum one
help me by the way how old are u yuuki
if ya can drive??
shannon - May 11, 2010 at 3:53 pm |
in USA u can drive at 16 and thats how old i am
Yuuki - May 12, 2010 at 3:32 am |
Does anyone know how to tell if you have any affinities?
Jade - May 12, 2010 at 4:58 pm |
Try looking into an element and concentrating.
If that’s your affinity, an image should come
into your mind (You may think you made it up yourself).
If not, then try something else.
That’s how I found mine 🙂 (Water)
Tess - May 14, 2010 at 7:02 am |
there’s this girl in our class.
I don’t know, but I THINK she’s a vampire –
pale skin,
dark rings around the iris.
Help, anyone?
saromin - May 12, 2010 at 6:26 pm |
She might be,
but you can’t tell just by her appearance,
What does she act like?
What is her personality and all?
Selene - May 18, 2010 at 2:33 am |
Hey guys,
i haven’t been on in a long while
since i think my teachers are trying
to kill me with work.
Anyway,
there have been increasing
incidents over the time i was gone.
I tried to conduct an “experiment” to see
what would happen if you didn’t drink
blood for a long while.
THe results where that i got extremely tired,
dizzy and maybe even confused.
After about two weeks without blood,
i got sick,
and usually i never get sick.
Another thing i realized is that
my senses where somewhat hightened.
For ex. i could feel the heat of my freinds blood,
hear his pulse, and smell the scent when he sat next to me.
Also, i wanted to ask whether any of you know
really good sources of blood that don’t
involve killing anything?
thanks,
Bob
p.s. i wanted to find out if having an ability
to charm people and hide your emotions
is a part of being a vampire since i can easily
make someone feel confortable as well as uncomfortable,
and nobody can ever guess what i’m thinking or my emotions.
just asking,
and thanks again
bob - May 12, 2010 at 8:43 pm |
You can buy bags of blood online,
but I’m not sure what the situation
is with your parents so..
Or you can get it from raw meat,
and they sell a product called pork blood,
which is just boiled pork blood in a can.
They might sell it at grocery stores,
I haven’t check the one near my school for it.
When I am thirsty and can’t get blood
I usually drink orange juice or tomato juice.
Or I recently tried V8 and it helped.
Some say milk,
but I don’t know about that.
Yes I think all vamps can do that,
I know I can.
Selene - May 12, 2010 at 9:07 pm |
i found a dead vampire in the woods behind my house in the woods bhind my house. Either a lycan or hunters.
Zach - May 12, 2010 at 8:48 pm |
Most likely a hunter.
Selene - May 12, 2010 at 9:07 pm |
My friend said she could
see white wings on my yesterday.
Not literally,
but like she knew they were there in her minds eye.
She also said I have a really bright aura.
That was right after I pledged to Wicca.
Now I feel like I have wings,
though I can’t see them.
Tess - May 13, 2010 at 7:07 am |
Hey Tess 🙂 I honestly thought i could see them,
well not see them but it was like i knew they were there.
Jade - May 13, 2010 at 6:50 pm |
I know 🙂 I feel like I have them all the time now!
I haven’t tried flying,
but I think I’ll give that a miss…
Tess - May 14, 2010 at 7:00 am
Suffer if you wish to.
Survive if you can.
But be free,
as freedom is the key.
saromin - May 14, 2010 at 3:18 pm |
hi PPL I HAVE A PROBLEM!!!
a big one!
me n my boyfriend my cousin
and my mate were all sat in the woods
n my boyfriend was sat close to me
and i heard his heart beat does tht mean
i AM a vampire and i keep stressin n panickin
in the woods and idk how to get blood
but ill give tht boiled pork blood a go
idk if ill like it tho as human blood
is better like but can someone help me
understand whether i am a vampire
i juss need a second opinion thts all taaxx
shannon - May 14, 2010 at 3:27 pm |
I can probably answer most of your questions,
Shannon.
Just email me at : selene.v22@gmail.com
Selene - May 18, 2010 at 2:30 am |
and i stress n panick in the sun is wat i meant in the sun
shannon - May 14, 2010 at 3:28 pm |
nah. Vampires don’t ‘die’ or
‘panick’ in da sun.
thats called ‘role-play’ 😉
saromin - May 14, 2010 at 3:58 pm |
choose, destiny or fate?
saromin - May 14, 2010 at 5:45 pm
to see if you are
saromin - May 14, 2010 at 6:40 pm
hey guys,
thanks for the feedback Selene, it was really helpful. Anyway,in the time that i havnt been on the website, i came up with a question i hope one of you guys can answer. I wanted to ask whether being a vampire will prevent you from being in a relationship with anyone but another vampire? Sorry for asking such a personal question, but i have been turned down many times by really good friends of mine, and that has begun to stand out since now, most people think its the norm to be with someone. This doesn’t really bother me that much, but I was just curious.
Again, sorry for asking such a personal question, but i am really curious about this.
THanks,
Bob
p.s. one of my friends from school left a few weeks ago to be home-schooled. She was smart, charming and had rings around her irises just like it says at the top of the page. Would it be safe to say that she was a vampire? Just Curious, and thanks again to anyone who answers either of these questions.
bob - May 15, 2010 at 2:14 pm |
I can’t answer for everyone, but I’ve never been asked out in my life. I’m 14.
Plus, I think being with someone who isn’t a supernatural would be just too awkard.
Tess - May 15, 2010 at 4:50 pm |
is it just me, or is the sun getting brighter? I’ve got the feeling that something’s coming…
saromin - May 15, 2010 at 3:46 pm |
and no, I don’t mean the beans I ate yesterday xD
saromin - May 15, 2010 at 3:46 pm |
oh wow…
that is sooo randomly weird….
i have the same feeling with
something coming….
actually over here its been
getting more cloudy than sunny
Yuuki - May 18, 2010 at 2:38 am |
THanks for the feedback tess.
Im 15 and every girl ive asked out
has said no although they were good
friends of mine before.
p.s. i said before that i think i can control
what happens by thinking of what i don’t
want to happen,
and i think that that applies here.
Whenever i get my hopes up
since a friend tells me a girl likes me,
she never says yes.
Again,
thanks for the feedback.
bob - May 16, 2010 at 1:55 pm |
You’re welcome. Happy to help. 🙂
I think I scare people off if I’m honest…
Could the same thing be happening to you?
Tess - May 16, 2010 at 4:42 pm |
whi iz everyone ignoring me?!
saromin - May 16, 2010 at 6:08 pm |
If I have 30 of those is there a great chance im a vampire?
McKenzie - May 16, 2010 at 11:33 pm |
why is every one so fucking concerned
with how many syptoms you have.
it’s useless. either your a vampire or your not.
it dosn’t matter how many syptoms you have
Zach - May 17, 2010 at 12:27 am |
I’d keep an eye on your language,
zach.
I’m probably a lone wolf on this one,
but I don’t like it when people swear.
No offence,
but using that kind of language
is just stooping below ground level,
if u get my meaning.
Nothing against you,
i agree with you.
Tess - May 17, 2010 at 7:07 am |
fuck shit bitch crop cock dick ass
motherfucking cocksucking fuckass!
lol, soz, cudnt stop myself xP but yea,
u shudnt really swear here,
unless its just for a little joke 😉
saromin - May 17, 2010 at 7:55 am
*crap
saromin - May 17, 2010 at 7:56 am
wow……..srry guys ive been a little tense latly.
Zach - May 17, 2010 at 8:39 pm |
jessica nation what do you need help
wiht i and i am always here to talk to
any1 especially newbys.
morgan - June 18, 2010 at 7:19 pm |
MORGAN PLEASE HELP
I NEED TO TLK TO SOMEONE
Jessica Nation - May 18, 2010 at 1:04 am |
selene could u rite me back
i tld my friennd and somehow
now the hole skool knows im a vampire
and some people r yelling at me sayin
vampires arnt real i dont beleive it but
its really makin me feel bad tht no one believes
Jessica Nation - May 18, 2010 at 7:18 pm |
I feel bad for you,
it’s horrible when you think you
can trust someone then they go
and do something like that.
I’ve only told one person,
she was my roommate and best friend –
also she was Wiccan so she believed
in real vampyres (not the twilight crap).
It’s going to be hard
but it will blow over eventually
if you ignore it.
You can’t make people believe,
it will never work but as long
as you remain adamant about your beliefs,
no one else matters.
So don’t worry about them,
those people are ignorant
and mindless.
Don’t stress over what other people think,
trust me it makes life for us a lot easier.
Selene - May 18, 2010 at 9:11 pm |
thnks do u have a facebook
or myspace so we can tlk i tried
to explain this to my mom
and she threw sparkles on me
just like the twilight shit
Jessica Nation - May 18, 2010 at 9:19 pm
Yeah I do but I’d rather not give it out
on here (I have a bad case of paranoia)
email me and I’ll give it to you.
selene.v22@gmail.com
Wow, that….sounds like
something my Mom would do. :[
That is – if I told her,
my advice is to tell only people
who A – Are not adults
B- Friends who you would most positively
absolutely trust with your life
in the most extreme case.
Selene - May 18, 2010 at 9:27 pm
selene i sent the message from yahoo
Jessica Nation - May 18, 2010 at 9:41 pm |
I’ve been searching up vampires alot
and I became interested last year when I was 9.
I always look up symptoms on if you’re a vampire
and I can relate to many of them but alot of people
are saying that this is fake so I don’t know but
I want to know if this is real or not.
Jennifer - May 18, 2010 at 8:46 pm |
hey chelsea u ther its me ur sis
Jessica Nation - May 18, 2010 at 9:08 pm |
hey anyone else has a feeling that
something or some one might be coming…
like something will happen….
idk how to exactly explain but
just think about it.
Yuuki - May 19, 2010 at 1:50 am |
Yes, I have TOTALLY been feeling that..feeling.
Samantha - May 19, 2010 at 3:08 am |
I feel that a change of Era’s coming
(2012) but that’s it, nothing tremendous
lt horrible or anything…
Tess - May 19, 2010 at 7:06 am
me 2i hav that feeling alot like today
i saw an image of a crash and on my
way home i saw the same car in my image
in the crash today it was kool yet freaky
at the same time
britton - May 19, 2010 at 5:14 am |
oh….well (britton) im saying a feeling
that something big is comming and it might
impact the world or just us….and (tess)
i don’t think it is the 2012 thingy I’m saying
something soon but not too soon….
like towards the end of this year
Whenever I get that feeling I see a “vision”
of a man walking for miles and miles and
that anyone that will stand in his way
will get killed. Idk it weird……
Yuuki - May 19, 2010 at 10:49 pm |
I can’t tell when it is, but all I can sense is a new Era.
Tess - May 20, 2010 at 6:57 am |
well that too…
Yuuki - May 20, 2010 at 11:28 pm
k well can you at least anser me
i need to no if im a vamoire k plz reply yuuki
britton - May 20, 2010 at 5:44 am |
sry vampire
britton - May 20, 2010 at 5:44 am |
well i can’t really tell if u are or aren’t
but if you could tell me more about u not
just the things that you think feel like vampire
traits i mean like day to day….
and who u were before and after you realized it….
if u don’t want to share this on here then
ur welcome to e-mail me
at ***vampire_yuuki66@yaoo.com
***lol yeah i know cheesy and weird
but i needed some other account for vampire talks 🙂
Yuuki - May 20, 2010 at 11:31 pm |
i use my normal one hoping my parents
dont find out cuz if i am one they dont no yet
britton - May 21, 2010 at 3:20 am |
hey zach
how old r you?
Margera - May 21, 2010 at 12:32 pm |
why do you want to know?
Zach - May 21, 2010 at 8:07 pm |
We see the sun and look away
we hide in our shadows
because we feel this way ,
we know some day
we will fly away and tear off the flesh
of the ones we hate,
Forever our souls will wonder and seek a truth
that we hate ..
sour and sweet ,
red and thick
l don’t fear what you are …
this is only the beginning
We shall rise
Margera - May 21, 2010 at 12:37 pm |
@Yuuki yes,
something IS coming,
you don’t only feel it PSYCHICLY…
thinki about it, stop for a moment.
BREATH.
Felt it?
The dense air,
not filling your lungs?
Saromin - May 22, 2010 at 12:39 am |
Yeah..
Samantha - May 22, 2010 at 1:03 am |
i know i don’t feel it psychicaly at all
its just whenever i get the feeling i see that image……..
and yes i do feel it
Yuuki - May 22, 2010 at 6:15 pm |
well i mean i don’t feel it psychologicaly at alll
its just i see that image when i get the feeling.
its like a seperate thing.
and yeah i feel it…
the dense air its not filling my lungs….
why?
Yuuki - May 22, 2010 at 6:19 pm |
i was born a vampire by a none vampire family
hocky364 - May 23, 2010 at 1:42 pm |
I would just like to say i go hunting
every night and humans are fucking delicious!!
Does anyone else aree? >)
Shadow - May 24, 2010 at 2:43 am |
yes i do but try to go for the smaller things
such as mongoose or somting like that k shadow
britton - May 24, 2010 at 4:23 pm |
hi ppl, im at school and ermm yh not going great evry 1 is soo nosy lol can anyone help me? im thirsty and soo peed off help me hunt???? what can i get to drink argghhh
shannon - May 25, 2010 at 1:52 pm |
hey i have all ov those symtoms
and i am at school i agree with
shannon every one is so nosy i hate it
and i really need a drink can some one help me?????
Chloe - May 25, 2010 at 2:55 pm |
If any of you guys hav a phone
contact me at 808-354-3892
thanx bye
britton - May 26, 2010 at 7:13 am |
hi all, im doing an experiment
to see what happens when you dont
drink blood in two weeks ive done it
for one week now n so far i have black circles
around my eyes and are very dark,
also i NEED BLOOD NOW
my human friend knows about me so far
only 4 ppl know two i dont tlk to any more n
two who think im cool is is just me or are humans
actually meant to be afaid coz my mates think its awesome?
shannon - May 26, 2010 at 4:03 pm |
hi guys my mate is a witch is is good or bad?
shes american like u n shes a witch what shud i do?
is it good or bad coz i dont know?
tell me someone
shannon - May 27, 2010 at 2:35 pm |
Witches are good.
Vamps and witches get along just fine.
No need to be alarmed.
Oh and to Britton –
Giving out your phone number
on a public site is not a good idea.
If a hunter checks this site
and sees your number they can
track your cell phone signal right back to you.
Selene - May 27, 2010 at 2:42 pm |
aaww thanks shannon and Selene ..ily shannon …
if u r all wondering i am the american witch
ily shannon and the rest of ya xoxoxoxo
Caelyn - May 27, 2010 at 3:16 pm |
i am the american witch ily shannon xxxxxxxxx
Caelyn - May 27, 2010 at 3:22 pm |
well i can sence if its a vp or not
and if its a hunter then i will find them
so im coverd so if they do all no
britton - May 27, 2010 at 7:01 pm |
yes but still that is kind of a reckless thing to do….
what if they can mask their presence…
then ur screwed …
so just be carefull
Yuuki - May 27, 2010 at 10:26 pm |
I didn’t mean that they woud call you,
tracking cell phones is easy and all
you need is the number of the phone.
They don’t have to call it.
Selene - May 27, 2010 at 10:35 pm |
Are Vampires males good in attracting women,
no matter how they look?
coz if we are,
it will make my life
(AND asking THE girl out)) easier 😛
Saromin - May 27, 2010 at 10:19 pm |
hahaha im guessing yes!
lol and wait ur a guy??
Yuuki - May 27, 2010 at 10:24 pm |
I am lol xP
Saromin - May 28, 2010 at 12:51 pm
oh….wow. I’m soo dumb…
I thought u were but for some reason
I still told my self u were a girl…
lol sorry 🙂
Yuuki - May 29, 2010 at 12:08 am
Yeah, lol, and it works both ways.
Selene - May 27, 2010 at 10:36 pm |
can you guys attleast use my email account
britton - May 28, 2010 at 5:35 am |
hi ppl soz ive been of for a while computer broke 🙂
annalise - May 28, 2010 at 5:29 pm |
hmmmm…
i have pretty much all of that stuff!
Im really fast
super pale
i hate the Sun, it hurts my eyes
I love night, i love the moon
I always wear dark clothes, unless i wear neon skinnys,
I know alot of people that dont like me,
i get REALLY mad very easily,
and i like to keep to myself most of the time
Am i a Vampire?
You tell me…
Katlyn - May 28, 2010 at 7:04 pm |
I’d say yea,
but the clothes thing
ain’t anythin to do with Vampires,
thats just goth lol
Saromin - May 29, 2010 at 5:55 am |
i jumped like 6 ft in the air to day and almost got cot by a nabor so ya that was a close one the reason i jumped is because i wanted to get in to ttree
tree
britton - May 30, 2010 at 8:23 am |
hey, superman
Saromin - May 30, 2010 at 10:18 pm |
Hey, sorry I haven’t been on for a long while,
I’ve spent the week in London :).
I went to a mind body and spirit event yesterday,
and I got a reading done by this healer,
and he said I was unique….
I asked him why, and he said that he could read auras.
And that mine was bright white,
and in the shape of wings behind me.
Then he did this pendulum test on me,
and he asked questions like ‘are you an angel?’,
and when my body replied with a yes,
(It all depended on which way my body swayed,
I don’t know the details),
he asked ‘Have your wings been stripped?’
They haven’t.
‘Were you demoted when you came to Earth?’
Nope.
So, all in all,
I’m a human-bound angel shape shifter.
That’s good to know. 🙂
Tess - May 30, 2010 at 6:27 pm |
Wow Tess thats amazing i wish i had come,
the wings meant more than we thought then lol
Jade - May 30, 2010 at 7:03 pm |
yeah…
He taught me how to do it,
so I could set up my own readings,
couldn’t i?
Tess - May 30, 2010 at 7:16 pm
does he have an email account lol?
sorry to ask, but I REALLY need to know
if I’m a vampire,
PLUS my life is lead by confusion,
and I want it solved…
btw, wb Tess!
Maybe I’m special too lol?
I always knew your something
different than a Human,
Vampire OR Lycan…
If you could,
(if he can do it from miles away)
could you ask him,
if u still have contacts,
to see what I REALLY am?
what race,
what stuff,
and mostly,
how to overcome the evil lurking within?
Saromin - June 1, 2010 at 8:36 pm
Saromin,
e-mail me and I’ll talk you through it. He taught it to me.
Tess - June 1, 2010 at 10:27 pm
that cool tess
britton - May 30, 2010 at 9:57 pm |
My head is freaked, my heart is joyous 🙂
Tess - May 31, 2010 at 9:21 am |
omg i have 40 of those yyyyeeeessss
i wanna be a vampire so friken bad
i believe there really r i think i saw one once
true story not lieing if you guys dont believe me
i want you to send me a email
at lewischloe62@yahoo.com and call me
at 2393694483 no lie really call
or email me i swear !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Chloe - May 31, 2010 at 6:40 pm |
GET A LIFE!!!!! …
no decent vampire would
ever turn you into one plus we can’t…
Yuuki - June 2, 2010 at 1:52 am |
we can lol.
Biting and Blood Transfer 😛
but teh first one would most likely kill you
and make us have you on our concience,
and the second one you (as you are Human)
would be REALLY painful coz u were
not created for the transformation,
and once complete,
you would be an ‘outcast’ in our society :/
gd luck, Chloe!
Saromin - June 2, 2010 at 5:25 pm
Why the hell wouldn’t
we believe that you saw a vampire?
And I wish these ignorant people
would start being careful what they wish for.
Selene - June 7, 2010 at 11:25 pm |
wow thats freaky i have 40!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
and im 11 !!!! 11!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! now my life is awesome
Chloe Lewis - May 31, 2010 at 6:51 pm |
OK…………….
i have like all those qualites
and i dont know what 2 belive
r they real or not.
like i used not think they r real
but now i kinda do like i have a sye
on both of my eyes for being outside all day
and night and i sit in my oom all day with
just my laptop as a light and then like those
dreams of dia sha vu yeah it happens
alot alot alot like almost evrey night.
and then im always active
and electronics do not work well.
and i have allergies when im outside
i haven got sick in 3 years.and lots more
oh yeah i stay up all night till like 6 and
then i dont get up till like 4:30 in the day.
so yeah………….
Kate - June 1, 2010 at 2:11 am |
hey tess can u tell me if im one plz
im diein to find out and im not fully sure
if i am one or not can u tell me thanx
britton - June 1, 2010 at 6:47 am |
Britton,
e-mail me at fearnbritt215@hotmail.co.uk
and I’ll talk you through the process.
I can’t tell over the internet
and across the Atlantic. 🙂
Tess - June 1, 2010 at 9:49 am |
Hi I’ve got it!!!!
the guy vampire I am waiting for
and will fall in love with is coming!
I feel it I am seriously thinking of going
to boarding school and when I think of a
boys and girls one I get a feeling in my
stomach like I need to go there the one
I’m looking for is there,
oh and I’ve been gettin nausea
in my stomach lately and find myself
growling are hunters close by?
I live in england email me
at shannon.waters1@virginmedia.com
if you have a answer to anythin
I have wrote in this message thxs
shannon - June 1, 2010 at 10:00 am |
I have so many of these symptoms
but I’m not sure about the sex ones,
I’m not old enough yet,
but I’m worried now
and does it count if your skin
heats up in the sun,
but you still feel really cold?
kj - June 1, 2010 at 1:22 pm |
I know that Psychic Vampires
have contact with both the Lord and his Son.
Is there any way possible for you
to find out what i REALLY am?
I know that I’m a Vampire, not only that…
something else deep, deep inside…
Please…
Anyone?
Saromin - June 1, 2010 at 8:43 pm |
yeah…i would love to find out too
Yuuki - June 2, 2010 at 1:49 am |
thanx tess and can you reply
to thta kj guy i think he needs it k
britton.hollander - June 1, 2010 at 9:16 pm |
Anyone interested in this
pendulum test I spoke of above,
please e-mail me at fearnbritt215@hotmail.co.uk.
Tess - June 1, 2010 at 10:29 pm |
You guys watch too much Twilight
all vampires aren’t like the dumb stories
you make out to tell and being a vampire
isn’t as great as you probably think
GO - June 1, 2010 at 10:38 pm |
Go and fuck ur ma,
human shit.
Saromin - June 2, 2010 at 5:32 pm |
what saronim said
and plus the twilight is a
huge disgrace agains vampires!!!!!!!!
Yuuki - June 3, 2010 at 12:07 am |
Shut up GO your just mad
cuz we believe you piece of shit
did you no that we can find alot
of us to get you so I would think
about what your saying before
you say it cuz I’m pissed get you
freakin mofo!!!!!!!!
Get fuck off this site
if you dont believe!!!!!!
BYE DOUCH BAG
THANX FOR COME
DONT COME AGAIN
GOT IT!!!!!!!!!
britton - June 2, 2010 at 6:58 am |
I’ve changed my mind, I’ll put the theory for the pendulum test on here, so anyone can try it 🙂
1- If possible, stand erect, facing north, shoulders relaxed, balanced flat on your feet.
2- As yourself some yes-no questions you know the answer to, like ‘I am a girl’, or ‘I am a boy’. The way in which you sway for yes and no or true and false differs from person to person. Ask several known statements to be sure of the direction, before asking other questions.
3- Start asking questions like ‘I am a vampire.’ or ‘I am an angel.’ or ‘I am a fairy’. If it sways a different way to true or false, your wording isn’t quite right. So say, if you swayed north for true and south for false, you said ‘I am a fairy,’ and you fell east, you could try ‘I am a pixie.’
4- Once you have the answers to those questions, ask things like, ‘I am a hybrid,’ or ‘My wings have been stripped,’ or ‘I have been demoted.’
That’s about all I can tell you, and if you’re still confused, reply back 🙂
Tess - June 2, 2010 at 10:00 am |
Our Fate is planned,
we cannot change that.
But what we DO have,
is Will.
With a strong Will,
and a wise movement,
we can achieve anything.
A king is not the one who
can take over other countries,
but the one who can give
all away for his people.
A king is not recognized
by an act of strength,
but a king is the one who
can give his Heritage to a
mere peasant if he knows
that the peasant is a kind man.
I hope you know what I meant.
Thank you 🙂
Saromin - June 2, 2010 at 7:11 pm |
hi ppl my human name is Shannon
but my vampire name is Opal
so plz call me tht now taa,
oh and about the 2012 thingy
yh can someone give me the link
to tht mythology website again,
see im 12 but im actually 210
n yh its me the same shannon
i juss thought id give ya guys
some more info oh and yh im a vampire,
i feel adopted but i have proof im not,
im waitin for something but dont know what,
is it just me or is something coming?
oh n yh im studying mythology
so tht website link plz?
shannon - June 2, 2010 at 8:59 pm |
Opal,
we all have the same waiting feeling 🙂
we just have to wait and see what happens,
do not push the time,
or it will push you too
Saromin - June 2, 2010 at 9:41 pm |
Hi guys,
thxs for calling me Opal,
oh n thxs for ya replys to
my message it really helps! taa
from Opal
opal - June 3, 2010 at 9:25 am |
you welcome 🙂
Saromin - June 3, 2010 at 3:56 pm |
hi guys yh look im half awake but i dont want to awake, i really dont want to im in love with a Human and i like it tht way, i dont want to be a monster i want to be human like every one else not what do i do?
opal - June 3, 2010 at 8:14 pm |
you are not a monster.
You are just as good as a Human,
if not even better 🙂
Humans are monsters,
burning forests and waging pointless wars.
Do not think worse of yourself or them.
We can pair up,
and your child will then most
likely ALSO be a Vampire 🙂
Saromin - June 3, 2010 at 9:30 pm |
i know im a vampire
i have most if not all of these traits
i am an elemental i can control the wind
its pretty cool i would like to control
all of the elements
kirsten - June 3, 2010 at 11:57 pm |
tess i sent u an friend invite on facebook
britton - June 4, 2010 at 8:15 am |
Yeah I accepted.
Tess - June 4, 2010 at 4:31 pm |
yh saromin taa thxs u know what?
ur right im not a monster the humans
are and what do you mean by pair up
and my child will be a vampire?
do u mean what i think you mean?
opal - June 4, 2010 at 12:30 pm |
yup, I do 🙂 If you marry him and have children,
they will most likely be Vampires 🙂
Saromin - June 4, 2010 at 2:19 pm |
hi saromin lol im 12 but
yh got a long wait lol taa tho ha ha
opal - June 4, 2010 at 6:08 pm |
hey guys i bak on um tess
i think there is a hugh time difference
between were we both live k so i need
to no wen you will be on facebook
britton - June 5, 2010 at 1:40 am |
Yeah, I think it’s six or seven hours difference :/
I’ll usually be on between 4pm-9pm UK time,
so that’ll be… 10am-3pm US time ??
More or less?
Tess - June 5, 2010 at 9:52 am |
hi guys im a bit stuck.
can you help me?
its abiut the 2012 thingy,
im doin some research n on a website
it says sumat about the
REAWAKENING OF THE FEMININE
can u tell me what tht means plz?
im a little stuck
taa
From Opal
Opal - June 5, 2010 at 10:25 am |
They say that because in 2012
on the solstice we will be in perfect
alignment with venus,
which I’m sure you know is
named after the Goddess of love and beauty.
Email me if you have any
questions about 2012,
I’ve done a LOT of research on it.
selene.v22@gmail.com
Selene - June 6, 2010 at 12:59 am |
hello fellow vampires,
can you help me?
I have 20 of those theorys.
Does that count me as a vampire?
Sandy - June 5, 2010 at 3:03 pm |
oh ya,
and opal,
reawakening of the feminine
means another chance to empowerment.
Sandy - June 5, 2010 at 3:07 pm |
guys i have bad news
u GOTTA look at this site
for me its real bad,
idk if its true but no listen it
must be look at this site:
http://www.greatdreams.com/end-world.htm
then tell me what u think
ONLY A SPARCE AMOUNT OF HUMANS
WILL SURVIVE THE CATASTROPHE THAT ENSUES!
this is bad very very bad help me ppl
im going mad this is bad we must help
the humans know what will happen and quickly!
Opal - June 5, 2010 at 3:19 pm |
Interesting…
Even if we warn the common humans,
what are they going to be able to do about it?
I think the best we can do is warn them,
like you said,
and explain the power of positive thinking.
With that,
anything is possible.
Tess - June 5, 2010 at 4:18 pm |
Well, to me it seems like what
happens is what should have happened,
you know?
They are just a race;
the humans.
It is a new age.
Everybody dies;
although I DO want the
humans to die in honor,
I just don’t know if that’s possible.
Samantha - June 5, 2010 at 4:59 pm
I dont believe that the world is going to end
not yet anyway I think that is just suppose
to represent the end to an era.
The humans era maybe
but it could be any type of era.
Jade - June 5, 2010 at 6:59 pm |
If 2012 is going to happen
then it’s gonna happen,
the humans won’t take it seriously
if we try to warn them because
they are scared of it and therefore
won’t believe it.
It is supposed to be a
revolution for a better earth,
if so 2012 will be a good thing.
You can’t stop fate,
if it’s meant to be then we
just have to let it happen I guess.
Selene - June 6, 2010 at 1:04 am |
I used the pendulum test
and it seems that im a fallen angel,
but im a pixie too.
My friend said that she could see
black wings in her minds eye when
I pledged to Nyx.
But could that be because I’m fallen?
Help please I’m confused
Jade - June 5, 2010 at 8:18 pm |
My friend told me that she
saw dark wings on me too,
and a dark misty aura.
And I pledged to Nyx quite some time ago.
Selene - June 6, 2010 at 1:07 am |
selene wht does it mean wen
u pledged to the nyx just aking
britton - June 6, 2010 at 3:26 am |
When you pledge to a god or goddess
it means that you will follow them,
it’s kinda hard to explain.
Well,
the god/goddess that you pledge to
is your main god/goddess that you worship,
pray to, ect.
I chose to pledge to Nyx because
I’ve always had a connection with the night.
Selene - June 6, 2010 at 5:54 am |
I have always felt a draw to the night a swell Selene.
Thanks for clearing that up i was really confused.
Jade - June 6, 2010 at 1:59 pm
I’ve always loved the night,
and all the creatures of it,
especially cats – I like cats. Np 🙂
Selene - June 6, 2010 at 4:32 pm
I love cats too,
something that creeped me out though
was that we got a black cat before
I discovered Wicca.
Jade - June 7, 2010 at 6:26 pm
I got a black cat a while ago too,
her name is gypsy.
The black cat is one of Nyx’s symbols.
Her temple is full of black cats.
Selene - June 7, 2010 at 6:46 pm
My black cats called Amber 🙂
Really i had just thought the cresent
and star were Nyx’s symbols.
Jade - June 7, 2010 at 6:48 pm
Yeah her symbols are the crescent moon,
the star,
the black cat,
the bat,
and the owl though she
shares that one with Athena.
She was also depicted holding
a white orb once also.
Selene - June 7, 2010 at 7:55 pm
It was hard to research her before
I pledged because there aren’t many
temples or much information on her.
But thanks for that.
Jade - June 7, 2010 at 7:58 pm
o ok thanxs
britton - June 6, 2010 at 9:00 am |
Hey Selene do u no of a site were
I can find the truth about vampires
britton - June 6, 2010 at 10:19 am |
There is no site that explains
the truth about vampires,
but if you wanna email me
I’ll try to explain the best I can.
selene.v22@gmail.com
Selene - June 6, 2010 at 4:34 pm |
yes i know but how do we warn them? its not like we can go on broad television and warn them is it? no because even if we do there not gunna listen to a bunch of ppl are they? no they wont so HOW DO WE WARN THEM OF WHAT IS COMING?
and thankyou for telling me what the reawakening of the feminine means x
Opal - June 6, 2010 at 1:51 pm |
Exactly, even if we do warn them
they won’t listen to us.
The humans need to see something to believe it,
and we can’t show them what will
or will not happen in 2012.
Sure:)
Selene - June 6, 2010 at 4:36 pm |
I think im a vampire
idk can any vampire help me
im confused
something - June 6, 2010 at 11:28 pm |
am i a vampire im confused
HD - June 7, 2010 at 12:52 am |
hi, oh my god what do i do?
my best friend has become my ex
becasue i am awakening
and are not the same anymore,
so now what do i do?
ignore it and awaken
and not care about it?
or do i try to not awaken
which will not happen,
and then try to get her back or what???
help me oh and HD,
how many of the things above have you got,
i need to know so i can tell you
if you are a vampire or not?
Opal - June 7, 2010 at 2:24 pm |
It’s impossible to reverse an awakening,
if it was then there would probably
be almost no vampires in the world.
The awakening comes with a lot of sacrifice,
and being a vampire is a hard life.
Sadly you just have to find a way
to deal with it because there’s no turning back :/
Sry if that sounded depressing lol,
but it kinda is.
Selene - June 7, 2010 at 6:50 pm |
you guys I am an American witch
who lives in the UK in England
just to warn u with Shannon …..
the Crossbow Cannibal is a WEREWOLF !!!!!
we looked on a news website
and my friend Shannon sensed that he was!!!!
Caelyn - June 7, 2010 at 5:48 pm |
hi guys this is BAD!
ok remember the man who killed
those prostitutes in shipley yh well hes a WEREWOLF
i sensed it, have you seen him?
omg this is bad,
there is MORE out there and we need to be careful
because they could come after us and destroy us
well HA HA HA tht cracked me up because
they CANT destroy us HA HA HA
oh sorry got lost then,
but seriously what do you think
about it what shall we do?
Opal - June 7, 2010 at 5:50 pm |
Hey this is the American witch
I found out my name !!!!!!!!!
Opal is my BMF so we should listen to her
they could come after me and all of you guys
so we need to all stick together and fight
if they come and get us i love u Opal xxx
u r my best vampire friend ever xxxxxxxxxx
and me and u will always protect each other 🙂 :’)
happy crying now xxx
Aphrodite - June 7, 2010 at 6:05 pm |
ily Aphrodite taa love ya too,
lol, but yh u r right we need to
stick together and i will NEVER
let anyone harm you EVER
its u n me Aphri u n me oh and
yh im nearly happy crying too
if I could cry lol
Opal - June 7, 2010 at 6:42 pm |
I have 30 symptoms
HD - June 7, 2010 at 6:51 pm |
and? so what
Saromin - June 7, 2010 at 7:34 pm |
I need help!I
am so confused.
I have most of the symptoms
and I have dreams of peoples eyes
and there most red,black,topaz.
My eyes are changing colors and
I have blood cravings.
I love to climb trees and i have a
feeling some one is watching me.
I heard there is a Morgan here
and i need her help.
I feel like i am going crazy.
I can change peoples emotions
by staring into peoples eyes.
I can’t go to bed till 2 am
in the morning.
Help.If there is a Morgan here contact me
at littlebabygirlprincess@gmail.com
Anna - June 7, 2010 at 7:18 pm |
Opal
true, you’ve got quite a long way lol 😛 I’m 13, 😛
But we will outlive our Human lovers :/
Saromin - June 7, 2010 at 7:33 pm |
Aphrodite, Opal,
do you honestly not know what’s coming?
It’s damn well bloody obvious
to all the rest of us,
Vampires… War, war,
I say.
I hope that we will not kill too many Humans,
but war is unstopable.
If you don’t mind,
I have a special task for you two;
we NEED to slow the war down,
at least until 2013,
because in the last month of 2012
our Human friends are getting
an eternal ‘holiday’ from earth…
We’ve GOT to stop the war until then,
because afterwards,
we won’t be able to kill Humans anyway :]
Saromin - June 7, 2010 at 7:39 pm |
when is the “war”
something - June 7, 2010 at 9:41 pm |
katie anne –
super strong?
cool,
and?
most of us could easily turn you
into squash for 3-year-olds to drink anyway ^^
Saromin - June 8, 2010 at 1:54 pm |
hey guys, its me,
i haven’t been on for awhile
since ive had lots of HW.
can anybody fill me in on whats
been happening since i dont have
much time to check all the entries
since i last commented.
p.s. i am putting together the pieces
of why i have never thirsted for blood
as strongly as now.
when i was younger,
my parents would always cook rare/medium
rare stake on the weekends for a party,
and this stake would be chock-full of blood.
then,
we stopped having these parties
as i got more and more HW.
in the end we just stopped eating rare steak.
However,
a few days ago, we ate the rare steak again,
and i can tell i am stronger.
Bob
bob - June 7, 2010 at 10:36 pm |
i agree wit Saromin we should wait
britton - June 7, 2010 at 11:06 pm |
I am a vampire.
But not just any vampire—
I have been rideculed and banished
from every vampire relationship
I have been in.
I say humans are fantasic!
let’s band up against the other vampires
and start our own nutral war!
P.S. If you’re not with me,
don’t use cuss words in your comment back.
What are you so ticked off about?
And anyway,
cuss words are bad.
So you need to stop using them.
That’s not ok with me.
And I am 22 and super strong
so I can kill u with one blow
of my beautiul lips.
And I believe in the Bible
and I hope you do too.
I am praying for you.
see you later
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 4:17 am |
Hope you enjoy these
scriptures as much as I do.
Psalm 119:128 I consider
all of Your rules to be right.
So I hate any path that sinners take.
John 3:16 For God so loved the world,
that he gave his only begotton son so
that whosever believe in him will not
perish and have eternal life.
Psalm 119:90
You will be faithful for all time to come.
You made the earth and it will continue to exist.
Ephesians 3:6
Here is the mystery.
Because of the good news,
God’s promises are for non-Jews
as well as for Jews.
Both groups are parts of 1 body.
They share in the promise.
It belongs to them because
they belong to Christ Jesus.
Don’t say bad things about humans
because you were once them and always
will be a part of them.
Take this into consideration
and turn to God for help.
You can’t do anything without Him.
Please,
I’m trying to save your life.
When you die,
where will you go?
I will go to Heaven because
I LOVE GOD AND I BELIEVE HE DIED
ON THE CROSS TO GET RID OF ALL MANKIND’S SINS.
But we have still sinned because God
planned it that way for a porpose.
PLEASE RESPOND ONLY POSITIVE COMMENTS
AND GO BUY A BIBLE AND BELIEVE.
I’M TRYING TO GIVE YOU ETERNAL LIFE
IN A PLACE MUCH MUCH MORE WONDERFUL
THAN HERE.
TRUST ME,
FOR THE SAKE OF ALL THATS GOOD.
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 4:33 am |
Please, please, please,
don’t take this the wrong way,
but i don’t think we’re all
christian on this site.
We have seperate beliefs and Gods,
and some Goddesses.
I’m honestly not trying to offend you,
but also I’m a little bit offended that you
said if we don’t ‘love God’,
then we have no hope in heaven.
Tess - June 8, 2010 at 7:05 am |
And about gods and goddesses—
God is the real deal!
He is greater and more powerful
and wonderful than any manmade god!
I have witnessed miracles performed by Him!
He will save you and only He can.
You gotta understand that when
you die it’s either heaven or hell.
No limbo,
no between-world,
no afterlife and you won’t
become a god or goddess.
You can either live forever in peace
and love with God and angels or you
can burn forever in the firy pit called Hell
with no water to cool you with Satan
and his demons.
Please,
accept Jesus into your heart and
know that He died for you—
all for you.
He knew what would happen,
and He still took the pain.
He even had a chance to refuse,
but he didn’t because he loves us so much.
If you don’t accept him,
you will regret it and I know you will.
read this and all my other
post and consider your choices.
Mine is God,
what’s yours?
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 4:41 am |
:O…I have most of these symptoms o.0
No wonder why I keep getting head-aches
everytime im in the sun…
my eyes always hurt and I really hate it…
but I feel so relaxed at night,
especially when the moon is out ^_^…
Dominique - June 8, 2010 at 6:48 am |
Wow I have like all these but like 3 of them.
And people vampire don’t fucking sparkle.
You’re only saying that because it was
from stupid fucking twilight
Ohka Tai - June 8, 2010 at 7:04 am |
soon is all I can say :/ not an official ‘war’,
but just half of our population gettin REALLY pissed off,
and jsut add to that a bunch of Hunters who have
convinced some generals that Vampyres are evil,
and… well… you know what comes out :/
Saromin - June 8, 2010 at 2:00 pm |
hi guys,
how do we stop it until 2013?
I will try when i know how to.
oh and to Katie Anne i looked it up
and a cross will not hurt us,
that is a stereotype but it says that no
vampire believes in God and there is no heaven.
obviously this is my opinion about the
no god or heaven and yes look Vampires
do NOT believe in tht becasue they are not
religious and i will NOT FOLLOW GOD
I WOULD RATHER GO TO HELL
coz i probally will any way but yh we are already
IMMORTAL well i hope so lol but i will NOT believe
in god and I dont think many on this site will either
Opal - June 8, 2010 at 3:02 pm |
Opal,
how did u get on this world?
you were born oput of your mothers womb.
how did she get here?
SAME WAY.
How did every other person get here?
SAME WAY.
How did Adam and Eve get here?
GOD PUT THEM HERE TO POPULATE
HIS WONDERFUL EARTH HE GAVE US.
We also strongly oppose evelution.
God loves you,
no matter what or who you are.
And another thing-
why would you want to go to hell?
Burn forever in a big pit of fire with no water???
Not my idea of fun for THE REST OF YOUR LIFE.
P.S.
We lied about our age,
we will be 14 in exactly 7 days.
Isaiah 41:20
Them my people see and know
that my powerful hand has done it.
They wil consider and understand
that I have created it.
I am the Holy one is Isreal.
And if ur saying humans are stupid,
you’re calling yourself stupid because
God created everything and everyone.
What do you have against humans?
YOU ARE ONE!!
You still sin and breathe and do everything.
So, yea, you like drinking blood—so what?
I drink blood all the time because it’s good.
I don’t crave it every minute
of the day like a crackhead!!
That’s it.
I hope you look into the Bible
more and want to learn about God.
I’m praying for you
p.s.:
I’m Katie Anne.
My twin sister Annie is writing this with me.
We are both Christians.
We live in Mississippi.
Bye 🙂
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 3:29 pm |
in my last comment i meant many on this site will either lol
Opal - June 8, 2010 at 3:04 pm |
Who do u believe in,
Tess and Opal?
You need to think about that.
And whatever website you were on,
Opal,
is junk and bunk.
Heaven is real and some
vampires do believe in God.
I’m a vampire and I believe in God.
And about 2012,
it’s just another year so don’t go all crazy
on caffeine and sugar about the end of the world.
God’s gonna take care of everything.
Please read these verses
and conssider getting a Bible,
for your own health.
Psalm 88:1
LOrd you asre the God who saves me.
Day and night i cry out to you.
Isaiah 55:1
Come all of you who are thirsty.
Come and drink the water I offer to you.
You who do not have any money come.
Buy and eat the grain I give you.
Come and buy wine and milk.
You will not have to pay anything for it.
James 2:7
Aren’t they speaking evil things
againgst the worthy name of
Jesus?
Remember, you belong to him.
Ezekiel 16:63
“I will pay for all of the sins you have committed.
Then you will remember what you have done.
You will be ashamed of it.
Because of your shame,
you will never speak against Me again,”
announces the Lord and King.
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 3:14 pm |
My star goddess is Eos,
katie anne.
I believe in Her,
but I don’t think she can
control everything and anything.
Before you say She’s made up,
you shouldn’t,
because I have communicated with her,
and she’s shown me evidence
when she is present.
Summerland is my heaven,
and I believe it’s real.
You have your views,
I have mine.
I’m not going to say anything more on the subject.
Tess - June 8, 2010 at 3:54 pm |
This is Katie Anne:
I respect your beliefs even if I am against them.
But, please,
I’m not trying to offend you at all,
sister.
My sister’s pretty ticked about this.
She’s probably gonna go off on you,
so be ready for the worst.
I am still praying for you.
This is Annie:
me and my sister are VERY VERY religeous,
especially on the internet.
when we grow up we both plan to be
cyber-preachers to people like you.
we are not forcing you to believe in God,
the only reaL God there is.
We are simply warning you of what will happen
if you dont change your religious ways.
my sister wants to talk more. here she is .
Hey, Tess,
we’re not forcing you to do anything.
We’re only suggesting.
How old r you?
Thats ok if you don’t wanna answer.
I’m just trying to show the world the Truth.
And,
we are all humans here,
so if anybody sends a comment with
something bad about humans in it,
lay off and shut your butt cuz nobody really cares.
Also, no cuss words please.
They poison your mouth.
Bye
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 4:07 pm |
cock shit fuck bastard mother fucker etc…
im sorry i will swear when i want to
yh so shut up and yh if i buy a bible
it will be to BURN ITyh i said it yh ha ha.
and i dont believe in anything there is
NO GOD NO HEAVEN N SHIT LIKE THT
okay srry i dont care if ya sis gets mad
im a vamp so yh like i give a toss ha ha.
sorry but i dont believe in god and never will,
i believe in the greek gods and the roman gods
so yh they are real thankyou very much ha ha ha
Opal - June 8, 2010 at 4:36 pm |
Opal,
you don’t have to believe for me,
ANNIE,
i just want you to believe.
if u bout a Bible and burned it,
what would that prove?
it would prove that you wasted your money.
even if you dont believe,
please dont swear on HERE.
We are kids,
we dont know most of those words.
you are a bad example for children.
here is my sis.
Katie Ann::
Opal, shut up.
I don’t care for your rude language.
You need God,
I know it.
How old r u, anyway, kid?
Cuz you don’t need to be
using that kinda language.
Yea,
I swear when I want to but
I don’t cuss people out!
Why are you saying ha ha?
What do you have to be grateful by this?
That sucks if ur happy about believing in gods.
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 4:49 pm |
Do u believe in God?
Are you looking for a great
book with action and adventure
stories topped with killing and
love and miracles?
Go buy a Bible.
It’s your guidebook to life.
It’s the best book you will ever read,
trust me!
Do u believe in God?
I do.
I’m 13,
about to be 14
(so is my twin sis, Annie).
I’m making sure you
know where ur life is going.
Are you sick of living in infected
empty bliss and selfishness?
Ask God for help.
God is not a human.
He is everywhere at 1 time.
Pray to Him and He’ll make
your life wonderful.
Hi, Saromin.
I think u and I could be friends.
Anybody who has questions
or wants to learn more about
God and the Bible,
please comment.
Thnx, Bye 🙂
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 4:40 pm |
FUCK COCK BASTURD ASS CRAP DAMN !!!!!!!!!
i am with Opal on this one…
also Opal i will ask my mom if i can with you
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
xxxxxxxx ily cya tomozz at skwl xxxxxxxx
xxxxxxxxxxx
Aphrodite - June 8, 2010 at 4:41 pm |
FUCK SHIT CRAP ASS BASTURD
COCK NOB HEAD SLUT SLAG!!!!!!
see i can swear but then again i am a witch lol ….
i am with shannon all the way ily shannonxxxxx
cya at skwl tomoz
Aphrodite - June 8, 2010 at 4:50 pm |
annie:
okay then
katie anne:
oh no i DO NOT NEED GOD SO SHUT THE F**K UP
ok look god is an idiout he did not create the world
he did not make me my parents did,
oh n yh ok ill stop swearin and i will not tell u my age
becasue i dont know u n ur a creep oh and yh dont get me mad,
it could get VERY ugly,
im not wearing my charm so i may just flip and kill you,
n no i dont think many ppl wud get a bible ur not a vampire
i wud of sensed it ur a scroungin little human like the rest
ur a vampire wannabe ok?
so shut up and get of this site
RIGHT NOW COZ UR P*****G ME OFF RIGHT NOW
and actually i cant wait for 2012 im starting to worship
the day oall u monster HUMANS die out,
ill hunt animals instead,
but yh im excited to watch all u humans burn then
i will feed on whateva blood u have then i will be happy
FOR GOOD im not bovard if u get offended although
no offence to the others but yh
Opal - June 8, 2010 at 4:58 pm |
Hey, christian twins.
Don’t you DARE tell ANYONE
on this site that you aren’t trying
to force them into anything because
that’s exactly the kind of crap you’re pulling.
You have to understand that we
do not push beliefs on people here,
please respect that and stop.
Don’t post your quotes of the bible,
we don’t want to here them,
if we did we would go out and buy the bible.
Which by the way is full of stories
stolen from the other religions, kemet, pagans,
wiccans, babylonians.
Jesus and Horus,
an egyptian god where both born of a virgin birth,
baptized, had 12 followers or disciples,
performed “miracles”, crucified and then rose from the dead….
Horus’s story comes over one thousand
years before jesus was ever thought up.
The Chaldean Flood Tablets from the
city of Ur in what is now Southern Iraq,
describe how the Bablylonian God Ea
had decided to eliminate humans and
other land animals with a great flood
which was to become “the end of all flesh”.
He selected Ut-Napishtim,
to build an ark to save a few humans,
and samples of other animals.
The Genesis story describes how mankind
had become obnoxious to God; they were
hopelessly sinful and wicked. In the Babylonian story,
they were too numerous and noisy. 
The Gods decided to send a worldwide flood.
This would drown men, women,
children, babies and infants,
as well as eliminate all of the land animals and birds. 
The Gods knew of one righteous man, Ut-Napishtim. 
The Gods ordered the hero to build a multi-story wooden ark.
The ark would be sealed with pitch. 
The ark would have with many internal compartments.
It would have a single door.
It would have at least one window. 
The ark was built and loaded with the hero,
a few other humans,
and samples from all species of other land animals. 
A great rain covered the land with water.

The mountains were initially covered with water. 
The ark landed on a mountain in the Middle East. 
The hero sent out birds at regular intervals
to find if any dry land was in the vicinity. 
The first two birds returned to the ark.
The third bird apparently found dry land
because it did not return.
Sound a lil familiar?
This story was found on tablets
that predates the bible and christianity.
There are way too many more to list.
We did not come on this site,
preaching about Wicca,
or our gods and goddesses and
telling people to believe.
YOU did,
which is extremely disrespectful,
this is a shared site –
people are free to believe what they like
and none of us tell them not to.
Do you understand?
Do not come on here
and tell us that your way is the only way,
because we did not do that to you,
please show the same courtesy that
we have shown to you.
A lot of us don’t want to believe in your god,
who objectifies women and relegates them to
roles only slightly better than servants.
Who speaks of pleasure although it is wrong.
Who controls his followers through guilt and fear.
But if you want to,
that is your business and only yours,
keep this site un biased please,
the same way it was before.
And if you think that for one second,
you could defeat any of us, your wrong.
I could crush you both.
But this is off the record and
has nothing to do with religious view,
I would have said it to anyone.
Now, if you would be so kind
as to have a care for how you
judge others and stop the preaching.
We would be very grateful.
If you would like to stay
and talk about vampires,
without pushing your religion on others,
then you are welcome to.
Selene - June 8, 2010 at 5:11 pm |
As though – not although 😛
Selene - June 8, 2010 at 10:03 pm |
Hear, hear
Tess - June 9, 2010 at 7:20 am |
hi yh thank you selene
yes they are all copies in the bible
lol
Opal - June 8, 2010 at 5:16 pm |
hi guys, yh selene thank you for sticking up for me,
im glad that someone understands me and my views
and you are right you know total copying for the bible
hip hip hurray lol
Opal - June 8, 2010 at 6:46 pm |
Katie anne please bequiet
I dont think anybody cares
about jesus except for you.
Nick - June 8, 2010 at 6:57 pm |
Respect my religion and I’ll respect yours.
Everyone just stop getting ticked off at me!!!
You post your beliefs on this website—
why can’t I?
I’m proud of my religion.
So is Annie.
We just wanted to share what we believe.
YOU people do it all the time
so why you getting mad at me?
Sorry, Opal,
I didn’t mean to offend you anyway.
Selene,
I respect your belief even if I don’t agree with it
and I won’t insult it as long as you don’t insult my God.
Opal,
same to you.
Nick,
I’m not so sure that’s true.
Yea, sure,
I’ll talk about vampires.
Everyone just stop getting mad at us.
Bye
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 7:52 pm |
We express our beliefs,
yes,
but we don’t push them on others.
Tess - June 9, 2010 at 2:53 pm |
Im not trying to disrespect your reiligon
can you please stop talking about it is all Im sayin
Nick - June 8, 2010 at 8:03 pm |
Sorry,
it’s just that I don’t got many friends.
I’m kinda a loner a little bit
and I’m jealous of people who do have friends.
Can we just start over?
Oh yeah,
and Selene,
ur probably a grown person
so I think you could fight us
but I’m not scheming to destroy vampires.
That’s just really evil.
I’m really kinda lonely so I’m really sorry
if I offended any of you (I know I did)
and I just wanna start over.
(But I’m still praying for you).
You don’t have to like it.
Please reply back. Bye 🙂
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 8:03 pm |
Opal,
you don’t know anything about me
or anything about what I am so I’d appreciate
it if you stop making false claims.
It’s kind of annoying.
And I don’t know what I am anyway.
Maybe I’m stuck in between.
I’m weird,
I know.
But you don’t know me and I don’t know you
either (I’m not a creep) so please bug off.
Thanks.
And I’m not afraid.
Bye :l
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 8:13 pm |
I would like to startover to.
Nick - June 8, 2010 at 8:48 pm |
Hello everyone,
I haven’t been on in awhile.
I am a 14 year old vampire
going through an awakening.
I started in Febuary and its still going.
And the people who are saying all the 2012 stuff
NO ONE KNOWS WHATS REALLY GOING TO HAPPEN!
But I do believe something is going to happen
but it could be many different things.
One could be that the humans
will fall and vampires will rule.
Another theory is that a
comet will hit the earth
and change the earth.
And theres one that says there will be
a great transformation/change and I’m
guessing if that happens it means more vampires.
And than theres the Myan calender thing.
And also it could be the end of the world
leading to the judgment time of Jesus.
I am a christain for my own reasons,
I’m not judging anyone by what they believe
but some christain vampires believe Lilith,
Adams first wife was the first vampire and some says Cain,
Adam and Eve’s first son was the first vampire.
I don’t know who was the first vampire
bufirst vampire but it really dosen’t matter that is the past,
I just know it was one of them.
I suggest that you people should do research on them.
And vampires are not damned to hell
it depends on the individuals actions
through out their lives.
And I also believe in reincarnation,
I also suggest that people do research
on reincarnation in the bible.
And there are lots of things that people
don’t know about and that God did not tell us.
There are different dimensions,
and alians and lots of other things out there.
I pray that out of his glorious riches
he may strengthen you with power through
his Spirit in your inner being, so that Christ
may dwell in your hearts through faith.
And I pray that you,
being rooted and established in love,
may have power,
together with all the saints,
to grasp how wide and long and high and deep
is the love of Christ,
and to know this love that surpasses knowledge-
that you may be filled to the measure
of all the fullness of God.
Now to him who is able to do immeasurably
more than all we ask or imagine,
according to his power that is at work within us,
to him be glory in the church and in Christ Jesus
throughout all generations,
for ever and ever!
Amen
(Ephesians 3:16-21).
Dominique.J - June 8, 2010 at 8:50 pm |
And Saromin, I AM super strong—
mentally super strong.
I don’t have to be physically strong.
And I’m not stupid,
people.
I know there aren’t many christians on this site.
No duh.
What do you have against humans?
What’s the big problem with em here?
I don’t see anything wrong with them.
They are about 1 of the biggest species
in the known universe.
They are just as dangerous as vampires,
even if they don’t have fangs or see
visions or drink blood or have super abilities.
I have dreams that come true.
I’m not sure what I am but I know that
I’m telling you what I feel.
Don’t send back cuss words.
Even if you do,
I don’t even care.
Cuz I know me or anything affiliated with me
isn’t anything like that word.
Let’s just all accept that we’re equal,
here.
I read the other comments.
I know people are PO-ed cuz of nothing.
What’s the big deal?
What did humans ever do to you?
They’re not scared or afraid of you.
You think that they’re a threat.
We’re all threats—humans AND vampires.
This is my opinion and my belief and if you
don’t agree with it,
don’t send me a reply,
please.
Thank you and bye 🙂
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 8:53 pm |
It’s not the human race in itself,
it’s when humans don’t believe
and that’s fair enough,
but if they don’t believe,
they should keep to themselves.
It’s when they try to inflict their thoughts on us.
Especially when they think they know everything.
I’m sorry if that doesn’t make any sense.
Tess - June 9, 2010 at 2:59 pm |
Thnx, Nick,
for giving me a chance.
My name is katie Anne and I am on this site
because I don’t know what the heck I am.
I don’t have a clue whatsoever.
I am 13 and I have a twin sister called Annalisa or Annie
is her nickname (I’m not letting her talk cuz she’ll just
get people more ticked off at me).
I have dreams that come true and
I really don’t know what that’s called
or what it means.
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 8:56 pm |
look at your face. Into your eyes.
Saromin - June 8, 2010 at 9:00 pm |
If anyone is looking for some facts about vampires,
symptoms, and a vampire awakening story
this is a good website.
http://awakeanddrink.webs.com/
Dominique.J - June 8, 2010 at 8:57 pm |
I recently had a VERy strange dream,
just writing this REALLY fast,
as every second I’m forgetting a part of it,
so might make mistakes.
I can remember that there was this
strange creature outside my window,
trying to kill me and my family,
at the end I had confronted it in some way.
I can only remember this :/ soz.
help?
Saromin - June 8, 2010 at 9:04 pm |
was w/e it was hairy?
Nick - June 8, 2010 at 9:09 pm |
Scary dream.
I have had a total of 4 dreams come true.
I was in 4th grade and the next day was pic day.
I dreamed that my frend Jacob was gonna
do a spiderman pose for the funny picture.
The next day after the pics,
Jacob told me he did a spiderman
pose and stood up and did it—
exactly like the image in my dream.
Next I was lying in bed and talking
to somebody standing in front of my closet
(I don’t remember who).
All of a sudden,
they just stop talking and point to the floor and say
“There’s a spider right there”.
When I got up to make my bed,
there was a pillow on the floor so
I picked it up and there was a spider under it.
Next I dreamed about a line in the tv show Full House.
I woke up and it was really early so I turned on the tv
and full house was on and right as I turned the channel
the line from my dream was said.
Next (the most recent one)
I dreamed I was looking outside my window
and my driveway was wet like it had rained.
When I woke up,
my mom told me it had rained that night
and I looked out my window at the wet driveway—
the exact same image in my dream.
It’s freaky.
My aunt’s a psychic,
just thought I’d mention that.
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 9:11 pm |
o.e
0
Nick - June 8, 2010 at 9:35 pm |
I always feel like my life
is leading up to some big giant event
that’s supposed to happen and
I’m just waiting for it to.
I know it’ll be so big it’ll change my life.
But Im not sure what it is.
Does anybody else have this feeling?
I can handle it,
but I’m just wondering.
And I know I’m not crazy so there
has to be something that’s gonna happen
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 9:55 pm |
Dominique.J–
I am soooo glad that there’s
another Christian on this site!
I’ve been getting cracked on
just cuz I’m posting my beliefs.
I’m Katie Anne and I’m 13.
I have a twin sister called Annalisa
but her nickname is Annie
(I’m not letting her talk because
she’ll just make people more mad at me).
I believe in aliens and other diminsions,
too.
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 10:15 pm |
I have that feeling alot too
Nick - June 8, 2010 at 10:15 pm |
Opal –
No prob,
just remember that you should treat others
with the same respect you want to be given
(although it’s fun to prove your point while doing so).
Katie Anne’s beliefs,
although wrongly projected onto this site,
should be respected just as we want ours to be.
So we shouldn’t insult her beliefs,
and she should not insult ours.
Okay Katie Anne?
Katie Anne-
You’d think that wouldn’t you?
No, I am actually your age.
But I’m a heck of a fighter armed
with four years of self defense lessons,
major animal instinct,
an extremely hot temper,
a lot more experience on the streets than you,
and I’m not afraid to launch myself into a fight either.
So I said that I could crush you both with full confidence,
I say this in the most friendly way of course.
I was not doing the same thing as you,
I was informing someone about
my beliefs because I was asked,
then I was having a conversation about it.
I was not sending a global message
to the whole site telling people that
they should believe what I did,
or that my way was the only right way.
Or telling them that I would pray to my goddess
for them or that they should go out and buy the Wiccan Rede.
Or reciting verses from the black veil.
Or telling them that they would go to hades
if they didn’t believe in my gods and goddesses.
You were doing all these things
except with the bible and your god
instead (Which, by the way I appreciate you stopping),
I was merely having a conversation
between me and another person,
it was not directed at the whole site.
Please recognize the difference
or else people will get ticked off at you.
As said above,
we will not insult your beliefs or put them down,
as long as you show us the same respect.
There are certain lines that
shan’t be crossed on this site, okay?
Yes,
It would be best for us all to start over.
We should all try our best to get
along on this site and put aside our
religious preferences unless having a
conversation or answering a question.
Is that alright with everyone?
Dominique J?
I expect you to follow the same guidelines
and respect everyone’s beliefs,
just as we will yours,
without being biased.
Katie Anne,
please that includes telling us
that you will pray for us,
we are not saying that to you,
we don’t need your pity or sympathy.
Respect our beliefs and we will respect yours.
And that’s all I’m saying on the matter.
The dreams you have,
Katie Anne, a
re signs of clairvoyance,
have you ever tried meditation?
It can often help enhance a clairvoyant’s powers,
and sometimes you’ll have visions while conscious.
Staring at something directly often helps bring visions too,
hence the crystal ball that some fortune tellers look into.
Selene - June 8, 2010 at 10:21 pm |
Thanks, Selene.
Yes, I get the difference.
Thanks for telling me nicely.
Thanks for telling me
what my dreams mean.
I’ll try meditation. Bye 🙂
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 10:33 pm |
Clairvoyance is a form of psychic ability,
isn’t it?
Wow.
I always knew there was
something different about me.
Thanks
katie anne - June 8, 2010 at 11:38 pm |
🙂 Yes, and you said your aunt is psychic?
She’s probably clairvoyant too and the power
was passed down to you through her,
genetically that is.
Selene - June 8, 2010 at 11:44 pm |
hav u guys talked to tess lately cuz i havent seen her on in a while
britton - June 9, 2010 at 3:10 am |
Not recently
katie anne - June 9, 2010 at 3:25 am |
bob—
I’ve been reading all ur comments
and conversations with lauren and i think
you guys are total soulmates!
Don’t give up on her, bob!
Keep trying to find her!
You guys are perfect for each other
(in my opinion). I’m really kinda sad now
cuz she stopped commenting and u don’t
talk about her often.
katie anne - June 9, 2010 at 4:42 am |
i need a good witch craft site any hav
britton - June 9, 2010 at 11:41 am |
Hi, sorry not to have commented in ages 🙂
Although, now I’ve caught up,
I replied to several comments above :).
Selene,
I agree,
let’s start over.
Britton,
If you want Wicca, try this;
http://www.shadowsofoz.net/modern_wicca.html
If you want real witches, try this;
http://www.spellsnow.com/
Tess - June 9, 2010 at 3:15 pm |
hi guys,
yh selene i am sorry and
to Katie anne this message is for you:
STOP PRAYING FOR ME
i do not need ur frikkin pity ok?
n what do u mean same to me?
u r a wanna be vampire
or maybe ur a shapeshifter
i cannot sense it,
i am NOT a wannabe i KNOW I AM A VAMPIRE,
yes you are a creep srry but i have to say so,
and i must apoligise,
some of the things i said wasnt from me,
its hard to explain but i blank out
like not pass out but just leave the consciouns life
and what i said just came then i sent it
and it was after i read it back that i knew
i had blanked out and what do i have against humans?
well,
THEY ARE HORRIBLE BEASTS AND I HATE THEM,
YOU THINK YOU CAN TRUST THEM BUT YOU CANT.
i had a best friend and she was human,
i had bonded and joined our souls together,
srry thts weird but i can do tht, anyway,
then she fell out with me and says she hates me
and it has ripped our souls apart as we have drifted apart
and now i have a bad temper that can go off at any moment
so im sorry if i get REAL mad it is not my fault
oh and to selene yh i am same as u
i cud kill them both confidently too,
i had training and all what you said
and yh we are a like in so many ways
thxs for now but plz try not to annoy me and
NO I WILL NOT BUG OFF KATIE ANNE Y DONT U???!!!!
Opal - June 9, 2010 at 4:04 pm |
It’s okay,
you don’t have anything to be sorry about.
We all lose our temper,
trust me,
I do it all the time.
If you ever meet a vamp elder you
wil get so sick of them telling you
about how important control is.
And how hard it is for young,
powerful vampires,
like you and I.
And we lose out tempers easily,
which can lead to violence.
We just have to be careful and step back
before jumping on something someone
said or did.
It can often be resolved if we just calm down. 🙂
And yeah,
I know what you mean about
humans being untrustworthy,
ignorant,
and sometimes I even
find them cruel and useless.
I’ve had bad experiences with humans,
really bad experiences,
so I understand where you’re coming from.
But I have also found just a few humans
that I actually trust with my life,
and you’ll find one of those someday.
When it comes to Katie Anne,
we should all just forgve and forget for now.
It will be easier on all of us that way.
Sure she might not be a vampire,
but she’s interested in learning,
and she’s looking for help and guidance
in things that set her apart from the regular world.
Same as all of us on this site.
So let’s give her a shot okay?
Selene - June 9, 2010 at 10:29 pm |
Opal,
you really need to learn to control your temper.
Spend some time in the outdoors.
Always works for me.
Tess - June 9, 2010 at 5:41 pm |
Opal,
my buddie just calm down its kk
i kinda like humans but they r weird
and you know i love ya and u r like a sis to me now ………..
and maybe some time next week u can come over
and we can just chillax lol 😉
ily opal xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx
and if some of u r wondering i am a witch
so u r all my friends on here and katie ann
just stop being a wanna be if u arent a
vampire witch werewolf or shapshifter
get off this website !!!!!!! ily opal
Aphrodite - June 9, 2010 at 6:49 pm |
Don’t get so upset,
Opal.
Sorry!
I already said i wanted to start over.
i was just tryin to tell ya nicely.
Yea,
I know sometimes i can be a creep.
I’m just a creepy person like that.
And I’m not a vampire wanna be.
I don’t know what the heck I am.
katie anne - June 9, 2010 at 8:29 pm |
And,
Opal,
not all humans r untrustworthy.
I have a whole group of human friends
at my school who I tell secrets to all the time!
Not all of em are bad.
Just wanted to tell ya that
Aphrodite,
I am not a wannabe anything.
Somebody pleez comment back something nice.
I’m kinda having a bad day here.
I just feel all weird and mad at nothing.
katie anne - June 9, 2010 at 8:39 pm |
Yeah you’re right,
not all humans are bad,
but a lot of them are.
Like I said before I’ve had some
really bad experiences with them,
but I also have had a couple of
really good human friends who
I’ve trusted with my life and
my biggest secret.
I don’t think you’re a wanna be exactly.
I think you’re…..lost.
You need to try and figure out
what and who you are,
and if you need help or guidance
as I said I will at least try to help
because that’s basically what
everyone is here for.
Selene - June 9, 2010 at 10:33 pm |
Thers werewolves on this site?
Nick - June 9, 2010 at 8:40 pm |
Thanks, Selene
katie anne - June 10, 2010 at 1:32 am |
Nick—
I guess theres werewolves on this site.
i mean i’ve never really asked or talked 2 one before.
I know there’s vampires
(duh. It’s a website for vampires) and witches.
I’ve heard some talk about
werewolves being a vampire’s enemy,
but im not sure it’s true.
There might be,
secretly reading all our comments lol.
katie anne - June 10, 2010 at 3:25 am |
Hi,
I’ve been doing some research
into human or near-human telepathy,
and, so far,
it sounds like we do it all the time,
without realising it.
You know that look your best friend gives you,
and you share the exact same thought?
That’s telepathy.
And you just catch a look on someone’s face
and you know exactly what their thinking?
Also telepathy.
I’m working on it to try i
t consciously and willingly.
I’ll let you know how I get on. 🙂
Tess - June 10, 2010 at 7:18 am |
that happens to me and my mom all the time.
We’ll think the same thing and say it out loud
at the same time.
It’s very weird.
katie anne - June 10, 2010 at 1:22 pm |
hi guys
yh okay katie anne im sorry
ill give ya a chance and
tess yh like tried but life isnt going right
for me at this moment so im sorry about
my total laps of anger at some moments srry x
Opal - June 10, 2010 at 2:23 pm |
hi guys i need your help.
i can bond souls and yes its weird
but i can and my bond mate as i call them
will not forgive me of something i have done
but i dont know what i have done,
anyway, she has ripped our souls apart
and now my moods are changing
im getting angrier more inpatient
more hating humans and more wanting
to kill a human for its blood
i dont know what to do,
my feelings are very where
and i need my bond mate back,
any solutions??
Opal - June 10, 2010 at 3:07 pm |
hi guys plz help me
i dont know what to do???
cmon guys advice plzzz
i need help im breaking inside
i dont know what to do?
Opal - June 10, 2010 at 3:20 pm |
hi guys look help me plz?
okay i broke up with my bf 2 day
n ive awakened but i still feel awful
and alone y do i have these
human feelings still?
im a half vampire i think im
still awakenin i dunno help?
Opal - June 10, 2010 at 5:53 pm |
If you’ve awakened but you are still
having human feelings then yea you’re
most likely a half blood.
Although it could be because your friend
ripped your souls apart and you have part
of you “missing”.
That’s completely normal,
you have to be careful with soul bonding
because it affects you even after you
awaken and become a full vampire.
I might be able to help find a solution
but it’d be kinda hard to explain here.
Send me an email and I’ll try to help.
selene.v22@gmail.com
Selene - June 10, 2010 at 9:17 pm |
First, what did you do that
made your bond mate so angry?
Nick - June 10, 2010 at 6:57 pm |
I think you have all these human feelings
because you haven’t fully awakened yet
AND you still have a human part of you
that you’ll never lose.
Sorry about the breakup.
Don’t feel too bad.
You’re never alone.
You’ve got us 🙂
katie anne - June 10, 2010 at 6:57 pm |
No, once you awaken you are a full vampire,
no human left unless of course you are a half blood.
Selene - June 10, 2010 at 9:10 pm |
Yeah we’ll all be here.
Nick - June 10, 2010 at 7:08 pm |
Nick – yea, it was furry :/ looked like
some werewolf-thing, but more scary than that.
Black fur D:
Saromin - June 10, 2010 at 8:54 pm |
how do u awaken?
katie anne - June 10, 2010 at 9:49 pm |
It happens naturally if you have a vampire soul,
then it awakens around puberty,
killing your human soul and replacing it.
That’s how it starts anyway.
Selene - June 12, 2010 at 4:16 am |
*sarcastic* YAY….
i’m back to square one….
to the lonely sleeples HUNGRY and THIRSTY nights.
I keep on jabing my fingers to make them bleed
and its starting to bother me…..and my “spirit”
i guess changes between that of a human and vampire one……
P.s. selena
I don’t feel like singing back into e-mail
so i’ll just ask on here…whats a centra demon.
the one you mentioned in the last e-mail.
Yuuki - June 11, 2010 at 2:39 am |
I think I know why we vampires don’t like humans!
I read beforehand that some people said that humans
were scared of us and that they always wanted to be
the superior race.
They’re not trying to threaten us—-
they just don’t know what to think of us.
They haven’t ever had another
race to share the earth with,
so they’re not really sure how to take it.
They’re debating on whether we’re dangerous
or not and some humans get aggressive and tell
us that we don’t exist because they secretly think
“well, they probably exist.
They’re dangerous”
and then they send back nasty crap because
they want to have control of the situation
and show us that they’re not scared
even though they are.
They’ve never had to get
along with another race before.
It’s always been just them,
they think.
We’re opening their eyes to so much
more stuff out there that they only
imagined was true and existed.
katie anne - June 11, 2010 at 3:43 am |
I’m a 14 year old female vampire,
and still going through an awakening.
Oh the things you others don’t know.
The things I have experianced.
I’m not pushing my thoughts on
others but I am a christan.
My parents are not they are other religions.
I have lived many lives.
I’m just starting to remember them.
I’m so happy that I found a guy
who has been my friend in a few past lives
on the website AwakeAndDrink.webs .
Awake And Drink has vampire
facts vampire symptoms.
Things for teen and adult vampires.
Make sure to check it out.
I can see energies, auras,
and sometimes spirits.
Dominique.J - June 11, 2010 at 5:53 am |
Katie – just wait, its a painful process, but worth it in the long run 🙂
Saromin - June 11, 2010 at 12:41 pm |
Nick – yea, it was furry :/ looked like
some werewolf-thing, but more scary than that.
Black fur D:
Saromin - June 11, 2010 at 1:03 pm |
Dominique J
all those websites are FAKE
IF YOU WANT TO KNOW WHAT WE ARE
AND WHY WE ARE WHAT WE ARE .!!
GO here
http://www.vampirewebsite.net/index.html
TO all YOu confused Kids
here your answer
Now dont cry after you find out the truth !
OTherS will find closure and feel better !
some will panick and regret what they have become.
TRUTH BE TOLD - June 11, 2010 at 2:17 pm |
I am a fucken Vampire so don’t piss me off!
AwakeAndDrink.webs Is not a fake
website a vampire runs it.
He made it so he can help
out newly awakened vampires.
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 9:10 pm |
what the heck do you mean
“now don’t cry after you find out the truth!’?
Why would we panic and hate what we’ve become?
katie anne - June 11, 2010 at 5:45 pm |
Dominique.J – what are we, Vampires…
We are not some retarded,
blood-sucking super-men,
although that is what Hunters image us as.
No, we are in fact yet
another species on this world.
Remember the Lord of the Rings?
Read it?
Watched it?
Imagine that,
only with a lot more types of types of creatures,
not just four species.
Now imagine that one of
those thinks it is the all-mighty,
and wants to destroy all else,
for the simple reason of what
I call the ‘Threat of the Unkown’.
A war begins.
All the species fight against each other,
Vampires mostly hating Werewolves,
but Humans,
the ones who think themselves all-mighty,
are scared of things they do not
understand or cannot control.
Then all the other species decide
to hide and blend in with Humans
(beginning of ‘Paranormal’ Activity which
does not have anything to do with ghosts).
I hope you understand what I have said,
and that everyone else here also does,
thank you.
Saromin - June 11, 2010 at 5:49 pm |
Yes I’m well aware of vampires,
I am a vampire myself and what
I remember I have been the same
in my past lives.
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 9:07 pm |
TRUTH BE TOLD –
yea, I know of that site,
been on it before 😉
but seriously,
why would I cry about what I am?
I love my race as much as my country.
The only thing that bothers me,
is whether or not I know TOO MUCH…
I know a lot about Vampires,
more than a most of the people
that have ever stumbled onto 22MOON.COM,
and that IS kinda freeky :/
Saromin - June 11, 2010 at 6:02 pm |
Saromin your dream means your gonna meet a werewolf
Nick - June 12, 2010 at 1:41 am |
It is Annie and Katie Anne and we have friends over!!!!!
ONe is named, Megan and Caitlin!!!!
WE just had our 14th bday party!!!
They, too like us,
are kid cyber preachers.
They strongly believe in
the Bible and want you to also.
We have to go now
but we will talk to you later!!
bye!!
Katie Anne - June 12, 2010 at 3:43 am |
Well good for you,
but tell them not to preach on this site
because we already had a huge discussion about it,
and if I have to go through it again
there is a very good chance that
I won’t be so nice.
Just a warning.
Selene - June 12, 2010 at 4:12 am |
We were wondering if
vampires could talk to the dead.
Can they?
Katie Anne - June 12, 2010 at 4:15 am |
Anyone can conduct a seance
to communicate with a certain spirit or entity,
like a family member who passed away
or someone you knew.
But only mediums,
necromancers,
ect can really *talk* to spirits
if that makes sense.
Selene - June 12, 2010 at 4:23 am |
Nick –
do you mean as in I’m just gonna meet a Werewolf,
or will it be a really bad/mad one?
Saromin - June 12, 2010 at 5:00 am |
hi guys
nick –
i hung around with my bf more than her
and last night i tried talking to her but
in the end she said she hated me and was
NEVER going to be my best friend again
so now i am doomed also it led to me
loosing my temper which is really short
and saying that i would kill her
and knock her out and i SO regret that
i want my missing soul back
i want HER soul back any help plz?
Opal - June 12, 2010 at 10:05 am |
OMG how cud this be?
im awakening and my skin has
suddenly gone paler and i sear it
has i was tanned on my chest and
now it is pale white hardly any tan at all
and its spreading and my face is getting
paler do u think it will make my freckles go away??
i certainly hope so!
Opal - June 12, 2010 at 10:17 am |
Opal, please, could you use some punctuation?
Saromin - June 12, 2010 at 12:08 pm |
only 22
audistajireh - June 12, 2010 at 12:44 pm |
LOL I sounded so desperate back than when I posted as Domo.
LOL now look I now know fer sure that I’m a vampire.
LOL
Dominique.J - June 12, 2010 at 2:57 pm |
This sucks, I need to find a new donor
because my old donor is a 7th grader
and im moving on to 9th grade.
Im hopeing there will be vampires
and people who are willing to be
my donors in high school.
Dominique.J - June 12, 2010 at 3:21 pm |
Opal—
you need to work on your anger issues,
kid.
Someday they could get really out of hand
and you could say something to somebody
(such as your bf) that they would never forgive you for.
Like when you got ticked off at me—
I was seriously considering cussing you out too.
But I didn’t, did I?
katie anne - June 12, 2010 at 4:49 pm |
They aren’t anger issues,
she’s awakening.
The same exact thing happened to me,
you can’t help it.
There won’t be a “someday” because
she won’t have that problem once she awakens,
so go easy on her and don’t patronize her.
You don’t know what it’s like.
Selene - June 12, 2010 at 7:23 pm |
OK by the look of the past comments
i see i have missed out a lot.
But i only have one thing to say.
Katie Anne,
you should leave and
never talk to us again.
Its for the best of you and for us.
Don’t ask how and why I know this
but just do there isn’t a great aura
going around you and you do pose
a threat not only to others but to ur selves.
So leave now and never come back!!
Yuuki - June 12, 2010 at 8:10 pm |
how am i a threat,
yuuki?
Just because I talked about God?
I said I would start over.
And I’m just trying to help people.
Yea,
so what I don’t know as much as I say I do,
but I do know some things.
But it seems like nobody’s taking my side at all.
Nobody knows what I’m going through either.
I don’t have to leave and never come back.
It’s my choice.
I’m not going through an awakening so no,
I don’t know what it’s like but everybody else seems to.
It’s like I’m the only one who
doesn’t know absolutely everything.
katie anne - June 13, 2010 at 3:36 am |
What do u people have against me?
Cuz it seems pretty obvious that no one
agrees with me and likes me on this website.
I was just trying to help.
Isn’t that what this site’s for?
To help?
I may not be a vampire expert,
but I still know a couple of stuff.
And I’m not patronizing anybody.
I was merely suggesting that opal
get some anger issue help.
I don’t know about half
the junk that happens to me.
That’s why I’m on this website.
And if a website that’s supposed to help you
tells you that you should get off this website
and never talk to them again,
then that’s being a hypocrite,
if you didn’t realize that.
katie anne - June 13, 2010 at 3:51 am |
I don’t have anything against you,
in fact I made an effort to settle things
between you and the others on this site,
if you didn’t realize *that*.
Yes this site is to help,
and I already pointed that out.
I have been nice to you about this whole thing,
and have been on your side pretty much –
even tried to help you,
but evidently you think you have to
have everyone agreeing with you.
You were not helping Opal
by telling her to get some help.
That was pretty insensitive.
Sure,
we don’t understand what you’re going through,
but as you pointed out-
you aren’t awakening.
You don’t know what it is like to go through that,
it’s hell.
Sometimes you can’t help but get that angry,
when you’re awakening you feel like ripping
everyones’ head off so be happy that all
she’s doing is spouting a few vicious words
because it could be sooo much worse,
believe me.
It was pretty patronizing when you said
“you need to work on your anger issues,
kid. ”
and
“considering cussing you out too.
But I didn’t, did I?” I
‘m sorry but if you had said that to me?
I would feel patronized,
especially when it’s coming from someone
who pointed out herself that she isn’t going
through the same thing.
I’m not stupid,
I know when someone is being a hypocrite,
and none of us are being one.
If you didn’t notice,
Yuuki said that it would be best for you too,
to get off this site.
And I know Yuuki,
she’s very intuitive,
and if she has a feeling that it
would be best for all of us,
well,
I’m definetly not going to tell her she’s wrong.
I’m not trying to argue or anything with you,
it’s just not your place to speak to Opal or Yuuki like that.
Yuuki was also trying to help,
if you didn’t realize that.
Selene - June 13, 2010 at 4:52 am |
Don’t blame me.
I didn’t know what she was going through.
I just thought it was anger issues.
Jeez,
it was a simple mistake!
And yuuki didn’t actually imply
that she was trying to help.
She made me feel like I was an outcast.
How would you feel having that being said to you?
Or have you ever been an outcast?
You say it’s not my place to
speak to opal and yuuki that way.
What about the way opal spoke to me?
I know she was all awakening and stuff
but that still doesn’t give her the right
to badmouth me.
She could’ve just not commented back.
And I was being honest when I said
I was considering cussing her out.
She cussed me out!
If she can do it and get away with it,
why can’t I?
Or do you play favorites on this website?
katie anne - June 13, 2010 at 5:02 am |
I’m not blaming you for anything.
Yes she did, and I quote:
“Its for the best of you and for us. ”
and “you do pose
a threat not only to others
but to ur selves”.
So yes,
she more than implied that she
was trying to help you and others.
I’ve been a f*cking outcast all my life!
You don’t know me,
so don’t try that crap okay?
You don’t want to play that game with me.
Yes it was wrong of her to speak to you that way,
I defended you about that,
but I was still kind to her because
I know where that’s coming from.
I’ve had outbursts on this site
before and i apologized for it,
she did too.
If you didn’t notice it seemed she
felt pretty contrite about losing her temper.
My point wasn’t about you cussing her out,
I wouldn’t gave a **** if you did.
My point was what you said after that,
“but I didn’t,
did i?”.
We don’t play favorites,
no.
But you seem do be getting an attitude
with the only person who *has* been on
your side on this site.
I didn’t go out of my way to agree with others,
when you did nothing wrong,
or you were willing to start over.
That was perfectly reasonable of you.
But I am not going to stop defending
the people who I know and trust here.
Selene - June 13, 2010 at 5:25 am |
i didn’t say you had to.
But lately you haven’t been defending me at all.
I’ve been defending myself.
And I didn’t know you’ve been an outcast all your life.
It was just a mistake.
I was kinda pissed off when i wrote it,
so i didn’t really think about it.
katie anne - June 13, 2010 at 11:26 am |
Saromin –
Is the werewolf bad in your dream?
and Opal no friend would make you
choose her over your bf
Nick - June 13, 2010 at 1:55 pm |
my bond mate has forgiven me
now which i am so so happy about.
oh and to katie anne
this message is for you:
Yes i am awakening,
yes i was angry and yes i cant help it
and OF COURSE IVE BEEN AN OUTCAST
ALL MY LIFE BECASUE IM A VAMPIRE!
YOUR A STUPID WANNA BE VAMPIRE1
yuuki i totally agree with you
she should get off this site
before i get REAL MAD.
katie anne –
i do NOT HAVE ANGER PROBLEMS
BUT YOU MAY HAVE PROBLEMS WITH
YOUR FACE WHEN I REARANGE IT!
YOU I DONT GIVE A DAMN
IF YOU HAD CUSSED ME.
ID OF PROBALLY BEEN HAPPY!
YOUR SUCH A TWIT!!!!
thankyou Selene for your support
and im glad we are friends.
hopefully you will stop me from
ripping katie-whats-her-face’s head off.
lol
from Opal
Opal - June 13, 2010 at 2:01 pm |
nick your totally right,
but its all sorted now.
destiny has made us become bond
mates again and really im over my bf thing.
he didnt believe vampires were real any way
so there is no point in still loving him if he wasnt right.
im looking for a vampire BOY who lives in england
that i can get together with because i feel one is coming
or i havent looked propally,
any one on here a vampire BOY living in england??
hopelfully there will be. ?
Opal - June 13, 2010 at 2:11 pm |
Ok….first of all.
All of us are going through something
that no one else might know.
So yeah you are not the only
person who feels like an outcast.
Sh*t I have been one too just like Selene said.
So please don’t play the
“oh-feel-sorry-for-me-because-I’m-an-outcast”
card ok!
Second of all.
I was trying to help you
and if you can’t see that then its your fault
and it will just hurt you even more.
I was marely trying to warn you of what I saw.
In my head.
It wasn’t the best vison I have ever had.
And yeah I know I don’t know you in person
or anything but sometimes I can tell who the
person is just through here and here and there
I can tell things like me seeing that you are a threat.
I don’t know what kind or what you WILL do
but I am telling you that if you don’t want to get hurt,
don’t want your friends to get hurt,
and the people that are around us
and us on this website then it is best
if you do not make contact with us
and this website.
Again I AM TRYING TO HELP YOU!
And I’m telling you this…
If you don’t take that advice and thuroghly
think it through and think that its best
to leave then YOU might be killed.
I’m not threatning you or any other thing.
This is mearly what I saw in my “vison”.
I’m trying to save your life and ours.
And I will tell you this also.
You are someone.
You do have some kind of “power”
but when you do figure it out,
what ever it is;
keep a balance and never
use it for anything bad.
Because I could see it consuming you.
So please help your self and us.
Just go on living a normal life and
forget about this.
And p.s.
to you comment about how you
asked why you’re a threat and then said
“Just because I talked about God? ”
well here is your answer.
No it’s not because you talked about that.
Some of us on here,
before we realized who we are
and what the hell is really going
on around us,
might have been Christian
or believed in God.
I know I did but then
I realized what’s the real reality.
I won’t go into it but,
no,
it wasn’t about god.
Yuuki - June 13, 2010 at 4:31 pm |
Katie-Anne,
You think we have favourites
and no one is siding with you?
I’m bewildered that you didn’t see
this coming when you keep mouthing off
about being an outcast when every single
one of us is an outcast ourselves.
Selene already came to your rescue once,
and don’t be surprised that no one will this time round.
Whatever anyone has said to
you has been intended to help.
It’s fair enough if you misread that,
but don’t mouth off about it until
you know the details.
I’m pretty sure I’m not alone
in thinking that lots of others
are getting bored and irritated
when every subject gets turned
round to you and we have a
hundred more posts all about YOU.
In my personal opinion,
here is my not-so-nice list
of what I think of you;
-Attention-seeking
-Selfish
-Nosy
-Know-it-all
-and just a little bit snobbish.
Don’t take it personally,
but I think you need to apologise
or leave before you dig yourself
a bigger hole to fall into.
No one will help you out this time.
Tess - June 13, 2010 at 5:39 pm |
Hear Hear
Jade - June 13, 2010 at 6:28 pm |
Fine.
I’m sorry everybody’s acting like they hate me.
I don’t need your help.
You tell me not to take it personally.
Do you really think I’m just gonna
let it blow over?
I don’t think so!
That’s the problem with you people!
You say crap and don’t even THINK
about how the other person will feel.
Yea,
sure,
we’re all outcasts.
Then again even outcasts have outcasts.
Look,
I’ve had a hard day and
I am ready to blow my top.
Opal,
you even admitted you had anger
issues and I was just trying to help.
And another thing,
everybody tells me that I’m not helping.
THEY’RE not helping!
You’re the people who talk about
you you you all the freakin time!
You’re the ones who send every
stinkin thing you’re thinking
at that moment!
Opal,
you’re a stupid wannabe smart person.
You told me so I’m telling u.
Nobody can get mad at me for
that because she insulted me first.
So
katie anne - June 13, 2010 at 6:13 pm |
Fine.
You said you don’t need our help?
Then bye-bye.
Tess - June 13, 2010 at 6:49 pm |
agreed!
Yuuki - June 13, 2010 at 7:23 pm
oh Nyx it seems I’ve
missed out on a bit on here.
I’m sorry if this seems a bit random
but does anyone know of a woman
named Bridgit who was the first to be
hanged in the New Salam witch trails?
Jade - June 13, 2010 at 6:27 pm |
OMG THAT IS IT KATIE ANNE
I AM A VAMPIRE AND DO NOT HAVE ANGER ISSUES.
OMG LOOK NOW UVE DONE IT YOU AND YOUR FAMILY
ARE SO NOT SAFE ANYMORE IM GUNNA COME FOR YOU
AND WHEN I DO IM GUNNA KILL YOU.
YOU THINK YOUR SO GREAT AND ALL YOU SNOBBY,
STUPID BITCH.
IF YOU THINK IM GUNNA LET THIS GO YOU
ARE COMPLETELY WRONG IM GUNNA BITE YOU
AND DRAIN YOU OF ALL YOUR BLOOD.
THEN IM GUNNA GO FOR YA STUPID TWIN
AND YA WHOLE FAMILY AND ALL YOUR FRIENDS
SO JUST WATCH OUT.
BECAUSE IM GUNNA RIP YOUR GUTS OUT.
YOU ARE A STUPID BITCH AND IM GUNNA KILL YOU.
DO YOU UNDERSTAND IM GUNNA KILL YOU!!!!!!
IM GROWLING ALREADY AND MY FANGS
ARE PRETTY LARGE SO GET THE HELL OF
THIS SITE BEFORE I REALLY LOOSE IT!!!!!!
Opal - June 13, 2010 at 6:38 pm |
TRYING TO HELP??
TRYING TO HELP?
NO,
NO,
NO MATE
UR NOT TRYING TO HELP
YOUR GUNNA WIND ME UP!
GOD WONT SAVE YOU NOW KATIE ANNE
COZ IM COMIN AND WHEN I GET HOLD OF YOU,
YOUR GOING TO BE SORRY.
SAY GOODBYE TO YOUR FAMILY
AND FRIENDS COZ IM COMING TO KILL YOU!
ALSO YOU BETTER GET AND AMBULANCE READY,
YOURE GUNNA NEED IT AFTER I REARANGE YA FACE
AND RIP UR STINKING,
SNOBBY,
2 FACED,
ATTENTION SEEKING,
BITCH OF A HEAD OFF
YOUR FRIKKING BODY!!!!
Opal - June 13, 2010 at 6:41 pm |
You’re wasting your breath,
Opal.
God always saves.
He saves you everyday!
I’m not afraid.
You don’t know where I live.
You don’t know what I look like.
You don’t know my last name.
I’m sure your fangs are very large,
too.
You gotta understand that
your threats don’t bother me.
God bless you. Bye 🙂
katie anne - June 13, 2010 at 6:49 pm |
Obviously You did not read my warning!
Oh well.
I am with Opal on this
and Tess Hope that you have
bunch of garlic and crosess laying around
hahahaha but don’t even bother that don’t work.
I see now that your fate has turned
around for the worst of you.
I told you to stay away you stubborn child.
Now you will get hurt.
I saw it.
Anyways I bet your blood will taste
just fine to those who will come after you.
Yuuki - June 13, 2010 at 7:22 pm |
I’m with all of them,
and i really do think your in trouble now
Opal is really angry and its aimed at you.
And if the threats dont bother you well,
just put it this way they should.
Jade - June 13, 2010 at 7:25 pm |
oh and btw we don’t need your last name
or know how you look like We have other
“powers” that are able to find any measly human like you.
Yuuki - June 13, 2010 at 7:26 pm |
You know what katie anne?
You’d better get used to
defending yourself cuz that’s life okay?
You can’t depend on other people to stick up for you,
because most of us don’t give a damn.
You need to get some backbone
and stop whining about people not taking your side.
Right now,
all you seem like to me is a self absorbed,
immature, brat.
Grow up a little,
then maybe people will take you seriously.
Don’t think that no one can hunt you down,
you’re using a wireless network most likely correct?
All someone has to do is tap into that wireless
network and they’ve got your IP address.
Then they’re that much closer to your home.
So watch what you say,
and who you piss off.
I’m tired of coming to your rescue,
and I have,
it seems like you want everyone
to agree with you about everything you say.
Reality check –
not gonna happen,
bitch.
Now you’re on *my* bad side,
not somewhere you wanna be.
Especially since I’ve had a
rough week and I have serious pms.
So fuck off before you find
yourself treading deep water.
Oh and acting like they hate you?
No no no,
no one around here is acting.
You’ve pushed me over the edge,
along with a lot of other people I’m guessing.
Yes,
you’re an outcast in a group of outcasts,
that makes perfect sense *note sarcasm*.
Grow up and learn that not everything is easy,
you don’t get everything you want
and not everyone will like you,
that’s life.
You don’t need our help,
so get ready to be bashed on
this site until it brings you to tears
because I was basically the only
mediator between you and Opal,
and now I don’t give a shit
if she rips your head off,
because now,
in my book,
you deserve it.
YOU won’t let it blow over?
Ha!
You don’t know how
long vampires can hold grudges,
and you’ve now made yourself into a target.
I suggest you leave because
now no one is going to help you,
or try to defend you,
or take your side. Or even talk to you.
So what’s the point of you staying huh?
You got yourself into this by mouthing off
and expecting to get away with it,
get yourself out.
Selene - June 13, 2010 at 7:27 pm |
Hear, Hear
Jade - June 13, 2010 at 7:49 pm |
Oops I meant zip code,
although they’d have to get your IP first,
then your zip code.
So either way,
anyone who is good with a computer,
can track you down.
Selene - June 13, 2010 at 9:29 pm |
btw: vivere solum, mori solum
katie anne - June 13, 2010 at 7:48 pm |
to live alone to die alone?
why on earth have you said that?
Jade - June 13, 2010 at 7:52 pm |
cuz it sounds cool. duh lol
katie anne - June 13, 2010 at 7:55 pm |
Cool? Jeez, grow up!
Tess - June 13, 2010 at 8:01 pm |
i was being sarcastic
katie anne - June 13, 2010 at 8:03 pm |
Wow, no,
now you’re just being pathetic.
Selene - June 13, 2010 at 9:34 pm |
hi I’m Alexis and I’m 11.
I have 37 of these traits
and I can sometimes read people’s thoughts—
what’s that called?
Anyway, only my best friend,
my cousin,
and my big brother knows I’m a vampire.
Is it ok if I say this?
Please please don’t get mad at me!!!
I’m Katie Anne’s cousin.
But I totally agree with you guys!
She was being a self-inflicted brat and a jerk.
I’m staying at her house all week long
because my dad’s on a business trip
so me and my big brother Daniel and
my little brother Kyle are staying with
her and Annie.
She said I could use her account because
(and i quote) “I’m really pissed off that those retards!
They can rot in their own blood for all I care!”.
So yea she’s being a butthole.
I need help on controlling my thirst for blood!!!
Every time I get near somebody who’s bleeding
I start to feel ravenous and I have to get away.
Help me please!
alexis - June 13, 2010 at 10:07 pm
I bet your around ten years of age
maybe take or add a year or two.
And seriously If you thought it be “”cool””
to start a fight with real vampires,
Katie Anne, then you are wrong!!
We are not so nice…
none of what was and still is written
in books or shown in movies is true.
They’re all lies based on imagination.
There is one thing though that I can say that is right.
Its that we LOVE blood and we will KILL for it.
Especially people who don’t deserve
to even breathe towords our direction!!!!!!!!!!!
Yuuki - June 14, 2010 at 4:54 pm
not very obviuos sarcasm
Jade - June 14, 2010 at 5:49 pm
hi I’m alexis and I’m 11.
I have 37 of these traits
and sometimes I can tell
what people are thinking—
what’s that called?
Only my best friend and my
brother knows I’m a vampire.
I need help controlling my thirst
for blood cause I get it all the time!!!!
alexis - June 13, 2010 at 9:01 pm |
Is it ok if I say this or will
you guys get mad at me?
I’m katie anne’s cousin.
But I think she was being
a total jerk and a brat!
I completely agree!
She told me I could get on her account
so please don’t get mad at me!
Hey,
Opal,
do you live in a foreign country
because it sounds like it,
I mean what you’ve written:
words like “mate”.
That word is sooo cool!!
alexis - June 13, 2010 at 9:06 pm |
We wouldn’t get mad at you
just because she is your cousin.
You can’t choose your family.
It’s called telepathy.
During my awakening I tried tomato juice
or orange juice and meditiation.
It helps more than you’d think,
but it can’t replace the real thing
so you can either hunt or buy raw steaks
as long as you boil the blood before drinking it.
Or get a human donor.
Selene - June 13, 2010 at 10:40 pm |
Ok. Cool. Thanks Selene.
alexis - June 14, 2010 at 2:05 am |
I think Opal lives in England, as well as me.
Opal, I’m sorry if that’s wrong.
Tess - June 14, 2010 at 6:47 am |
wow I missed alot.
Nick - June 14, 2010 at 12:52 pm |
hi, yh tess i live in england
where abouts do you live?
id like to meet you.
oh and to katie anne’s cousin
dont worry i wont coem for u now
i know u dont like her any more than we do.
but she will pay so warn her while you can.
katie anne:
you will care about my threats
when they are real,
im gunna kill you and drink your
snobby horrid stupid blood for the fun of it.
you think that you can get away with this,
im 210yrs old if you think im not
gunna come after you,
then you have another thing coming,
ive killed many humans before,
including my ex best friend’s cousin,
i dint mean to but he wound me up
juss liek your doing and then i practically
drained him of all blood! s
o yh u will be scared and i heard
about ur little speech ( thank ya cousin alex!)
oh n how the hell can we rot in our won
blood are u insane,
yes is the answer but i tell u,
u will be rotting in your blood,
it juss so happens that my human brother
is gd with computers and can find out
ur id n zip code with the click of a finger,
gd luck bitch im coming to kill you now!!!!!!
SO BE AFRAID I KNOW I WOULD BE IN YOUR SHOES!
Opal - June 14, 2010 at 2:55 pm |
Opal,
Do you have facbook or something?
I’d prefer to get to know you a bit
better before telling you where I live 🙂
No offence intended,
but better to be safe.
I can’t fully shape shift yet.
Tess - June 14, 2010 at 3:37 pm |
hi n yh katie anne ur such a BITCH!!!
arrrghh humans wind me up badly,
selene taa for ya help.
my skin is getting paler by the minute,
lol,
oh erm juss wondering but do
vampires have to be pretty?
coz im not pretty but i still wanna
know whether you have to be pretty.
any one have a answer?
taa for all your support on katie anne
oh and katie anne
GOD IS NOT REAL,
WHEN WILL YOU GET THAT THROUGH YOUR BUT UGLY HEAD!!!!
OH AND HE DOESNT SAVE ME EVERY DAY I SAVE MYSELF!
rraaaa u better be scared mate coz im coming,
i shunt even call u mate coz im not ya mate n neva will be!
Opal - June 14, 2010 at 3:03 pm |
I dont think all vampires are
pretty thats just stereotyping.
I bet you are pretty most girls
down-grade themselves when they
are actually really pretty. 🙂
Jade - June 14, 2010 at 5:54 pm |
yh tess, i dont have face book i have these things though:
msn and skype
n thts it lol
Opal - June 14, 2010 at 4:16 pm |
do u have any of those?
if not juss email me at
shannon.waters1@virginmedia.com –
thts not my real vampire name but its
my human name but rwell lol
Opal - June 14, 2010 at 4:18 pm |
what you can make a vampire name?
Nick - June 14, 2010 at 4:37 pm |
Oh well the bitch didn’t listen to me.
All I am saying is that I gave you
warning and tried to help.
You should have listened!
Oh well now that you’ve pissed off
the wrong side of us you will pay.
Hope you’ve lived a good life
because all I can see for you now
little girl is your blood spilling
on the floor and others devouring it.
Yuuki - June 14, 2010 at 4:50 pm |
can I help kill her too?
Nick - June 14, 2010 at 5:05 pm |
I wanna help too!
alexis - June 14, 2010 at 5:25 pm |
P.S.: katie lied about where she lives. She lives in Nevada, not Mississippi.
alexis - June 14, 2010 at 5:28 pm |
Thx for that tip 🙂
Nick - June 14, 2010 at 5:32 pm |
Whats the adress?
Nick - June 14, 2010 at 5:34 pm |
hi yh im DEFINATLY gunna help ya kill her
coz yh like i said i would n now i will
HA HA HA KATIE ANNE SAY BYE TO UR
FAMILY N START PRAYING!!!
Opal - June 14, 2010 at 5:35 pm |
Nick – yea, werewolf was VERY bad in the dream.
Strange thing,
was taht I seemed to know him.
Also he had something in his eyes,
something from a fantastical world, plain evil.
I ended up almost being killed,
as far as I can remember 😮
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 5:35 pm |
Youy by any chance know any buff short
temepered cool then mad type of ppl?
Nick - June 14, 2010 at 5:38 pm |
People, I just totally WRECKED my knee xD
blood everywhere lol.
I made a photo, tho that was
made AFTER I cleaned it,
so not much blood left,
most in my mouth now :P. strange thing is,
I didn’t feel A THING when I fell and RIPPED the skin off,
then nothing when I was running around again,
altho it doesn’t look that nice :/ photo from phone,
so not as bad as in real life 😛
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 5:38 pm |
I even ripped off little danlging parts
of my skin to chew on them for the lols 😛
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 5:40 pm |
Okay thats slightly disgusting lol
Jade - June 14, 2010 at 5:52 pm
haha wow.
I bet you’re not going to go hungry for a few days.
god I’m starving. I keep on eating food.
I even ate raw sushi which was hard
to get well convice my mom to get since
I’m broke 🙁 and still it didn’t satisfy me.
and its only getting worse.
Damn if I had a car I’d go with
Opal and whoever for a meal if u know
what I mean hahaha.
Yuuki - June 14, 2010 at 6:20 pm
Yuuki – yea, at least you can’t say
I’m being starved to death 😛
well, this is my first semi-proper feed
in teh last 9 months 😛 with ya luck, Yuuki!
last time I smashed off a sharp bit off
a crystal and cut my hand from the top with it 🙂
crystal cutts deep,
so plenty of blood that was 🙂
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 6:29 pm
🙂 haha ewwwww 🙂
Nick - June 14, 2010 at 5:47 pm |
hi i’m amethyst
Amethyst - June 14, 2010 at 6:25 pm |
yea, kinda ewwww with the skin, but the blood… yum! I’m uploading the pic soon, if u wanna see it 😛
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 6:27 pm |
Ooo and Saromin I just remembered
back wayyy up the comment list some girl
named midnightluvr said something about a
test that you can do to find out if you are a
vampire and then you said that she should s
hut up and “how bout do it the original way?”
what is the “original way”??
Yuuki - June 14, 2010 at 6:28 pm |
yea, I remember that lol. I meant drink a mouthful of blood. If you vomit, then MOST LIKELY, or a little chance that not ready yet. If u drink it and feel strenghenned or at least you don’t vomit, then yea, you are a Vampire 🙂
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 6:31 pm |
oh, and Yuuki, Nick,
go on my website for a kinship
(guild, clan) in a game.
There is online chat and nobody uses it 😉
thedunedain.kk5.org/#/officersrecruits/4540079569
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 6:34 pm |
ignor this comment,
wrong website
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 6:36 pm |
oh, and Yuuki, Nick, go on my website for a kinship (guild, clan) in a game. There is online chat and nobody uses it 😉
http://thedunedain.kk5.org/#/online-chat/4539676197 (no www.)
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 6:35 pm |
What about the Nick way?
Nick - June 14, 2010 at 6:38 pm |
what way?
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 6:41 pm |
Hey..Obviously,
I haven’t been online over here for a while,
although I have been reading the
comments through the email.
I doubt posting my negative
thoughts of Katie Anne will help.
I have been doing much active thinking,
research, contact, etc. etc. which has to do with Yion.
Hm…What else…email me!
squidzilla568@gmail.com
Samantha - June 14, 2010 at 6:42 pm |
Only few can know Nicks way 😉
Nick - June 14, 2010 at 6:49 pm |
plz! plz go on the website and register!
just call yourself Nick, I’m Arobomir.
only I am on chat right now 😛 go to Forums – Online Chat 😉
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 6:55 pm |
I’ll tell you…..someday
Nick - June 14, 2010 at 6:54 pm |
well I also have ways 😛 how
do you think I get away from a
crowd of 20 bikers without a scratch? 😛
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 6:57 pm |
plz, Nick!!!
go on lol.
nice to have an online
chat with people like you 🙂
Yuuki, you too, plz!
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 7:07 pm |
Ahhh lol I love how nick just randomly posted
“how bout the nick way” hahha idk just seemed
funny to me at the moment and I’m sorry but
I wasn’t home till now so I registered as Yuuki 🙂
Yuuki - June 15, 2010 at 12:12 am
Tried telepathy with britton over the atlantic.
It kinda worked,
to an extend.
I could recieve, but not send.
If you want to try it,
find a friend and just think of
colours or numbers to begin with. 🙂
Tess - June 14, 2010 at 7:22 pm |
tess,
plz go on http://thedunedain.kk5.org/#/online-chat/4539676197, register,
then go online chat 🙂
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 7:51 pm |
Whats the in-game class and race on this site?
Tess - June 15, 2010 at 7:06 am
I was going to suggest that you start
with parameters and then train yourself up
because otherwise it would be like trying
to find a needle in a hay stack.
Jade - June 14, 2010 at 8:45 pm |
It’s a good thought,
Jade,
but objects and distance don’t make a difference.
As long as you are willingly trying
to connect to the right mind,
it should be quite clear. 🙂
Tess - June 15, 2010 at 6:56 am
Does anyone know a martial art
that they would recomend people
to start off with before trying any others?
Jade - June 14, 2010 at 8:49 pm |
Hm..My dad has mastered Wing Chun,
and the basic moves that you can collect
from it *can be* simple.
As in the fighting per se rather
than the movements and steps.
He used to do it competitively.
Because of the way I learn things like that,
I wouldn’t focus on a certain art and master it;
I would just hoard all of the different holds,
defense moves, and attack moves into my head,
from whatever fields that work for me, y
ou know?
Samantha - June 14, 2010 at 9:44 pm |
Yeah thanks Samantha,
Its just i dont have any fighting gyms near me =\
Jade - June 15, 2010 at 3:39 pm
tess,yukui,and nick i went
on the site it good u should go on k
britton - June 14, 2010 at 9:58 pm |
Soz britton,
was offlinef or a mo :/ takin a shower
with a wrecked knee can be painful 😛
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 10:24 pm |
as I said, it ain’t an acuall Vampire site,
its for my guild on an Online game 😛 I’m gonna
make a Vampire sire soon enough tho 😉
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 10:26 pm |
I’m a good fighter,
altho I know only begenninrs Judo.
It comes to me like breathing. I took
out 2 Police officers,
then a small gang…
It’s easy enough for me 😉
Nick,
any help on the Werewolf thing?
Don’t know any people like
that apart from myself.
I am not a Werewolf but a Vampire,
but yea,
it might be the strange thing
stalking me for the past few months…
Saromin - June 14, 2010 at 10:29 pm |
Im on and talking to my self
anyone feel free to join now!!!! 🙂
Yuuki - June 15, 2010 at 1:10 am |
hi, yuuki. I’m Amethyst
(I know it’s a weird name,
but it’s my real one)
and I’m 12.
I seriously do think I am a vampire.
I crave blood all the
time and I have 35 of the traits.
I need help on this thing
or else I’ll never know if I’m
a vampire or not!
My fangs are just starting to come in
since puberty and I have to cut myself
sometimes to quench my thirst,
but it never fully disappears.
Amethyst - June 15, 2010 at 2:38 am |
I also have strange dreams
sometimes that seem so real,
as if I was really there.
Please, I need to know if I am one or not!
It’s killing me!
If anybody can help me figure
this out or tell me what I am,
please comment back.
I’d greatly appreciate it!
Sometimes I even have to keep
myself from attacking my family members
if one of them starts bleeding.
I need to know how to control my thirst too.
I’m really glad I found this site
so I can finally get some answers.
Oh, and,
Saromin,
I agree with you.
Taking a shower with a wrecked knee
(or in my case, a wrecked shin)
can be painful. 🙂 🙂 🙂
Amethyst - June 15, 2010 at 2:47 am |
P.S. If I am one,
I don’t know if I inherited it genetically
(if you can do that) or if I just was born
with it because I’m adopted and my parents
died when I was a baby in a car crash
so I can’t actually ask them.
But I do live with a close family friend
who strongly believes in vampires,
shapeshifters,
and werewolves and is a witch herself,
so I’ll ask her.
Besides,
she doesn’t mind me getting on this website.
She actually encouraged it.
So,
if you can inherit it,
I’m not really sure how it happened.
And i know I’m posting a lot of crap,
but I’m kind of bored and my story’s long. 🙂
Amethyst - June 15, 2010 at 3:30 am |
need a site other than this to chat
join mine no more will outsiders be
welcome to us i started me own site
to chat and talk our desires without
confrontation go to darkalliance.com
join my coven in peace took me awhile
to make it right if interested send me
an email i have to invite so no one
unwanted gets in celdaron3@yahoo.com
and of course celdaronkiller is a girl
not my friend dose not even know who i am
i met up with my friend she lives in Florida
i got her myspace and facebook what a
loser anyway send yur emAil to that address
enjoy music photos and chat till ya drop
basically enough games make a stand
celdaron - June 15, 2010 at 4:12 am |
I don’t know what’s up with me at the moment,
random phrases keep popping into my head,
and I can’t figure out why…
Yesterday, there was ‘walking on the dance floor’?????
Today there’s ‘walking on the wild side’?????
I don’t get it!
It’s not the sort of thing I’d be thinking at all…
Tess - June 15, 2010 at 7:09 am |
it my birthday finally yes it the 15
britton - June 15, 2010 at 9:50 am |
Saromin – theres something that follows you?
Nick - June 15, 2010 at 1:05 pm |
hi guys wuu2? feeling happy for now
lol nearly done with the awakening.
cant wait loving it! lol
Opal - June 15, 2010 at 3:11 pm |
hi, i’m Amethyst
(I know it’s a weird name, but it’s my real one)
and I have 35 of the traits mentioned.
I’m 12 years old and I seriously
do think I am a vampire.
I crave blood all the time!
Even when I drink some,
the thirst isn’t quenched.
I also have fangs growing in since
I started puberty.
Sometimes I get mad for no reason,
then be happy the next second
(or is that just mood swings?).
Anyway, I need help on figuring out what I am.
I’m really happy I found this site to get some help.
Please comment back.
I’d greatly appreciate it! 🙂
Amethyst - June 15, 2010 at 3:37 pm |
Hello I’m 14 years old in this life
but my soul is much much older.
I’m a sang vampire.
If you need help I suggest going on the website
AwakeAndDrink.webs it could help you alot.
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 8:49 pm |
Check out the website AwakeAndDrink.webs
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 8:51 pm |
hi amethyst yh ur a vampire.
if you have any questions ask away,
ill be happy to help you. email me at:
shannon.waters1@virginmedia.com
if youde liek to tht is x
Opal - June 15, 2010 at 4:17 pm |
what is that last part u wrote??? the “if youde liek to tht is x”
Yuuki - June 16, 2010 at 3:47 pm |
Grr sorry this is late my computer
is playing tricks on me again!!!
Anyway Amethyst I accually like your name
its not weird at all,
its more unique.
And that is a good thing.
Well like Opal said I feel like you are a vampire.
THe next thing that I will say
is a pure opinion and there might
be 5% chance that it is true …
ok here it goes:
I think that your parents might have
been vampires so that you were born
with it and they staged the car crash
and faked their deaths of fear that you
were a vampire and didn’t want that life for you.
Now again note that it was my pure opinion,
nothing based on facts.
I don’t know but it might be
a possibility to some extand.
Anyway….
yesterday the weirdest thing happened.
My mom was reading her book and
I was watching Death Note on my little dvd player,
and out of no where mom started to stare at me
and I stared back at her and I was looking directly
in her eye an in my mind i thought
“oh stop staring and go back to reading your book now”
and guess what she did that at the exact moment I said now!!!!!!!!!!
OMG its awesome if I could do that to humans.
But that was only one time still got to test my theory.
Yuuki - June 15, 2010 at 4:47 pm |
Mind control…interesting
Tess - June 15, 2010 at 6:40 pm |
YES!!!!!!!
I’m a vampire!
Thanks soooo much for replying Yuuki and Opal!
I’m so excited! 😉
Amethyst - June 15, 2010 at 5:48 pm |
gratz!!!!!
Saromin - June 15, 2010 at 7:46 pm |
oh god its happening
Nick - June 15, 2010 at 9:20 pm |
whats happening???
Yuuki - June 16, 2010 at 12:10 am |
the war
Nick - June 16, 2010 at 2:24 am |
How is the war happening? Did u see it??
Amethyst - June 16, 2010 at 2:28 am |
omg i can feel something happening
but dont no were its happening at.
is that weird or not
britton - June 16, 2010 at 8:26 am |
It’s only the beginning of it. Soon it’ll unleash all hell.
Amethyst - June 16, 2010 at 2:44 pm |
hi guys,
no wonder i have felt agitated all day,
this war exactly who is fighting?
i think i know the answer
but i juss wanna be sure.
what is happening so far can any one see?
inform me plz?
omg like i sense somat juss happened sumat bad…
im dunno tho…
Opal - June 16, 2010 at 2:46 pm |
hmm..the war.
Well I guess you could say its starting
so far nothing really here for now,
but once I say that something probably will happen.
Selene-
I wrote the letter last night
and put it next to my window
since its the coldest part of my room.
I was just wondering how long
it took Yion to reply to you?
Yuuki - June 16, 2010 at 3:45 pm |
all i see is hunters fighting off 1 vampire
Nick - June 16, 2010 at 4:34 pm |
well hope u guys got ur boxing gloves
Nick - June 16, 2010 at 4:37 pm |
do all Vampires get very sharp instincts,
or is that just some?
Saromin - June 16, 2010 at 5:14 pm |
All do
Nick - June 16, 2010 at 6:41 pm |
I have felt on edge all day
maybe its the same thing
and there was an un-natural weather
occurrence in France maybe someone
or something was unleashed…
Jade - June 16, 2010 at 7:41 pm |
if it was then I sure as hell hope it isn’t anything too bad.
Yuuki - June 17, 2010 at 2:09 pm |
Me too but a partt of me is saying
that maybe i just want to believe
something that isn’t reality =/
Jade - June 17, 2010 at 7:53 pm
The war is going to start really soon.
All these “natural disasters” and signs
that we are witnessing are leading up to it.
We better start getting prepared.
Will any humans survive?
I don’t know.
Will we be able to save any?
I still don’t know.
But we’ve got to start preparing ourselves.
Amethyst - June 16, 2010 at 9:10 pm |
hey guys can any of u tell us were it is starting
britton - June 16, 2010 at 10:45 pm |
Im starting a clan any1 wanna join just tell me
Nick - June 17, 2010 at 1:00 am |
ok anyone know shadow tongue!?!?!?!?! very important!!
Yuuki - June 17, 2010 at 3:08 am |
Hey guys,
anyone know what Niyax Vallil means?
It could have been Niya X Vallil or
Niyaz X Vallil as well,
does anyone know what any of those mean?
Tess - June 17, 2010 at 6:20 pm |
Sorry, I asked the question in a wrong way –
Do all Vampires get very strong instincts
during Full Moon,
or just some?
Saromin - June 17, 2010 at 7:24 pm |
Yuuki – Shadow Tongue… Familiar name, I must admit
Saromin - June 17, 2010 at 7:28 pm |
Sounds familiar to me, too.
I feel like I’ve heard it before,
but I can’t remember what it is
or who I heard it from.
Amethyst - June 17, 2010 at 7:54 pm |
Vampire Traits:
•Vampyres are not undead.
•Vampyres are not Physically immortal.
•Vampyres are not Demons,
“of the Devil,” “Spawn of Satan,”
cursed creatures,
looked down upon by God
or anything else of that nonsense.
•Vampyres are not repelled
by any religious symbols.
◦Ourselves being Christians,
if Vampyres were repelled by crosses,
then that would make life very
difficult for us.
•Vampyres do not disintegrate,
dissolve, burn, melt, or anything else
for that matter when they come in
contact with holy water.
◦For any Catholic Vampyres out there,
if that were true then I’m sure we would
be hearing complaints by now.
•Vampyres are just as likely
to be “evil” as any human.
◦It depends on the up-bringing
and their moral/ethical choices
throughout life.
◦Even then, however,
“good” and “evil” are only
matters of perception.
•Vampyres are not necessarily Satanists,
Wiccans, Pagans, or polytheistic.
◦Then again,
they are not necessarily monotheistic,
self-defying, Catholics, Christians,
Buddhists, Islamic, Jewish,
or any of the other religions
that we skipped over either.
◦The Vampyre can choose what religion
he or she wishes to follow just as can
any and all humans.
◦We are both Christians,
so that shows you how wrong people
are when they say that all Vampyres
are Demonic.
•Vampyres are not supernaturally
harmed by silver.
◦Some are allergic to silver,
though, but, then again,
so are a lot of humans.
◦Besides, isn’t the silver myth
for werewolves,
not Vampyres?
•Vampyres can be killed via stake,
burning, decapitation, drowning,
suffocation, starvation, a
nd de-hydration as mythology
tells us.
◦Then again,
so can all humans.
There is nothing “supernatrual”
about death
via a stake through the heart.
Don’t believe us?
Come here and we’ll show you
just how “worldly” it is.
•Vampyres do not turn to dust,
rapidly decompose,
or spontaneously combust
upon death.
•Vampyres do not and
cannot shapeshift.
◦That’s right,
no bats or mist here.
•Vampyres cannot fly.
◦The only exception to this is when
they are in an airplane, helicopter,
or some such “flying device.”
•Vampyres do not spontaneously
combust upon sunlight’s coming
in contact with their skin,
nor do they disintegrate
or turn into ashes.
◦Vampyres do, however,
experience photosensitivity by which
we experience frequent headaches
and/or migraines when in bright light.
(The sun is a very, very bright light.)
◦Vampyres also tend to burn
(as in sunburns)
more easily than humans
when exposure to the
sun is prolonged.
Because of this many Vampyres
wear sunscreen when in the sun.
•Vampyres do not live
only in the night.
◦While we tend to be more nocturnal
than most (explained here),
we must live much of our lives
in the day just as most people must.
You see,
as it would turn out,
there are far more day-shift jobs
than night-shift jobs.
Because we have to work for a living,
we often thrive in the day,
although night is generally preferred.
◦Vampyres also tend to require
less sleep than humans on average,
but this is not always the case.
•Vampyres will only sleep in coffins
if they are…
of an “eccentric” nature…
◦There is nothing wrong with being
a Vampyre and sleeping in a coffin,
it’s just that most Vampyres
do not do it;
the only reason some do it
(both humans and Vampyres)
is because they like the literary
Romanticism involved in it.
The “image” it presents,
if you will.
Others frown upon this “image.”
•Vampyres do not have to keep soil
from their native land with them at all
times when away from their home country.
•Vampyrism is not caused by a virus.
This is thoroughly covered here.
•As far as we know it is impossible to “Turn,”
“Change,” or otherwise “Transform” a human
into a Vampyre.
◦While we think that it may be possible
for the simple reason that it just
“feels possible”
(not a very scientific reason, we know),
we have recieved no proof of such
a thing’s existence.
◦We know of many (if not all)
of the proposed methods by which
one may accomplish this,
but every time we investigate
into such a case,
it is nothing more than a
Vampyre Awakening
a latent Vampyre.
◦By “latent” Vampyre we simply mean
a Vampyre who has not Awakened yet.
We have done this in the past, and
is covered here.
◦The only thing that we can be absolutely
certain of is that being born one the only
proven way that one may “become”
a Vampyre.
(If “becoming” is even an
appropriate word for it.)
•Vampyres are not
bloodthirsty killers.
◦We are naturally designed
to be predators,
yes; we are bloodthirsty, yes;
however, this does not make
us bloodthirsty killers.
◦(Most) Vampyres take
blood from willing,
consenting Donors, from animals,
or from themselves.
◦The few that do not obtain blood
from one of the above sources would
be bloodthirsty killers,
and are called “Rogues.”
Rogue Vampyres are shunned by the
Vampyric Community and are always
brought to justice.
Whether it be by human law enforcement,
Covens,
Vampyres up-holding the
understood codes,
morals,
and responsibilities of Vampyrism,
or by Hunters/ Slayers —
these individuals are always
brought to justice.
•Vampyre have reflections.
◦Some of us can’t get enough
of ourselves while others can’t
stand their reflection.
◦Than again,
that’s exactly how humans
are as well.
•Vampyres are not members
of the rising,
“Vampyre lifestyle.”
◦While some of us may dress
similarly to the mythical Vampyres,
most of us do not.
•Vampyres do not have
elongated “fangs.”
◦Many of us have longer canines than most,
but there are a lot of humans who naturally
have canines that would trump
even the mythical Vampyres.
◦Some Vampyres will wear fake “fangs”
because of some fascination with
“completing the image,”
but all of these individuals are either
teenage Vampyres or adult Vampyres
with the mentality of a teenage Vampyre.
There is nothing wrong with this,
but that doesn’t mean that we won’t call you
“weird,” “strange,” “eccentric,” “over-the-top,”
“trying too hard,” or “odd.”
We reserve every right to do so.
•Vampyres are not necessarily rich.
◦While some may be, most are not.
◦We all have to work for a living in
order to pay the rent/mortgage/bills.
◦By far the recurring trend in the
classification of wealth among
Vampyres tends to be “middle class”
and “upper-middle class.”
We’ve yet to meet one that is
“upper class.”
(This is excluding the thieves
who own Temple of the Vampire who,
to put it plainly,
rob people of their money
for their own personal gain.)
•Vampyres don’t usually
live in mansions.
•Vampyres do not live
in mausoleums or crypts.
◦We can’t think of any self-respecting
individual who would do such a thing,
especially not a Vampyre.
•Vampyres do not necessarily
live in households of other Vampyres.
◦Some are members of
Covens/Courts/Houses/Orders/
Communities/Organizations
which supply room and board
for their members,
but this is seldom the case.
•Vampyres do not sparkle in sunlight.
•Vampyres are not weakened
by verveine.
•Verveine is actually an herb
used in making a kind of tea —
it is not a Vampyre-repellent at all.
•Vampyres don’t run
so fast that we “blur.”
•Vampyres don’t Feed from the neck.
◦This is because of all of the major
arteries that converge about one’s neck.
While many of us often fantasize about
the idea of a free-flowing blood waterfall
Filling us to a level of contenment beyond
belief and then some,
it is often something that we,
as a species,
shy away from lest we accidentally kill
the kind soul willing enough to Donate
to our needs.
•Vampyres can cross running
water with ease.
•Vampyres do not have to
be invited into a home to enter —
it is merely proper etiquette to ask.
•Vampyres do not live off of liters
and liters of blood each day
(although it would be nice).
•Vampyres are colder
than the average human.
This is explained here.
•Vampyres do have
slower-than-average heart beats.
•Vampyres do Drink blood,
although it can be of any animal —
not just humans.
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 7:32 pm |
Vampire Traits:
•Have you been experiencing headaches
increasingly often lately even though
you have not been doing anything
differently?
•Have you noticed a sub-consious
aversion to bright light sources?
•Have you noticed a newly-obtained
nostalgic manner of thinking?
•Have you suddenly become
very self-aware?
•Have you noticed yourself catching
peoples’ eyes increasingly often lately?
•When you catch their eye is it
because you tend to look their way
a fraction of a second before they
look your way as if you “know” they’re
about to look at you?
•Have you noticed yourself
eating an increasing number of fruits
and (particularly) vegetables without
any conscious change to your diet?
•Have you noticed a newfound fondness
of fruits and vegetables raw
rather than cooked?
•Has there been an unidentifiable change
in the way you like your meats prepared?
You’ve always had steak well-done,
but for some reason or another
you seem to like it medium now?
•When you eat these
not-so-cooked foods
do the headaches go away?
•When you are all alone in a position
where you would normally feel lonely,
do you suddenly find yourself feeling
not-so-lonely —
at peace, even?
•Do you know what is for lunch/dinner
judging by the smell of it when those
around you can’t smell anything?
•When you experience the smell
of food or any other scent,
do you feel as though you
“can just taste it?”
•Have your favorite meals and treats
suddenly become more bland-tasting?
•When you ask others about
the new bland-ish taste,
do they say that they don’t
taste a difference?
•Have you suddenly become
dis-interested in food,
yet eat a lot?
•Are you still hungry
no matter how much you eat —
even if your stomach is full,
do you still feel like you need to eat
something to fill a “gap” of some sort?
•Are you suddenly equally
or more energetic at night
than you are in the day?
•Do you feel restless at night?
Do you experience the urge
to clean something or do something
similar to alleviate this restlessness?
•Do you suddenly lay on the shadier
side of your bed or face the shadier side
of your room when you sleep because
it is more comfortable and doesn’t give you
a headache like facing the light does?
•Do you find yourself becoming
increasingly irritable lately for
even the slightest reason?
•Despite the newfound irritability,
have you always been a pretty
patient person?
•Have you become somewhat more
cynical regarding certain aspects of life?
•Does the phrase,
“People annoy me,” sound like something
you have recently thought or said?
•Does thinking that come as a surprise
to you since people have never really
bothered you before,
but now you find their impudence
and insincerity quite agitating?
•Do your eyes now turn between their
natural color and a hazel-related color
from time to time when they
never used to?
•Is that hazel-related color becoming
more and more gold as time goes on?
•Is there now a small ring around
the very outside of your pupil
that is the color of a fiery gold?
•Does this gold ring flare out
becoming brighter and larger
when you get angry or are
trying to persuade somebody?
•Have you noticed that you have become
more persuasive around the same time
that the rest of these changes began
taking place?
•When you are around a group of people,
does the group start off energetic and
happy but becomes calm and solemn
after being with you for a while when
the members of the group weren’t doing
anything to necessarily exert themselves?
•Have you noticed yourself eating
more frequently becaus of this
mysterious “hole” that you can’t
seem to fill?
•Have you been picking up
on the most random,
minute,
and peculiar things like
the average number
of pencils in a pencil jar,
or the average number of cars that
get to go at a stoplight without ever
consciously thinking
about it?
•Do you happen to just “know” things
when asked a question even if you have
no experience in the field?
Are you usually right?
•Do you find that you no longer bump
into objects and people as often?
•Now that you think about it,
you always seem to side-step them
at the last possible moment.
•Now that you think about that,
you realize that you don’t even know
that there was something or somebody
there until after you evaded the obstacle.
•When people bump into you
do you tend to catch yourself thinking,
“Why didn’t they know I was there?”
because you seem to always “know”
when somebody is behind or beside you?
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 7:34 pm |
Wow, that was really long
Amethyst - June 17, 2010 at 7:47 pm |
My email is jacksondominique80@yahoo.com
if anyone needs my help.
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 8:11 pm |
I’m signed in to the chat site as Weirdo
k guys so if u see the name its me
britton - June 17, 2010 at 8:38 pm |
LOL the only reason us vampires
stuck with that name is because
it was the only thing to call us.
Haha
I found out how to tell if
someone at school is a vampire.
All true vampires have a
darkish cloud around their aura.
It will apear around their whole body
and it will have a cold feeling to it.
I have it and so dose every other vampire.
And for all you humans on this site vampires
are not evil! Vampires are not damned to hell
unless they choose to disobey God
or who ever they worship.
For people who worship one God
and believe in only one god and
you do not believe in vampires
I suggest you do reasearch on
Adams first wife and also on Cain.
And for humans who don’t believe
in vampires because of genetics,
research the V5 Vampire Virus.
There are so many reasons for why
Vampires are what we are.
So for new Awakening vampires
I suggest going on the Website AwakeAndDrink.webs
and to also go on the websites that Zane put down
for further reading.
My email is jacksondominique80@yahoo.com
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 8:40 pm |
So, Dominique J.?
You know all of the things
that you put on that second post
that was really long?
It all applies to me,
but I just don’t think I am a vampyre.
Just that I am a..Oh,
I don’t have a clue what I am. >.<
Like Jade,
I feel like I am making up my own
reality because I'm too whatever-the-hell-
Ia-am to face the truth,
but then again, IS there a truth? *sigh*
I guess that's my answer to it,
not that it needed one,
but you know what I mean.
Samantha - June 17, 2010 at 9:16 pm |
I know exactly what you mean Samantha,
I’m not completely sure what i am yet.
And like you said i dont know
if im completely ready to face it.
Jade - June 17, 2010 at 9:19 pm |
Yeah…
It’s confusing,
since no matter what I am,
I make up my own reality,
and that is all I am capable
of experiencing, of course.
Knowing this,
I feel like a fool for making
anything up in the first place,
but I don’t even know if I am
the one making it up! -.-
Samantha - June 17, 2010 at 9:24 pm
Try to do the body pendulum test
( you will see it if you scroll up)
that might answer some of your questions
Jade - June 17, 2010 at 9:27 pm
Check out AwakeAndDrink.webs
i think it might answer your questions
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 9:24 pm |
I highly doubt a website could help me,
but thanks.
I tried going to it,
but I don’t think I went to the right place.
Can you post the whole URL?
Samantha - June 17, 2010 at 9:26 pm
http://awakeanddrink.webs.com/apps/blog/
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 9:29 pm
Dom.J –
I completely agree.
How are we supposed to be
‘Demonic’ if I am, erm,
on the ‘death-list’ of two
demi-demons? 😛 fun, ain’t it?
hate ppl who think so
stereotypically of us.
But we DO have
a bit longer lives,
that is agreed
Saromin - June 17, 2010 at 9:33 pm |
Thanks for the link.
Jade?
I have a pendulum of my own,
I use it all the time.
Thanks for reminding me of it.
xD I never thought of using it
to find this sort of stuff out;
it just hadn’t occurred to me.
Samantha - June 17, 2010 at 9:33 pm |
Your welcome i was glad i could help 🙂
Jade - June 17, 2010 at 9:34 pm |
Just so you know,
a body pendulum test is used with your body,
not an actual pendulum…
Tess - June 18, 2010 at 7:10 am |
Yes, Tess, of course,
but by recommending the body pendulum,
Jade also reminded me that I could
use my own pendulum as well.
Silly me hadn’t brought my pendulum
into my mind for quite some time,
you see.
I s’pose I wasn’t specific enough my apologies. ^_^
Samantha - June 18, 2010 at 5:12 pm
Here is a website for sanguinarians
http://www.sanguinarius.org/
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 9:44 pm |
This is a good website for teen vampires
http://www.vampirewebsite.net/
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 9:48 pm |
Another site for newly awakened Vampires
http://www.drinkdeeplyanddream.com/main.html
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 9:51 pm |
It is hard to go without blood,
if your craving blood here
are some blood substitutes.
Also some of these may not work
or sustain the craving it all depends
on the person their selves.
Also Sang vampires can psi feed
to but it only holds off the thirst
and dosen’t fully satisfy the taker.
1.Rare or Medium-Rare Steaks
2.Fruits
3.Vegetables
(Particularly vegetables,
and preferably raw.)
4.V8 Splash
5.Meditation
(One would be quite surprised
by the sheer power of conscious
decision and serenity.)
6.Chocolate*
7.Chocolate Milk*
8.Yogurt*
9.Red Wine*
10.Semen*
11.Fresh Pineapple*
12.Suck on Clean Pennies*
13.Blood Supplements
(i.e. iron supplements, etc.)*
14.Coffee**
15.Orange Juice**
16.Soda**
17.”…red Gatorade mixed
with a little bit of orange juice
and beef broth and liquid
multivitamins.
(Try it,
it tastes almost like blood
and it’s VERY nutritious.)”**
18.”…buy some larger rodents
they sell at pet shops to feed
snakes with,
and feed from those.”**
19.Chocolate Syrup**
20.Tomato-based products
(i.e. Ketchup)**
21.Hot sauce**
22.V8 Juice**
23.Spicy foods**
24.Tobasco Sauce**
25.Hot peppers**
26.Beef broth**
27.Beef bouillion**
28.Half-set Jell-O**
29.Green tea**
30.”…a few spoonfuls of
orange Tang powder (dry)…”**
31.Pulpy Orange Juice**
32.Chicken**
33.Beef liver (cooked)**
34.Bananas***
35.Sugar***
36.Cinnamon***
37.Beef broth
If anyone needs help or advice
my email is jacksondominique80@yahoo.com
and I always have my Ipod
so i’ll get your email straight away.
Dominique.J - June 17, 2010 at 10:08 pm |
if any of you need help through your awakening
don’t hesitate to email me or if you would like
to talk or ask any questions
adamdepolo@yahoo.com
Adam - June 17, 2010 at 10:51 pm |
one thing im going to say is
i wouldn’t listen to someone that
hypocritical and idiotic…….
Yuuki - June 18, 2010 at 2:30 am |
◦Auto-Vampyrism:
◦The drinking of one’s own blood.
◦Awakening:
◦The transition state from human to Vampyre.
This typically occurs at some point between
two years prior to the onset of puberty
and the age of 22.
◦Awakening Vampyres will undergo both
physical change and a mental change as well.
◦Both “born Vampyres” and “made Vampyres”
undergo this change,
however a “made Vampyre’s” Awakening
will not last as long.
◦The Black Veil:
◦In a nutshell,
the Ten Commandments of Vampyrism.
◦The Black Veil is the 13 “rules to live by”
for the Vampyric Community.
◦Many Covens will revise this document
to suit their personal agendas,
however the first one is the only true Veil.
◦Each Community has different methods
of prosecuting violators.
◦Blood Bars:
◦Essentially clubs that serve blood.
◦These clubs are often operated one of two ways:
◦They are affiliated with a local Coven.
◦They are run by the local Coven.
◦Blood bars also serve as a
meeting place for Coven members.
◦Although the main attraction is the blood,
blood bars will almost always sell
other beverages as well —
both alcoholic and non-alcoholic–.
◦Blood Bond:
◦Blood bonds,
though widely debated, do exist.
◦Once performed,
a blood bond’s effects are eternal.
◦They can only be performed by a Vampyre,
and serve many purposes, including:
◦The bonding of one’s soul to another.
◦To pledge oneself to his/her Coven.
◦In the case of bonding souls:
◦Blood bonds performed between
two Vampyres are extremely powerful.
One will only perform this ritual if he/she
wishes to remain with the other forever,
as the bond is unbreakable,
and to be without the other is unbearable;
thus why it is seldom performed
outside of marriages or soon-to-be marriages.
◦Blood bonds performed between a Vampyre
and a human result in the same end result,
only much, much, much less adamant.
They do, however,
succeed in bringing the relationship
to the next level.
◦In the case of pledging oath:
◦Due to the imperative effects of blood bonding,
Covens will frequently perform a rite during,
just before, or soon after induction into the Clan.
This is to increase allegiance to the Coven,
simoultaneaously ridding any desires
to compromise the Coven’s sanctity —
or at least make it emotionally more difficult to–.
◦Blood-Letting:
◦Although self-explanatory as it may seem,
many are not familiar with this phrase,
and are thus boggled by it.
It is not rocket-science.
◦It simply refers to the act of cutting
the flesh in order to let the blood
run freely (a.k.a. blood-letting).
◦Coven:
◦They are not nearly as mystical
as many would think them to be.
They are simply a group of Vampyres
who have decided to form a group
in which they can feel free to be
themselves without fear of prosecution.
◦Covens are based off of a
heiarchial system with the
eldest being the leader —
as they would know the most
about Vampyrism–.
◦If the eldest is a poor leader,
or is not well-versed in Vampyrism,
then the next most-knowledgable
leadership figure is chosen to lead.
◦Covens will often form Havens for Vampyres
to come and enjoy the company of their ilk
from both within and outside the boundaries
of the Coven.
◦Donor:
◦A tasty treat.
◦Donors are humans who have
willingly consented to a Vampyre’s
taking of their blood.
◦Oftentimes some form of a “contract”
is drawn up between the Vampyre
and his/her Donor.
◦While,
admittedly, i
f it were to be taken to court they would
likely both be put in a psychiatric institute,
the “contract” at least holds some merit
to the fact that the Vampyre did not ravish
a human for their blood unwillingly.
I’m sure it will,
however,
prove both their insanity.
◦A smart Vampyre will have their
Donor tested periodically for STD’s.
◦Empathy:
◦The ability to feel others’ emotions.
◦The ability to feel others’ emotions
can be rather helpful if you feel up to
cheering somebody up,
or if you happen to be near a rather
conspicuous looking fellow or two,
however when you can’t make it stop —
as it is difficult to control at the beginning–,
it can become rather cumbersome.
◦Although this is by no means limited to Vampyres,
we experience a drastic increase of Empathic
capabilities about 4-6 weeks after Awakening —
for “born Vampyres” anyway–.
◦Feeding:
◦The act of drinking blood or
taking psi-energy to satiate one’s Hunger.
◦Haven:
◦A “safe place” for Vampyres
to relax around others with
whom the can relate to.
◦Havens may or may not
require membership to a Coven.
◦If it is run by a Coven,
then there is a good chance
that it is Coven-specific.
◦However,
if it is privately run,
it may simply be an open invitation.
◦Although not all do,
many Havens will serve blood.
◦Hunger:
◦Many will say that it is
simply a desire to Feed.
This is not necessarily so.
◦While we will not get into the
specifics here as they are covered elsewhere,
the Hunger, although it starts off as a desire,
can –and will–
turn into a need if not satisfied,
which can be a very bad thing.
◦Hunting:
◦The act of seeking blood
or energy via stalking animals
or humans.
◦This may range anywhere from
a “prowl through the night” stalk to a
“…eggs…milk…chee—yeahey!
That guy smells reeeeally good…” stalk.
◦Hybrid:
◦A cross-breed of Psi-Vampyre and Sanguinarian.
◦Hybrids are not trained Sanguinarians in Psi abilities.
◦We cover this here.
◦Incubus:
◦A sexual Vampyre (male)
whom lives off of the energy
derived from sex.
◦Otherkin:
◦Includes all so-called, “Supernatural Beings,”
ranging from Vampyres to were-creatures,
to Faeries, to Shapeshifters.
◦Psi:
◦Known also as Psy, Energy, Auras,
Auric Energy, Chi, Prana, Ley, Life Force,
THE Force *ahem*, Chakras, Karaneem,
Illiaster, the Soul, the Spirit, Spiritual Energy,
and Odic Energy,
it is the energy that is all around us.
It is the energy that coarses through all life.
◦Psionic:
◦One who is skilled in
the Manipulation of Energy.
◦Psionics:
◦The art of Manipulating Energy.
◦Typically only individuals who are
already quite skilled in Psionics are
aware of this term,
as most call it,
“being Psychic,”
rather than what it actually is —
Psionics.
◦Psi-Vampyre:
◦Also known as Psychic-Vampyre
or Psy-Vampyre.
◦A Vampyre whom lives off of energy.
◦From our experience,
Psi-Vampyres are not Vampyres,
but are merely humans who have
convinced themselves that they
have an “energy leak.”
◦This is not true.
The aura of every single Psi-Vampre
we have ever met was in the same
exact condition as a human’s aura
who can Psi-Feed.
◦Psi-Vampyres Feed off of others’
auras in order to build upon their own.
◦We cover this here.
◦Rogue:
◦A Vampyre whom Feeds
from unwilling donors.
◦Typically characterized
as violent and unruly.
◦Sanguinarian:
◦A Vampyre who must live off of blood.
◦Sanguinarians are the most
pure form of Vampyre,
as they were the first form of Vampyre.
◦We cover this here.
◦Slayer:
◦A Vampyre-hunter.
◦Slayers may be human,
Vampyre, or any other type of Otherkin.
◦Succubus:
◦A sexual Vampyre (female)
whom lives off of the energy
derived from sex.
◦To Turn Somebody (“made Vampyres”)
◦The act of turning somebody into a Vampyre.
◦Vamping-Out
◦What happens when a
Sanguinarian’s Hunger
becomes too bad.
◦Our primal, predatory instincts kick in —
completely overturning concious control
of motor functions–,
and will find blood since the body
feels as though it is being neglected.
◦It can be controlled, or rather,
constrained, with practice,
however without a great amount
of willpower one will easily lose
memory of the event however long
it may last –perhaps 2-3 secs,
perhaps longer
Dominique.J - June 18, 2010 at 3:12 am |
know anything about shapeshifters?
Tess - June 18, 2010 at 7:12 am |
Well i have every one of those
but im the kind of person who
thinks it unrealistic but then again
I have all those plus all the witcha ons
lori - June 18, 2010 at 10:42 am |
I always wondered,
why do my eyes change colour
from green to blue every few months?
Saromin - June 18, 2010 at 12:41 pm |
Yeah my eyes are brown but they change to gold,
hazel, light brown and a sorta dark brown.
But ever sence I have been talking
to my soulmate Adam my left eye
has been darker than my right.
And when I say soul mate i mean soul friend,
not my twin flame.
Dominique.J - June 18, 2010 at 3:13 pm |
also, why can I expand my pupil
while nobody else can?
is this in all Vampyres,
or just some?
Does this mean that I SURELY am a Vampyre,
or is this just personal?
Saromin - June 18, 2010 at 12:44 pm |
I know a quick and easy way to tell if your a vampire.
But it requires a picture of you.
All vampires have a dark shadowy
cloud around their aura.
I am not strong enough to fully
and quickly see auras around the
whole body but my friend Zane can.
If you can send the picture
to jacksondominique80@yahoo.com
I will send it to him and I will tell you
what he says.
Dominique.J - June 18, 2010 at 2:56 pm |
Tess –
Shapeshifters is a common name for Werewolves,
tho if u want the older meaning, jsut tell me 🙂
Saromin - June 18, 2010 at 12:45 pm |
I have never seen a werewolf but my friend Ivan has.
He use to practiced Satanism and he says we
has seen werewolves eat humans.
He thinks werewolves and Vampires
are of the devil cause hes a christain now,
I’m trying to tell him the truth
about vampires and knowledge him.
Dominique.J - June 18, 2010 at 3:03 pm |
Tess, Yuuki, Selene and all who
went to the online chat thingy,
plz come 2day lol. My friend…
I want to let him realise the truth.
everyone takes him as a wierdo,
so nobody will care if he says 😛 anyway,
I trust only him :/
Saromin - June 18, 2010 at 1:56 pm |
Dom.J. – you forgot about something:
Slayer – one who hunts Vampyres
who have eitehr killed a Human,
or have drank the Slayer’s blood.
Hunter – one who hunts Vampyres,
Lycans, Witches
and all else for no reason
but the fact that we are different
Saromin - June 18, 2010 at 2:40 pm |
Humm I thought I put that down but I guess not.
Dominique.J - June 18, 2010 at 2:58 pm |
you put the description of Hunter under Slayer,
and forgot the Hunter 😉
Saromin - June 18, 2010 at 3:27 pm
http://clans.kk5.org/# a website I made for Vampires,
Lycans, Angels, Witches and otehr creatures like that :]
Saromin - June 18, 2010 at 3:26 pm |
sweet website(:
Dominique.J - June 18, 2010 at 3:41 pm |
Tess, Selene, Yuuki, go to ‘The Destiny’ section 😉
Saromin - June 18, 2010 at 3:27 pm |
Someone please go on Saromin’s website
to the vampire section so we can chat
Dominique.J - June 18, 2010 at 4:03 pm |
nice web saromin! 😛
Yuuki - June 18, 2010 at 4:13 pm |
ok this is wayyy off but Tess How do u do the body pendulum test???
Yuuki - June 18, 2010 at 5:31 pm |
thank,s Yuuki! 😀
Saromin - June 18, 2010 at 6:07 pm |
np 😛
Yuuki - June 18, 2010 at 8:26 pm |
Yuuki,
here it is again;
1- If possible, stand erect, facing north,
shoulders relaxed,
balanced flat on your feet.
2- As yourself some yes-no questions
you know the answer to, like ‘I am a girl’,
or ‘I am a boy’.
The way in which you sway for yes
and no or true and false differs from
person to person.
Ask several known statements
to be sure of the direction,
before asking other questions.
3- Start asking questions like
‘I am a vampire.’ or ‘I am an angel.’
or ‘I am a fairy’.
If it sways a different way to true or false,
your wording isn’t quite right.
So say,
if you swayed north for
true and south for false,
you said ‘I am a fairy,’
and you fell east,
you could try ‘I am a pixie.’
4- Once you have the answers
to those questions,
ask things like,
‘I am a hybrid,’
or ‘My wings have been stripped,’
or ‘I have been demoted.’
hope it helps 🙂
Tess - June 18, 2010 at 6:53 pm |
lol thnx i couldn’t find it
Yuuki - June 18, 2010 at 8:22 pm |
Yuuki,
tell everyone that I have
lost connection to the web :/
Saromin - June 18, 2010 at 9:00 pm |
i miss anything?
Nick - June 19, 2010 at 12:58 am |
nah, no really 😛
Saromin - June 19, 2010 at 8:51 am |
Dominique,
u stil dodnt answer my question –
Why can I expand/contract my pupil,
while other people cant?
Saromin - June 19, 2010 at 6:28 pm |
i can
Nick - June 19, 2010 at 7:36 pm |
I did not count how many symptoms I have.
How ever I stopped counting because
counting was boring me.
I want to know how many of these symptoms
you have to have to be considered a vampire.
Rachel - June 19, 2010 at 8:07 pm |
Well,
even if you have them *all*
it doesn’t necessarly mean
you are a vampyre. o.o
Samantha - June 20, 2010 at 8:31 pm |
hey guys is it just me or are the
hunters getting a litter bolder.
cause i’ve been seein them a lot these days
Zach - June 20, 2010 at 12:10 am |
Me too
Amethyst - June 20, 2010 at 3:18 am |
selene – Morituri te salutant means ‘Those about to die salute you’
Saromin - June 20, 2010 at 12:20 am |
Actually it means “The dieing greet you”
But really close anyways!
Angelika - June 21, 2010 at 4:09 am |
Actually, yeah,
the whole thing makes a little
more sense to me if Angelika is correct.
Samantha - June 21, 2010 at 4:17 am
so what was Selene saying about that anyways?
Angelika - June 22, 2010 at 10:39 pm
hi.
i havent been on here in a while,
personal reasons,
and i hope i havent missed anything good.
as you can tell,
we are facing a massive problem,
the war.
so does any one know
what is happening with that?
i really need to know.
i had a vision where we
would have to fight werewolves.
do not ask me why i do not know.
oh and does any one else think Twilight is just ace??
its so romantic and amazing and breath taking.
I’m on TEAM BELLA!
Opal - June 20, 2010 at 7:21 pm |
Is anyone else having trouble connecting to the chat?
Jade - June 20, 2010 at 7:53 pm |
Yeah, it won’t let me on.
It says, “attempting to connect to server”
or something, and it’s refusing to just frigging connect.
Samantha - June 20, 2010 at 8:05 pm |
yea, workin on that lol…
just gonna switch widgets 😉
Saromin - June 20, 2010 at 8:21 pm |
Awesome *lol*
Samantha - June 20, 2010 at 8:28 pm |
well,
gonna take a while,
seems like the whole internet that uses
that type of chat code is down
Saromin - June 20, 2010 at 9:18 pm |
any1 know where to get toxic genocide
Nick - June 21, 2010 at 3:41 am |
oh yeah cuase it’s just so popular
Zach - June 22, 2010 at 8:07 pm |
ahh havn’t been on here in a while…
but i see i didn’t really miss much 🙂
Yuuki - June 21, 2010 at 5:49 pm |
k, all done
Saromin - June 22, 2010 at 5:27 pm |
saromin something is going on with the chat :\
Yuuki - June 22, 2010 at 7:04 pm |
Yeah its not letting me on either =\
Jade - June 22, 2010 at 7:06 pm |
I just got on; try again! ^.^
Samantha - June 24, 2010 at 2:24 am
O god i’ve been feeling on the edge
so much today and i don’t freakin know why!!!
Crap,
it’s just that I’ve been so freakin angry
and agressive and I hate it!
I don’t know why I’m feeling like this!
Somebody please help me!!!!!
Amethyst - June 23, 2010 at 3:39 am |
I have all of those except 2
I am too young for,
and the spell one
(haven’t tried spells before).
Also,
I haven’t tried those control the elements stuff,
but I am going to try.
My skin isn’t like the average pale
people think about hen they hear/say pale,
but it is pale to be MY skin.
Also,
I don’t want to say I am a vampire,
in case I’m not,
but I have all the signs that I am one
(at least the ones I’ve tried).
I am not conscious about anything…
I don’t know if I am one or not…
Help?
Taranula - June 23, 2010 at 4:56 am |
..Is this Ylva?
Sorry if it isn’t,
and sorry if I am exposing your name
(and you really care).
Samantha - June 24, 2010 at 2:22 am |
hi tess and all.
tess i am on msn and skype
if you want to get to know me more
before u tell me your address
or where abouts you live in bradford.
my email address is
Shannon.waters1@virginmedia.com
have a look for me.
if you would like to anyway.
and to the rest of you,
i havent been on in a while
but what is happening with this war?
what has happened so far?
have we lost any of us??
i certainly hope not or that
means revenge and is there any
more news on the k-a situation Saromin?
email me if so.
Opal - June 23, 2010 at 4:32 pm |
OMG… thats me,,, as in all the signs…
I cant believe it!!!
Thats why I feel like a vamp….
thiswillmakesense - June 24, 2010 at 4:27 am |
For you guys who think
that I believe I am a vampire:
I don’t really think I am one,
but I want to see what people say,
like if they think I’m one or not.
Okay?
Taranula - June 24, 2010 at 6:10 am |
Loving the clarification, my friend.
Samantha - June 24, 2010 at 4:39 pm |
Tess,
if you didnt say you lived in England who did?
i am so confused.
Crap im making my bond mate depressed.
we got into another fight but
i dont even know what over,
she’s turning mosher so she said
she dint like me so i said its a gd job
i hate moshers.
And now shes depressed
and dont know what to do.
any suggestions?
is it destiny or Nyx that made it this way?
Opal - June 24, 2010 at 5:46 pm |
Sorry, I do live in England,
I misunderstood your question 🙂
Tess - June 25, 2010 at 7:12 am |
Oh and to all,
I really dk what is going on.
All i know is my awakening is complete
Opal - June 24, 2010 at 5:49 pm |
I think I’m going through an awakening.
God, this sucks!
Amethyst - June 24, 2010 at 8:18 pm |
I THINK I’M GOING CRAZY!
I SERIOUSLY DON’T KNOW
WHAT’S WRONG WITH ME!
I FEEL LIKE I’M GONNA FREAKIN BLOW UP!
NOTHING HELPS!
I THOUGHT IT WAS JUST A THIRST
BUT NOW IT’S REALLY STARTING TO BUG ME!!!
Amethyst - June 24, 2010 at 8:30 pm |
The chat thingy uses a language very commonly used,
so if similar chats are over-crowded,
it also stops working :/
Saromin - June 25, 2010 at 1:11 pm |
IMPORTANT –
Yuuki, Tess, Selene, Samantha, Jade and I
(the Legion of 6),
we must continue to resolve the problems!
the site is working for now, plz,
meet me there…
Time doesnt wait!
Saromin - June 25, 2010 at 3:37 pm |
heh heh im on lol!!
Yuuki - June 25, 2010 at 5:53 pm |
Omg loving the legion of 6 😉
Jade - June 28, 2010 at 4:45 pm |
has anyone noticed that the longer
you go without blood that the longer
it takes to heal?
Gutzman - June 26, 2010 at 4:07 am |
People!
Get on Saromin’s website to chat! 😐
Samantha - June 27, 2010 at 2:57 am |
hi guys.
saromin im on your
website do u sign in then click on:
“the forums” then you click on:
“online vampyer chat”?
i hope so coz thts what i did.
can someone go online for me
samantha maybe u can n help me out??
plz reply quickly id like t chat to yas on it
taa Opal xx
Opal - June 27, 2010 at 12:34 pm |
Oh, greeting Opal! 😀
Yes,
I am on the website right now.
Se how it says, on the left, “Hone,”
then “Online chat?”
Click on the “online chat” link,
not the “forum” one.
Then you are led to the
easily-used chat. ^.^ Meet ya there. *lol*
Samantha - June 27, 2010 at 4:59 pm |
hi Samantha im on the dundean plz come online today i mean on the 28th plz im so bored tlk to me on it. Yuuki nick whoever else is on tht site go on it plz??
Opal - June 28, 2010 at 4:02 pm |
Hi guys,
does any one know a website
I can use to make my own website
I’m trying to make a vampyre webbie
if someone has a webbie they can give me
plz dont hesitate
thank you.
Opal - June 28, 2010 at 4:20 pm |
Opal, I think you’ve been using the wrong site 🙂
We all use this one;
http://clans.kk5.org/#
There you go. Speak to ya soon 🙂
Tess - June 28, 2010 at 6:05 pm |
Yea,
we changed sites (the other one
was for a clan in an online game,
we were using it temporarily :P)
Saromin - June 28, 2010 at 9:28 pm |
Ahh sorry for not going on today ppls….
had a busy busy day
*looks over to bed**
Yuuki - June 30, 2010 at 12:39 am |
I have almost every one of these traits,
haha it is 5 AM and i am just now
going to try to sleep.
OK wheneveri
go in the sun my eyes get
strained and i get migraines,
When i eat i want more,
I have “feelings” or whatever
you want to call it,
that something bad might happen,
then it does.
Or i get Deja Vu all the dang time.
I don’t feel like i belong anywhere.
I can see very well in the dark.
And i have a dark ring
around the iris of my eyes…
maybe im just freakin crazy i dont know,
whatever…
Please comment and leave your opinions
Brittany - July 3, 2010 at 10:11 am |
Hey people thanks for being there for me
and its great talking about are other self
xx I match most of the symtons exept 3 lol
Brittany I have all those things as well freaky or what
bliss - July 3, 2010 at 3:02 pm |
Something’s going to happen to everyone. And it won’t be pretty.
Amethyst - July 3, 2010 at 5:01 pm |
Urrrr!!!!!
I THINK I’M GOING CRAZY!!!
SOMEBODY HAS TO HELP ME!!
I FEEL LIKE I’M EXPLODING INSIDE!!!!!!
SOMEBODY TELL ME WHAT’S HAPPENING!
WHAT’S GOING ON INSIDE OF ME???!!!!!!!
Amethyst - July 3, 2010 at 5:04 pm |
all i’m going to tell you guys…
brittany, bliss, amethyst…
is that when the day comes
you’ll know which side ur on…
and then you will see with whom
will you fight 🙂
don’t worry just let time do its thing…
its not coming soon but its neither
coming too late 😛 (if that makes sense)
Yuuki - July 6, 2010 at 3:16 am |
Hi guys you may wanna check this webiste out…
I was having a look and it tells you about slayers
my bond mate is just my mate now as I
unbonded our souls for good because
SHE IS A SLAYER!!!!
I juss found out using this site have a look…
you may need to…
http://vampirewebsite.net/vampirecommunity.html
Opal - July 6, 2010 at 6:14 pm |
that depends on who the bad guys are
Amethyst - July 6, 2010 at 8:47 pm |
I have this idea in my head
that the war will *end* in 2012,
not *begin.*
I was chatting with Selene,
and I misunderstood the idea she brought up,
but that’s what had come to mind with the misunderstanding.
Come to think of it, it would make more sense
( to me) if my misunderstanding is to be truth.
The reason I think this is is that 2012…
I have always thought of it like the
beginning of a pure era.
I’m not so sure why;
I guess it has to do with the whole
“new beginning” bit of it.
If my perception is true,
would there be a war the day it begun?
Do you guys have any opinions you’d like to share?
As for all the humans who will die…
(Or anyone, really)…I’m not worrying about it.
They’re (or we, I have no idea what I am, are)
simply a species.
Many others have gone extinct in the past,
and many others have died in the past,
and no one can change anything.
Even if everyone who has even touched
this sight vowed to never harm,
it’s not as if that counts for very much of this world.
Personally, though,
I don’t think the humans will go *extinct*
(or anyone, for that matter).
I’m sure a *few* will survive that which will come….
Even if there *wasn’t* such thing
as anything supernatural and we’re all insane?
The war would *still* start.
Everyone is on-edge;
everyone believes.
And that’s what’s important.
All those vampyre and lycanthrope out there?
Shapeshiters?
Witches?
Whoever?
I’m sure the violent-minded ones
have no mercy as to who they’ll kill;
who they’ll feed on;
the people they will meet.
So…what’s the big deal?
Lay back, relax,
and do your best to survive. ^__^
Samantha - July 6, 2010 at 9:47 pm |
Relax?
I think thats gonna be quite
difficult with a war going on lol
Nick - July 7, 2010 at 12:58 am |
If you’re referring to me..?
Yeah, relax.
Not during the war,
really,
just don’t rush things
and live this life while you can…
What I meant was not to over-
think the coming of the war…
just let it flow.
It might be hard for some,
but I was just sharing my thoughts. 😛
Samantha - July 7, 2010 at 2:07 am |
EXACTLY!!!!
let time just do its thing…. 🙂
Yuuki - July 7, 2010 at 2:23 am |
😀 YESYESYES! Someone who noticeably gets it! *lol*
Samantha - July 7, 2010 at 5:02 am |
I feel relieved now!
Amethyst - July 7, 2010 at 1:30 pm |
Hey guys have any of u been on tht site yet?
if not check it out.
plz?
oh and about the war…
it has begun already Samantha,
i saw a vison and it came true,
i felt it.
i have been feeling agitated for 2 days now
until i realised what had happened.
i came across a bad vamp the other day,
in the woods but dont worry i got rid of it,
Bliss if you saw tht smoke in the woods
a couple of evenings ago it was me
burning the remaining pieces of
what was a bad vamp,
so i started the war,
well he did,
he said his name was Uley or sumat
pronounced quite similiar but then he
launched at me so yh like i got rid of him,
n sorta started it,
sorry every one it was self defense
Opal - July 7, 2010 at 2:55 pm |
that’s ok. i woulda done the same thing
Amethyst - July 7, 2010 at 3:44 pm |
Yuuki, Selene, Jade, Saromin, Samantha,
Please go on the online chat, we need to talk, pretty urgently.
Speak to you there,
Tess - July 7, 2010 at 4:00 pm |
So this war isnt about humans
and vampires its about vampires and vampires?
Nick - July 7, 2010 at 4:20 pm |
it was never between humans and vampires…
i think it’s just a war between the species.
Tess - July 7, 2010 at 5:33 pm |
I feel alot worse now
Nick - July 7, 2010 at 6:02 pm |
Don’t feel bad 🙂
Amethyst - July 7, 2010 at 6:07 pm |
im not saying really anything…
but u know who u are….
just saying again get off before its too late -.-
Yuuki - July 7, 2010 at 6:51 pm |
Okay everyone,
I have an announcement!
Some of us have reason to believe
that Katie Anne is Alexis and Amethyst.
A while ago,
Tess told me that jade had noticed that Amethyst,
Alexis, and Katie Anne’s icons are all exactly the same.
And as you all know the icons represent
the person’s email address,
all of us get a different icon for
our different emails so no one
can impersonate anyone.
If you go back to Amethyst’s first comment
you’ll see that her icon is the same as Katie anne
and alexis’s icon,
she changed her email later,
probably noticing that fact,
hence her icon changing.
Since they all had the same icon,
that means they all had the same email,
which means they are all the same person.
Also, as soon as Katie anne
stopped commenting,
alexis started to,
and soon after alexis stopped,
amethyst started to comment.
Alexis,
in one of her first comments,
made a point of saying that Katie anne
had lied about where she lived,
and said that she really lived in Nevada,
but when asked for an address alexis
stopped commenting completely.
I don’t know about anyone else
but that seems like a frightened Katie anne,
posing as ‘alexis’ trying to mislead the
vampyres that had said they want to kill her.
And then amethyst started commenting,
first just saying “Hi I’m amethyst”
under the same exact icon.
Then if you scroll way down,
you’ll see the change in her icon,
and her next comment.
She made a point of saying that
‘amethyst’ was her real name,
probably trying to cover up that it
*wasn’t*, and I quote “I know it’s a weird name,
but it’s my real one”.
Plus no one had even
questioned her on her name,
so that makes it seem like a
precautionary act on her part.
She talked like she had commented before –
“I seriously do think I’m a vampire”
no one had even talked to her before,
or told her that she wasn’t,
except people talking to Katie anne of course,
*hint hint*.
She just seemed a bit to desperate to me,
she tried to get on Opal’s good side as alexis,
and as we all know Katie Anne and Opal
had *quite* the falling out, yet again,
I quote
“Hey,
Opal,
do you live in a foreign country
because it sounds like it,
I mean what you’ve written:
words like “mate”.
That word is sooo cool!!”
Anyway, I hope this made sense
to other people besides me,
and may I just say – piss off Katie Anne.
Selene - July 7, 2010 at 8:56 pm |
HEAR HEAR!!!
Yuuki - July 7, 2010 at 9:01 pm |
Damn right..
Samantha - July 7, 2010 at 9:03 pm |
I have like 40 of these!
the sun burns me I cant stand it,
I love the taste of blood
I am very pale
I’m always cold and I can see
the future and I see my past life
my dreams are very vivid.
I could go on and on but I won’t.
this is freaky is all of this true?
pale girl - July 7, 2010 at 9:47 pm |
So…. pale girl where’d you find this website from?
Nick - July 8, 2010 at 1:02 am |
i looked some stuff up on google and found this.
pale girl - July 10, 2010 at 9:50 pm |
Well, not sure if I am a vampire.
I had about 26 of these (maybe more).
I am interested in other beings I guess you can call them. I think I might be more of something else then a vampire though.
Rose - July 8, 2010 at 2:44 am |
Hmm not sure if I’m a vampire or not.
I got around 26 (maybe more)
I believe in other beings I guess you can call them.
I think I’m more of something else then a vampire though.
Rose - July 8, 2010 at 2:56 am |
lol so smoothie shoppe!?!? anyone! lol
Yuuki - July 8, 2010 at 3:18 am |
YESYESYES!
Samantha - July 8, 2010 at 3:28 am |
Yummy!! xD
Rose - July 8, 2010 at 3:44 am |
Hmm not sure if I’m a vampire or not.
I got around 26 (maybe more)
I believe in other beings I guess you can call them.
I think I’m more of something else then a vampire though.
Rose - July 8, 2010 at 3:30 am |
Listen, everyone, sorry but I don’t know who those people are. I’m not Katie Anne, either. Sorry if I caused any trouble or offended anyone on this website. I just wanted to know what I was. I’m signing off for good so that there’s no bad blood between us. Again, I’m sorry if I offended anyone or made anyone think bad of me, but I just don’t know those people you’re talking about. So, I wish you well and good health and I’ll be on my way. Maybe I’ll meet you in person someday and we’ll finally be able to be good friends. Maybe not. Anyway, goodbye and thanks. 🙂 🙂 🙂
Amethyst - July 8, 2010 at 3:31 am |
u make me laugh…….(btw that was very sarcastic) oh well we’ll see…..
Yuuki - July 8, 2010 at 3:48 am |
Is it to late for the smoothies?
Nick - July 8, 2010 at 3:56 am |
no we are gonna have em after the war :3 …with blood haha 😛
Yuuki - July 8, 2010 at 3:59 am |
I like your idea 🙂
Nick - July 8, 2010 at 4:38 am |
*correction*
The smoothie thing came from my randomness,
then Yuuki and I enlarged it. XD
Pomegranate, raspberry, blood,
and alcohol smoothie….
Mmmmmmm…..
Samantha - July 8, 2010 at 6:20 am |
Awesome! Absinthe in mine please XD Lol
Selene - July 8, 2010 at 9:49 pm
ahh sorry I should have said it was ur idea! 😛
Yuuki - July 8, 2010 at 9:55 pm
*drools*
Nick - July 8, 2010 at 3:43 pm |
hey plae girl,
hate to burst your bubble
but the sun doesnt burn us
it just makes us headachey and unwell
and it makes me stressed.
erm im a bit lost can u all go on tht website
coz err well whats this urgent message i missed it
will you tell me,
and sorry to every one about me kllin a bad vamp
coz yh i started the war…oops sorry
Opal - July 8, 2010 at 3:58 pm |
Opal,
I honestly don’t think you started the war….
yet anyway –
so don’t worry bout it 🙂
We’ll see soon enough.
Selene - July 8, 2010 at 9:48 pm |
OK PEOPLE IM CHANGING MY E-MAIL ON HERE
B/C I AM GETTING RID OF THE ONE I HAVE RIGHT NOW….
so if you hear from a person named
Yuuki it is still me just diff e-mail 😀
Yuuki - July 9, 2010 at 1:20 am |
OK so it is I …. Yuuki. Still me but different e-mail 😀
Yuuki - July 9, 2010 at 1:21 am |
-.- i guess not ohh well it won’t let me…..that means another e-mail i have to care for >:P
Yuuki - July 9, 2010 at 1:25 am |
ehhh ignore the last comments 😛 heh heh
Yuuki - July 9, 2010 at 5:43 pm |
Well, not sure if I am a vampire.
I had about 26 of these (maybe more).
I am interested in other beings
I guess you can call them.
I think I might be more of
something else then a vampire though.
Lilium - July 10, 2010 at 2:21 am |
Hey, I’m using Yuuki’s e-mail
since mine isn’t working.
Well, not sure if I am a vampire.
I had about 26 of these (maybe more).
I am interested in other beings
I guess you can call them.
I think I might be more of
something else then a vampire though.
Lilium - July 10, 2010 at 2:43 am |
I might be a vampire because
I have 20 plus traits there I think…
but my skin don’t sparkle…
Timothy - July 11, 2010 at 1:06 am |
um….no vampires skin ever sparkled …. stupid twilight fairies only do 🙂
Yuuki - July 11, 2010 at 5:19 pm |
Yay!!! It works!!!!!!! 😀
sorry u guys the thingy din’t work
for her but now it does 🙂
Yuuki - July 11, 2010 at 3:11 am |
Hey guys I’m sorry I havent been
on for a while ive been doing some . . .
soul searching I guess you could call it that
Jade - July 12, 2010 at 5:13 pm |
aphrodite, your back?? 🙂
yay so glad,
did ya remember my prezzies?
lol if not im not bovard,
yh see u at school too!!
Opal - July 12, 2010 at 5:34 pm |
im soo happy,
aphrodite you have to go on skype!
NOW!!
Opal - July 12, 2010 at 5:36 pm |
i need the url for the chat site k
britton - July 12, 2010 at 6:04 pm |
Hey guys.
I have most of these symptoms.
I crave blood,
but I can’t get any blood.
I am 13 and sometimes cut myself,
just to taste the blood.
Can someone please tell
me a way to get blood?
Brooke - July 12, 2010 at 7:28 pm |
this fad of being a vampire
is a strong delusion that has
come to the earth along with
many other delusions to steal,
kill and destroy many people
there are no such things as
vampires but there is of
demons feeding you this lie
to posses you and take your
souls to hell
they HATE God and they know
God loves you and that he created
you therefore they are extremely
jealous and hateful of you,
they infilterate your minds as an
intoxicating drug changing the truth
of life into a lie,
you have to be strong to resist
or your lost in this delusion doomed
to a hereafter that isnt fun and games,
wake up and resist the powers of darkness,
say no to this lie turn to your Creator
instead of the creature that hides from you
in the darkness he is lulling you into destruction
call out of God for help and light
debi - July 13, 2010 at 1:58 pm |
Hypothetically speaking,
I believe all the B.S. you’ve just posted.
What if I would rather be
connected with the Devil than God?
Either way,
you’re resisting equilibrium.
Stop thinking we’re psychotic weaklings,
or at least don’t bother posting again.
Humans just need something to believe in…
Samantha - July 13, 2010 at 10:00 pm |
Since I’m way too tired to talk to much I’m just going to say 3 things.
1st, I agree with Samantha, and humans just make up lies like that about us because they need to have their own ‘logical’ reasonings.
2nd, if you are Katie Anne or Dominique, fuck off.
3rd, if you’re going to continue posting shit like this, don’t bother, you’ll just piss us off, kay?
Selene - July 14, 2010 at 1:28 am |
Demons have nothing to do with
the exsistance of vampire souls.
God created me and everything.
I am a vampire and I know God.
I may not dedicate my life to him
but I am on his side.
Dominique.J - November 16, 2010 at 9:01 am |
I knew I was a vampire
but I was born into a human family
so I’m lliving of my blood I hate
the sun but I can go at night I fell alive
???????? - July 13, 2010 at 2:38 pm |
Selene yh im already
pissed off just readin tht bul shit!
Debi –
YOU FUCKING COW
HOW DARE YOU SAY THAT WE DONT EXIST,
YOU ARE SO LIKE THT OTHER BITCH KATIE ANNE
AND THAT MAKES ME VERY MAD. !!!!!
LOOK IM TRYING TO CALM MYSELF
BUT IM GROWLING LIKE HELL
SO DO ME A FAVOUR AND FUCK OFF,
IF I HAVE TO READ ANOTHER THING
ABOUT SHITTY GOD FROM YOU OR ANY ONE
I WILL RIP YOUR HEAD OFF!!!
I BELONG TO THE DEVIL
AND WILL GO TO HELL
IT IS ENTIRELY UP TO ME SO PISS OFF!!!!!!
NOW1 BEFREO I PERSONALY HUNT YOU DOWN AND KILL YOU!
Opal - July 14, 2010 at 2:39 pm |
I totally agree with you Opal.
No one should be posting comments like that.
Besides, I thought god loved every living creature.
Brooke - July 15, 2010 at 12:50 pm |
hehehehe…
Opal darling friend just wait a bit more
and you’ll get your fair share of killings 🙂
I can’t wait as well hehe 😀
Yuuki - July 15, 2010 at 3:38 pm |
o.o
Blake - July 14, 2010 at 5:30 pm |
Heh…we got ourselves another Katie Anne….*sigh*
Well then “debi” what do have
to say to what I’m about to tell you?
What if I told you that I did
believe in God when I was little…
I believed with all my heart…
but then one day I woke up
from this human DREAM and
I realized that there is more to this
shitty life then just following fucking rules
like im some damn robot.
And then I slowly realized even more
that my life has beed fucked up from
the moment I was born…
If god was so great and loving
why he make such a place where YOU HUMANS
fuck everything up!!
So just go back to your little dream
and well in about idk..few years WE will
wake you up from it…then you will see the truth.
Anyway….DEBI ..
I DID wake up and I am glad I did….
And guess what bitch…
I would never go back to that life ever…
but fuck I don’t even know why I’m telling you this…
you HUMAN scum wouldn’t understand.
And the only THING thats intoxicatingly
anoying is HUMANS like YOU and your stupid beliefs!!
So what do you have to say to that?
Btw I do agree with Samantha and Selene…
hell..even with Opal and Blake.
oh and P.S. I will gladly enjoy ripping your heads off….
Yuuki - July 15, 2010 at 3:36 pm |
woops I ment Brooke 🙂
Yuuki - July 15, 2010 at 9:06 pm |
I am not another Katie Ann!!
I have nothing against
anyone on this website!!
If I have made anyone mad,
I am sorry,
I do not want to make anyone mad.
Brooke - July 16, 2010 at 6:15 pm |
Hey slow down…
I ment the name Blake…
I didn’t mean him I ment I agree
with Selene Brooke and Opal 😀 sorry for misunderstanding
Yuuki - July 17, 2010 at 2:33 am
O. Sorry
Brooke - July 17, 2010 at 3:47 am
lol…its ok 😀 …it was accualy my fault 😉
Yuuki - July 18, 2010 at 5:48 pm
I am not another Katie Ann!!
I have nothing against anyone on this website!!
If I made someone mad, I’m sorry,
I am not trying to make anyone mad.
Brooke - July 16, 2010 at 6:27 pm |
“Btw I do agree with Samantha and Selene…
hell..even with Opal and Blake.”
instead of Blake I ment Brooke
Yuuki - July 17, 2010 at 2:35 am
hi guys,
thxk for backing me up.
yuuki you right and i feel so thirsty
at the moment so maybe thts why i am
going moody every so often,
im gunna tell u somat personal okay,
please dont laugh.
on saturday –
i cant rememeber the date-
it was a full moon and i got pains
in my stomach u know what i mean girls –
two days later it started then when we had
another full moon it stopped,
so ive got everything on the list above
except the sex thing coz
(A im only 13 n B id rather not try it yet!)
isnt tht weird?
also any news on our war
because im quite excited when i think of tht,
killing people maybe even some humans
makes me feel very alive.
what will we be fighting?
i know about the bad vamps.
oh and about tht:
i found out tht the bad vamps
are actually called vordulaks
well there is loads of names
but vordulaks best suited how they act –
found tht name n its meaning on a website lol
so i juss wanna know about the war
and what good vamps are called?
any suggestions?
Opal - July 15, 2010 at 5:29 pm |
has anyone else hear about the murder in transyvania.
almost 12 hunters went to kill offf a vampire family.
i dont no what they did to get on their list.
but they sent 12 hunters.
are you fucking kidding the last time
they sent that many it was to kill
a pack of werewolves.
if any of you guys watch out
couse their getting a little trigger happy
Zach - July 17, 2010 at 1:34 am |
hi Zach, please tell me you are joking. i never heard about it. did the vampyres survive? we have to get rid of the hunters! i declare a war against them. we need to get rid of them to live in peace1 who is with me?? i think if we do that then we would be safe to go around killing humans because there wouldnt be any one to stop us!!! i think thats a great idea! i am so going to kill hunters! ha ha prepare to die biatches!!
Opal - July 17, 2010 at 12:41 pm |
Why would you want to go around and kill humans? They don’t all suck…! Declaring a war would help no one. After you killed off the hunters, which you alone obviously couldn’t do (not that you’re weak, it’s just that..I mean, you heard Zach, 12? By yourself? I couldn’t imagine any of us doing that, and that of course isn’t the last we’re going to see of them)…It’s lowering everyone down to the level of the hunters in order to attain pleasure and freedom…We should all wait, and by “we,” I mean non-humans-and-hunters in general. I feel like it would corrupt the 2012 prophecy, if it did happen..So, I’m not exactly with you on that idea. It would just be wrong of me..
Samantha - July 17, 2010 at 1:49 pm |
Hear Hear!!
Yuuki - July 18, 2010 at 5:49 pm
war on all humans is a bad idea you need to pick off the hunters off one at a time. no one surivied the attack.
Zach - July 25, 2010 at 2:54 am |
It only makes sense to kill hunters,
though i cant say killing off all the
humans is a great idea.
You have to remember that there
is also the ones like me, a wicca
(basically a witch) that would take your side
in that predicament,
not the other,
and it would be totally unfair to kill us off.
You ever heard of the burning times?
We where there with you!
They would break a witches bones,
all of them, then put them up on a wheel,
nailing them to it.
Then, they wouyld set fire to the wheel on a pillar.
Can you imagine that?
It happened to vampires too.
We understand.
Dakotah Layman - July 25, 2010 at 4:38 am |
Yuuki, I’ve been reading your comment about God and I started crying. I can’t believe you said that. You don’t have to be freakin mad all the time! Why are we all mad all the time? Can’t we all just be happy and in peace for once? This is our life so can’t we just live it? They aren’t rules, Yuuki. They’re guidelines to your life. God is not some evil dictator! I’m sorry that you stopped believing in Him when you were little. I’m sorry that I’m making you mad or whatever but this is how I feel and I will not just sit here while my God is being insulted! I know I said I would sign off for good, but I just had to write this! Yuuki, please don’t give up don’t God. He didn’t give up on you—ever! God loves every living thing: human, vampire, witch, shapeshifter, werewolf. He loves you, Yuuki. Please understand this. And threatening to rip humans heads off doesn’t do anything. I know I probably made you and a lot of other vampires on this site furious, but I had to make this comment. I’m not Katie Ann, nor have I ever known a Katie Ann in my life! I’m defending my God.
Amethyst - July 17, 2010 at 2:55 pm |
What ever little girl…
I know what I know…
and I wasn’t even talking to you!
It was written to Debi….
which the last time I checked wasn’t u…
I’m not mad all the damn time!
I am accualy very happy…
Happy that I have other people
around here who think and believe
the same things as me…
and that they know the truth.
Don’t go around talking nonsense!
I really don’t care about what you said…
even though I am writing back.
You seriously just taking up
space for other people to write!
And I’m sorry but there is solid
evidence to know that u are Katie Anne ..
Selene has explained this before!
And btw…
I didn’t stop believing in him when I was little…
when I was little I loved him cared..believed…
and then I woke up from the endless dream
and saw the reality..
that was about two years ago…
I don’t care if you believe in him or don’t…
I already said what I said above…
So seriously just piss off..
Yuuki - July 18, 2010 at 5:45 pm |
Will you bugger off?
i know that you’re very loyal to your faith,
and that’s fair enough,
but keep in mind that not everyone follows it.
And you’re doing nothing
but turning everyone against it.
I haven’t got anything
against you in person,
you’re just a bit irritating.
Tess - July 18, 2010 at 5:53 pm |
im aware our kind is being thwarted by humans nonetheless hunters
yes they were attacked a coven was found so trigger happy is right
sorry i havent been here i hade a loose end to take care of it
has come to my attention hunters are even on this site
watch your words email each other
just try to keep info on the down low
i stopped because a hunter came to my area
a few days back dont worry they havent changed
there was of weapons yet still old fashioned
and this god thing
we were here before christ ever was
before human kind just our former selves
werent as appealing or in control of our thoughts
breaking away from the old god was hard
we too were once slaves to an evil god
but his wife all our mother killed him
and took the form of a beautiful human queen
i will say no more you hunters
need not know the truth just be aware
id like to drain what you human know right out
celdaron - July 18, 2010 at 11:08 am |
well i know for a fact i am one
i really like to go to the woods
and my friends are super fit
and i can out run all of them
in a few seconds i can also make
people feel pleasent sad or angry
or any feeling depending on what
tye of time i talk from the time
of 1700 really makes them feel all
like jelly in my hands.
and my strengh is brutel
i can lift just about anything
its quite hard from humans to
get the message through there
thick sckull vampires
DO exist because there talking to me!!!
and btw all you assholes
that dont think vampires
are real die in horror
paul - July 19, 2010 at 7:55 pm |
I will be honest.
I am not a vampire.
I am a wicca.
We are different from humans.
We are witches.
Im not the one to say if vampires are real.
Its not my place, but it IS interesting.
Could i learn more?
Dakotah Layman - July 25, 2010 at 4:27 am |
It takes a human with an open heart
and mind to be Wiccan if they’re human,
but that doesn’t change the fact that they are,
inevitably, human.
Um….hm..learn more?
You seem like an interesting person.
Samantha - July 25, 2010 at 5:58 pm |
thanks. Im am an interesting person.
Iguess i do count myself as a human…
just…. different.
Most of them are narrowminded,
and could never wrap their minds
even around the base of bieng a wicca.
I really just came here to this site
to listen to you guys,
ask some questions, and putin my 2 cents.
I find this whole thing interesting,
and i want to know…..
how did you guys BECOME vampires?
I mean, ive heard f the ritual,
but i could never complete it.
I get too queesy around blood,
and i could never get a whole bowl of my blood.
I ust couldnt go through with it XD
Dakotah Layman - July 26, 2010 at 3:30 am
Reply to Dakota:
Ha. You’re quite flamboyant.
That’s nice. (:
That’s only because of how they are programmed. Every species has its flaws.
I’m *so* glad you’re not like, “Holy shit! My skin sparkles! I have FANGS! Oh, by the way, you’re all fakes and I’m Wiccan.”
As far as anyone here knows for sure, you are born one, and there *is* no true spell for becoming one. To me, that’s like saying there’s a spell for vampyres to be human, ya know? Wouldn’t that be odd? Maybe not; maybe not. But you see what I mean. Idk.
Being a vampyre, I’ve heard and am pretty damn sure of, is not something you *want* to be. I mean..I myself am not one, but really..I don’t know. I suppose for *anyone* who is attracted to blood…it’s like a form of meditating, ya know? That’s what it would be for *me* at least. That single moment, when I am one with me..
Samantha - July 29, 2010 at 7:18 am
isnt my icon pretty?
Dakotah Layman - July 26, 2010 at 3:38 am |
Hey Dakotah, I’d just wanted to say hi, i’ve seen from your previous posts that your a Wiccan, I am too. And yes you icon is really pretty 😛
Jade - August 3, 2010 at 8:28 pm |
when thunder storms happen and I’m there i feel some what charged.
Fire the Vampire - July 26, 2010 at 10:11 pm |
Doesn’t everyone..?
Samantha - July 29, 2010 at 7:08 am |
Just because you have all of these traits does not make you, inevitably, a frigging vampyre, k? It’s like, there are more things besides vampyre, lycan, and human that someone could be. Not only that, but…maybe you’re just a misfit human? Not a bad thing to be. Just thought I’d say this. Just please don’t give me shit for it. Good luck to all you non-humans. x]
Samantha - July 29, 2010 at 7:07 am |
if there are hunters on this site, watch your back cuase i’ll be putting my knife into it.
Zach - August 1, 2010 at 10:51 pm |
hey hav u guys bin on yahoo lately cuz i foud a post that said 5/19/13 expect us!! and i no that they r talking about us right
britton - August 2, 2010 at 7:23 am |
could u see who posted it?
Samantha - November 26, 2010 at 6:49 am |
Does anyone know how to tell the difference between a normal dream and a prophetic one? Cause i think i had a prophetic one last night . . .
Jade - August 6, 2010 at 12:27 am |
Everyone on here is fucking stupid.
THERE IS NO SUCH THINGS AS VAMPIRES.
You all have really big imaginations
and wish you liked blood.
All of you are probably like 11
and watched to much twilight,
go play with your barbies.
Samantha - August 7, 2010 at 11:39 pm |
Don’t be so quick to judge, silly girl. ^_^
I bet you’re insecure, and feel lonely deep down. Why would you bother posting something so..so…misunderstood like that, if you *didn’t?* I wish you would give reality a chance. Even if wanting blood is a disease, it’s real. There *are* people who have that “issue” and there *are* people who will start a war when the time comes, even if they *are* loonies.
To everyone else, Samantha and I are two different people. Ignore the damned names.
Samantha - August 8, 2010 at 4:20 am |
Wow, well that was refreshing
it seems we have another rebel,
Dont judge us that quick,
you’d be surprised about what you
can find if you look deep enough . . .
Jade - August 9, 2010 at 10:14 pm |
I endure most symptoms above.
I also have a blood-lust that is hard to control,
i have a heart beat but i have tasted my blood
and it tastes abnormal,
a sour or rancid milk or just bad
and despite my efforts when some
one has a nose bleed or gets a cut
i often have to leave and get some fresh air.
In addition to the blood lust i often find myself
gravitating toward bloody situations,
like i am pulled toward the blood
and i am sensitive to the sun,
i burn very easily and badly.
sarah - August 10, 2010 at 12:22 am |
Endure? Nce wordng. *cough*
Uh-huh..
Vampyres have heartbeats.
Why did you specify that?
*sigh*
Isn’t that what bloodlust means?
If you have bloodlust,
it’s sort of a given that you’d gravite
towards that sort of situation.
Bloodlust doesn’t lterally mean
you lust for blood to DRINK,
it means you lust to cause
the spillng of blood…mame…kll..
With all good intenton,
must say…In my experience,
having vulnerable skin has
nothng to do with being a vampyre.
Samantha - August 10, 2010 at 8:08 pm |
Who are you??
Yuuki - August 11, 2010 at 7:07 pm
Yeah bloodlust is when you would do anything for blood.
It’s happened before for me but I was able to get through it.
It dosent happen much anymore.
Dominique.J - November 16, 2010 at 8:58 am
Dominique,
bloodlust actually means
“the desire to kill or maim others.
It doesn’t literally have anything
to do with blood,
just the spilling of it.
It has nothing to do with consumption of it.
Stop talking about things you don’t actually know.
Samantha - November 26, 2010 at 6:46 am
WOW I have missed quite a lot..
First of all Samantha(with the very pink icon)
don’t start talking shit like that…
its just very pathetic of u…
plus do we even sound like those wimpy
so called “vampires” from twilight..
no one gives a shit about that…
and u know what not all of us are that young..
plus age (the number) really means nothing …
its the age of ur brain..
ur thinking process that counts..
well at least to me..so to me u sound
ur a little 11 year old brat who is in love with Twilight! -.-
anyway I wasted enough words on u…
Britton can u expand on what u mean
“they are expecting us on 5/19/13” but not on here..
we wouldn’t want unwelcomed people to read
about that post it up on FB or the clan web thing! 🙂
Jade if u want to know about ur dream
I should be able to tell u since I learned
pretty well to tell a diff between my dreams and visions! 🙂
so if u want u can share!! 😀
Yuuki - August 10, 2010 at 1:39 am |
WOOPS MY MISTAKE I FORGOT
A LETTER IN MY E-MAIL 😛
First of all Samantha(with the very pink icon)
don’t start talking shit like that…
its just very pathetic of u…
plus do we even sound like those wimpy
so called “vampires” from twilight..
no one gives a shit about that…
and u know what not all of us are that young..
plus age (the number) really means nothing …
its the age of ur brain..
ur thinking process that counts..
well at least to me..
so to me u sound ur a little 11 year old brat
who is in love with Twilight! -.-
anyway I wasted enough words on u…
Britton can u expand on what u mean
“they are expecting us on 5/19/13″
but not on here..
we wouldn’t want unwelcomed people
to read about that post it up on FB
or the clan web thing!
Jade if u want to know about ur dream
I should be able to tell u since I learned
pretty well to tell a diff between my dreams
and visions!
so if u want u can share!!
Yuuki - August 10, 2010 at 1:53 am |
Well Yuuki my dream was about me being a ‘silver’ knight
and there was a silver dragon attacking the castle when
a gold knight comes along and tells me that he must fight it.
Then im at a different castle and it was all dark
and i kept on thinking if I fall down one of those holes
surrounding the castle a dragon is going to kill me,
and i know there is something else there that
I cant quite remember.
But then there was the worst part
I was walking to another castle
with some people and they ran
ahead but when i reached them only 2 teeth
had been left behind and someone
had taken them. =/
Jade - August 10, 2010 at 9:15 pm |
ok thats a start now can you tell me
how you felt during this and anything else…
like smell..or what ever..
and also tell me what you think…
do u think its a vision or a simple dream?
Yuuki - August 10, 2010 at 11:14 pm
I think its a bit of both and the castle smelt
moist and i could smell the earth and sweat
when i was fighting,
it was frosty cause i could hear my shoes
hitting the grass with a crunch but the scary thing
was that it was silent apart from when people talked.
Jade - August 10, 2010 at 11:18 pm
hmm..well..I think that it might be both…maybe it was a part of something that happened or will happen fused into ur dream..that sometimes can happen..and I have learned that usualy the parts that feel completely real life..like u can sense everything with ur 6 senses then its usaly the vision part of ur dream…
I hope this helps 🙂
Yuuki - August 11, 2010 at 7:05 pm
hi yuuki, i havent been on in a while because i sadly have lost faith that i am a vampire. i belive they are real but i dont believe i am anymore sorry. what do you mean britton, they are expectin us on 5/19/13?? been off for a while so plz tell me. just becuase i think i may be human doesnt mean i dont want to know these things. oh Yuuki, i love twilight there is nothing wrong with that. infact i am obsessed with it. im sorry if u dont like tht. but i do know tht vampires dont sparkle and al tht babaroo, they just wanted twilight vampires to be able to do tht to grab the attention of the audience or in book case, reader! samantha with the very pink icon what the hell???
Opal - September 5, 2010 at 11:00 am |
I have 8 things simmiler to vampire
kate - August 21, 2010 at 8:42 am |
i have all these but 2!!
samanthadeatharamachi - August 22, 2010 at 5:29 am |
just b/c u have ’em doesn’t mean u are one
Yuuki - August 24, 2010 at 11:36 pm |
Wow…So many people have no lives they would just spend there hours talking shit to people you hardly even know? were all from planet earth just chill
Chris - August 24, 2010 at 2:42 am |
This is a reply from my dear friend and fellow suprenatural:
” How many people do you think have come on here
and told us the exact same thing already?
You’re not one to judge,
and you don’t think yourself as
sad for wasting your time in replying
that no one’s going to pay attention to?”
p.S. this one is from me….
do us all a favor and repeat
to all humans to piss of!!
Yuuki - August 24, 2010 at 11:41 pm |
That was my message,
if you wanted to know,
though i don’t suppose you do.
I really hope you never
return to read this,
so,
toodle-pip.
Tess - August 25, 2010 at 8:45 am
Wow,
if you had a life would you have posted that?
No.
So just take your human Sh*t back
to where you came from and shut
the f*ck up cause we don’t need
to know that you don’t believe us.
WE believe in it we have PROOF of it
but could the human world stand
the thought of someone higher
on the food chain some one more
intelligent no.
Cause you all have too much pride
and that my ‘friend’ will be your downfall.
Jade - August 24, 2010 at 11:43 pm |
actually i have to agree with you there.
about the just chill part.
and..oh fuck it,
wont bother.
Samantha - August 28, 2010 at 6:48 pm |
ok i got almost all of those (im only 12)
i control the weather,
and have feelings of the future,
like i can sense if something
weird is going to happen.
i HATE the sun and it physically hurts me.
(just painful, no burns.)
im always sleepy in the day and awake at night.
i am very pale.
i am absolutely not a people person.
my eyes turn red sometimes and change colors,
and my canines are longer and sharper then
most my age.
i have found myself sucking at small cuts
i get and am very entranced by blood.
but i am not good at sports or anything like that.
i often find that i can figure
out peoples emotions easily.
can someone PLEASE help me?
none of my family are vampires
so how am i one?
if i truly am a vampire
why am i so physically lacking?
CAN ANYONE PLEASE REPLY TO ME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
I NEED TO KNOW THESE THINGS!!!!!!!
alexandra - August 26, 2010 at 10:47 pm |
there are other things besides a vampyre to be,
for one thing.
and i dont think it matters what the family is,
because…ehm i wont get into that.
but chill out.
tooth size doesnt matter, btw.
and you can have all this and more
and not be a vampyre.
get a psychic reading from someone
who isnt reatrded/cold reader
and ask about your aura; thats
somehting unmistakebly unique
about vampyres in particular.
although you dont sound like one..
wont say why..
Samantha - August 28, 2010 at 6:43 pm |
Well first of all being a vampire is not genetic.
Being a vampire is a soul thing.
Vampires are souls who are not human
who basicly live in human bodies just like
human souls do,
it takes time for the vampiric soul to unleash itself,
which is what most call the awakening proccess.
The awakening can occour from ages 8-22
I would say but more cominly from ages
12-16 around puberty.
If you would like more information here is a helpful website.
http://awakeanddrink.webs.com/
Dominique.J - November 16, 2010 at 8:54 am |
I have all of those symptoms except the sex ones
(I’m only 14).
I can sense when people are around,
and I always have deja vu’s.
I have a craving for blood most of the time,
and I always stay up at night.
I have a sense for controlling weather and the mind.
I’m the fastest at running,
and I am very atheletic.
I’m very strong for my size,
and always have been. I’m sensative
to the sun and I prefer the shade or night-time.
I never get tired no matter what I do.
And I always have these weird dreams.
For example,
in one it felt like I was actually moving,
and running extrememly fast.
I could even feel my muscles moving in my legs.
And when I have a dream most
of the time it turns out to happen the next day.
Can someone please reply
and explain what’s happening to me?
Ember - August 28, 2010 at 7:09 am |
you sound like someone
i might take seriously!
but that doesnt mean youre a vampyre.
there really is no list of traits
that you must have to be a vampyre;
we’re all just souls you know?
you could be half, even.
an experiment.
note: i am not a vampyre.
(: but id like to befriend you or something.
email me or whatever if anything comes up.
squidzilla568@gmail.com
Samantha - August 28, 2010 at 6:46 pm |
Yes I can see where your comming from.
Take a look at this website, it might help you and explain things more. http://awakeanddrink.webs.com/
Dominique.J - November 16, 2010 at 8:48 am |
i m not sure if i am or not
but i will tell u i m not sum freek
who obsesses over trying to find
out i found this website by mistake
but i looked through it yes i have
all that stuff up at the top but i dont
have fangs and vampires dont have fangs
they look just like everyone els so u tell me
wat do u think anyway if u obsses over stuff
like this then your an ideot for doing so
but here wat i have to say i have no
memorirs past the age of 6 and I have
2 dots on my neack they have been there
since i was 6 yes I have tasted blood and I did
like it and I do bite ppl just not hard I hate the
sun and I do get pale I dont look any older then
I used to I feel akward around other ppl but I do
have friends and I do have naturaly cold skin
so wat it all boils down to im not sure if I am
or not and I’m not that worried either
nikki harriel - August 29, 2010 at 5:08 pm |
Well then your the only fake on here,
you cant be made into a vampire
you are born one.
So maybe before you judge us
you should take a look at yourself first.
Jade - September 5, 2010 at 11:06 am |
And no we don’t believe about fangs and what not. We have our own beliefs and are on this website to help others.
Jade - September 5, 2010 at 11:08 am
I have no clue if I am or not
but if I am i am a very mature one
I think I have been since I was 6
but I’m not sure i got these 2 dot
on my neck been there since I was
6 so I guess I might be but if I am
I am very mature and calm
except when people make me mad
nikki harriel - August 29, 2010 at 5:17 pm |
Very modest, aren’t you?
*hint sarcasm*
I agree with Jade,
but i just want to add that no one
on this site will take kindly to people
who think they know everything.
For saying you found this site
by accident and you’re no freak
that looks for evidence like this,
you seem to have noticed about
your memories and your “bite mark”
very quickly.
And you won’t get anywhere by offending us.
Tess - September 5, 2010 at 11:26 am |
I dont know if i am a vampire!
PLEASE anyone who can tell if
i am a vampire please tell me
i have all the symptoms
(not the sex thing im only 11)
Please i beg of you! if u have
a response email me
at megan587@gmail.com
Megan - August 30, 2010 at 6:00 pm |
Morgan,
i read you first comment
at the top of the page.
well sorta top.
i think i may be the same as you.
i am warm like a werewolf
sometimes then cold like a vamp,
i have fangs also like a vamp
and i can growl loud.
i am strong and bond well with dogs.
i can sorta howl.
i have more vamp symptons
or whateva they are though.
can you help me?
i think we call ourselves shapeshifters??
dk though. btw i need help!
i had another vision.
i am going to die.
i am going to be killed in the woods
down the road by a male vamp/werewolf.
it was dark so i didnt see him well.
i will die when i turn 14!
im 13 now!!!!
it was like a dream,
i was asleep when i had it.
maybe it was juss a dream
i dk. help?
oh and i hunt in my sleep too.
i dont just suck the deer or
elk clean of blood,
i also eat it’s flesh!!??
thts not normal huh??
Opal - September 5, 2010 at 11:13 am |
hmmm in a year….I wonder…
Yuuki - September 8, 2010 at 1:29 am |
…….it all makes sense now…….
azurkk - September 11, 2010 at 9:59 pm |
why do i always have
the sudden urge to bite someone?
im so obcessed with vampires
i love them can someone please
turn me please im begging somebody
samantha - September 12, 2010 at 5:39 am |
You are fucking lost.
Clueless.
Shirryl - October 2, 2010 at 3:28 pm |
Haha I love biting to.
Im always bitting my boyfriend.
Vampires have more of an instinctual
nature such as animals and animals like
to nah and chew on things.
Biting is also a sexual thing
and in my opinion vampires
are very sexual beings.
Dominique.J - November 16, 2010 at 8:23 am |
heym wazzup peeps,
soz for bein away,
anyone missed me?
Saromin - September 12, 2010 at 11:02 am |
i also have all 25 symptoms! i get blinded by the sunlight!
jeena shirkey - September 12, 2010 at 7:00 pm |
I have all of the symptoms of a vampire,
exept one,
the period thing because I am not a girl/woman,
I am a teenaged boy that is 15 years old
and I used to bite people like my bro,
but thats in the past, but when I was younger
like 7 or 8 I loved to run, but since i was 12
I cant run fast anymore…
I learned I was a Vampire just
on the 12 of september 2010.
Why can’t I run fast anymore?
Someone please help me…
Steven Fisher - September 15, 2010 at 8:04 pm |
All traits right but that dosent mean u are a Vampire right???
Its many more things into oit am i right??
Like strenght, speed, smart,,???
Mikke - September 20, 2010 at 12:58 am |
I am faster than ever before… I can result seeing deja vu…. Am much stronger and I don’t need blood cuz A Psi vamp like me doesn’t need blood…
Steven Fisher - September 21, 2010 at 11:21 pm |
Your right Mike having all the traits does not make you a vampire, you could always be something else.
Jade - September 27, 2010 at 8:14 pm |
Steven i’m not sure Psi vamps are real? I read about them in a fictional book but im pretty sure they arent real.
Jade - September 27, 2010 at 8:12 pm |
They are real.
I can take energy from others
doesn’t mean I need to survive off of it.
Psy vamps must take in energy alot.
Dominique.J - November 16, 2010 at 8:45 am |
I have all of these traits except for a few.
I’ve been having a lot of anger problems lately,
and they’re getting worse each day. It’s weird,
I’m not sure if it’s just coincidence,
but when I’m happy the weather is
normally warm and sunny,
but when I’m mad the weather
is dark and cold.
Does that have anything to do with it?
I seem to do things before they even happen.
Like when I turn to look at someone
they look at me the second after I look at them,
or I’ll grab my phone right before it buzzes
with a text message pretty much all the time.
I’m really sensative to light,
so I normally just have a dim
lamp on in my room.
I also can run really fast,
and I’m strong for my size.
I rarley ever get tired after excersising.
My friends always seem jittery around me,
and I’ve tried this before and it seems l
ike I can sometimes will people to do things
if I concentrate and imagine myself in their heads,
but I’m not sure if that’s coincidence either.
I have a lot of dreams of the future,
mostly I’ll dream of what’s going to
happen the next day,
and then it happens.
I have a craving for blood but
it’s not that strong.
Could someone reply,
help me out,
and tell me if this is all
just coincidence or
if I actually am a vampire?
Thanks
Ember - September 29, 2010 at 3:41 am |
hey there Ember….
I’m exactly like you…
I know how you feel…
sorry for getting to u so late…
I have ignored going on this site
for the reasons of these two chicks
thinking they were better then everyone
and spreading wrong information…
which I see happen yet again.
Please do not listen to Dominique…
its ur choice but I am just warning you
if you go that way prepare urself for a fight…
anyway
Just take it slow…
and live day by day….
idk how i got through it but I mostly
just did what i always do..
listen to music and draw.
Also I had a great support of six other people
who knew what they were actually talking about..
No matter what though all you just
primarly have to do is WAIT AND SEE…
Time is the key…
time is the one that will reveal everything
that needs to be revealed…so don’t worry
The good guys like me and a couple other
are here if anything e-mail me
at vampire_yuuki66@yahoo.com 😀
Yuuki - November 24, 2010 at 8:14 pm |
Yeah, you’ve got my support Ember
squidzilla568@gmail.com
Samantha - November 26, 2010 at 5:30 am
hi every one !!!!!!
and opal 🙂
opal… i have tried spells this
summer and u said i didn’t practice
and i am i made up one for big waves
to ride at the beach and i will start
practicing more luv ya xxx
Aphrodite - October 8, 2010 at 1:26 pm |
well, it has been a long time since I have been here.
Fire the Vampire - October 16, 2010 at 4:06 pm |
Whoa!@@!!!!!
I haven’t been on for a few months now…
but I see nothings really changed…
if anything e-mail me 🙂
Yuuki - October 23, 2010 at 12:07 am |
Aye, neither have aye sis, anyone missed me?
Saromin - October 26, 2010 at 9:41 pm |
*neither have I
Saromin - October 27, 2010 at 10:47 pm |
Jade,
Psy vamps are real,
but they’re more HUMAN.
They are just human with the ability
to drain energy and use it for themselves
Saromin - October 26, 2010 at 9:57 pm |
Yeah I guess you can say Psy vampires
have an energy leak so they have to
constantly take and feed off energy from others.
Dominique.J - November 16, 2010 at 8:43 am |
Hey Saro do you know any authentic websites i can go on to read about psy vamps? 🙂
Jade - November 24, 2010 at 8:27 pm |
i got most of these answers right.
so does that mean i am a vampire??
Ashley Hare - November 3, 2010 at 10:44 pm |
No, it really doesn’t.
but you may be someone
who can use energy to their advantage.
Samantha - November 26, 2010 at 5:27 am |
i have all those symptoms
but 2 of them i have very pale skin
and i really feel tired and feel like
I want blood
Alex - November 5, 2010 at 9:24 pm |
I do I love blood I actually drink it
natalie - November 7, 2010 at 8:53 pm |
i feel like drinking blood my body is always cold and i have pale skin i drink pig blood and its the best……..
natalie - November 7, 2010 at 8:51 pm |
I enjoy drinking blood to.
But right now I’m fasting from blood
to see what happens when I don’t drink blood.
Last time I drank was at least 2 months ago
probly 2 and a half. My headaches are more frequent
I get random unexplained stomach pains.
I have gone to the doctors and they don’t know why.
I have had 2 cold sicknesses.
I feel much weaker and I’m always sore
and have weird pains all over my body.
I got UTI i don’t know if that has anything
to do with drinking blood but yeah weird stuff
has been happening to my body since
I havent been drinking blood.
Dominique.J - November 16, 2010 at 8:41 am |
I wish to try pigs blood.
Just because.
But I haven’t gotten around to it!
Maybe I’m wrong,
but I think that might be happening,
Dominique,
because your body isn’t used to not
having that extra bit of nutrients
and iron and stuff that’s in blood.
It seems to [obviously] really throw you off!
Bizarre.
When not fasting,
how much blood do you
consume on a regular basis?
Samantha - November 24, 2010 at 8:31 pm
I haven’t drank in a few months,
but I would drink about every 2 weeks
when I felt the need to.
I would cut open 1-4 fingers,
depends how much I needed or craved,
and I would drink as much as I could push out.
Dominique.J - November 28, 2010 at 3:16 am
I have all of those, drink blood, blood makes me stronger, I run faster, I generally AM stronger, have good eyesight, good night-vision an so WHAT? You can have ALL of thses and STILL be human…
Saromin - November 10, 2010 at 7:45 pm |
Im some how connected to animals. Once, I howled with a pack of wild dogs they showed no aggression at all
Darkdog924 - November 11, 2010 at 1:58 am |
ur no vamp, ur a lycan, now away dog
Saromin - November 12, 2010 at 6:21 pm |
That’s neat. You obviously have some sort of feel for nature. (:
Samantha - November 24, 2010 at 8:27 pm |
Hello, I have been hated here before for
telling the truth.
Once again I want to make sure
newly awakening vampire get the
right information.
I will no longer try to disprove
anything but give out what I know
to be true.
For people who don’t know me
I am a vampiric soul and I always have been.
I have been reincarnated a few times
to experience physical lively experiences
and to help people.
I have learned my lessons overtime
and I will continue to learn just
like every other soul on earth.
I know about energy,
the astral plane, heaven,
angels, vampires and other souls,
auras, portals and alot of other
things in that area.
If anyone would like to contact me
my email is jacksondominique80@yahoo.com
Here is a helpfull website for newly
awaked vampires or vampires who
want more information http://awakeanddrink.webs.com/
Dominique.J - November 16, 2010 at 8:16 am |
Hun, it’s only what you,
as one person alive on this planet,
percieve as the truth.
What YOU believe is “right.”
It is just an opinion after all.
And these times and people
are too important for a simple,
single person’s opinion.
That’s kind of you. (:
As for as you’re aware.
If you’ve..oh, I won’t argue.
Hm…
It not all about being a dark
mysterious blood-sucker
who no one knows the truth of.
Feels like it sometimes,
though,
eh?
For clarity…
I don’t consider myself of any species,
but i do think it’s a possibility that based
on our genetic origins and experiences
and whatever else we could have a variety
of different stuff in our bodies.
Anything that looks like a human,
I consider human.
So, when I say “you humans,”
or “humans such as ourselves,”
I don’t mean it like “you corrupt, disgusting beings.”
I think there are sub-types of the human race though.
And anyone besides 100% human
falls under categories of this sort [:
Samantha - November 24, 2010 at 8:24 pm |
urgh i cant DO this anymore…
im awakening and it’s aherder each day.
my best friend left me and im depressed.
i hunt in my sleep. my soul leaves my body.
there are these 2 guys at skool
who call me a vamp…
they tempt me…
im so thirsty.
they stick their wrists
in my face and their necks…
im strong enough to stop myself
but it’s getting harder!!!
i can’t keep pretending im human…
urgh helpp me??
Opal - November 22, 2010 at 4:48 pm |
Yes it really dose suck.
When I awakened everyday
at school was torture,
I’d think about ripping peoples flesh
off and drinking their blood.
I felt crazy and for about a month straight I was thirsty,
for a whole months no water or drinking could help.
The awaking dose suck,
but it will be better when its over,
just embrace who you are and it will go by.
Dominique.J - November 23, 2010 at 2:20 am |
Dominique I’m sorry you worthless idiot….
you do not say the truth….
you mislead people on here in
the fucking wrong direction…
I am tired of dirtbags like you
that share information that is as
worthless as you are..
All those websites and what nots you share
on here is information “founded” by stupid
humans that don’t know better!
You…
you fucking idiot are one of them,
you’re like a damn leach sucking on these people
that are looking for the real salvation…
a real answer…
Not some fucking fable a human thinks is true.
You’re nothing but a fucking little cockroach
that is stupid enough to comeback here
and lie to these poor souls….
I am saying this as a warning from Me, Selene,
Samantha, Jade, Tess, Saromin and Britton,
the seven of us that proved your stupidness before,
GET THE HELL OFF OF THIS WEBSITE….
I will personally find you and rip the left over
of your damned soul out..
DO YOU UNDERSTAND…
and please my comrades might try to solve
this peacefully but I am nothing like that…
I will do it..please spare us the agony
and get ur stinking ass out of here…
stop filling these peoples minds with lies..
We got rid of ur kind before and we will again…
Listen this time huh…
and leave before blood is drawn
Yuuki - November 24, 2010 at 7:54 pm |
-sigh-
ill give dominique a chance.
can’t help but try.
i just dont like seeing the filth she spreads.
go to this website,
drink this.
im not sure if anyone is or is not human
but i do know that no matter what you may
or may not be,
you can’t know it all.
and you cant find it on a website.
something tells me that if anyone
on here is a vampyre,
they were looking for something to
1) laugh at.
2) gather people to do something with them or
3) pure curiousity.or hellessness.
but not
“OMG I THINK IMMA VAMP WHAT DO I DO”
not that that many people are doing that anymore..
but yaknow..
humans can go through anything in the awakening,
too.
it could all just be psychological.
dont get your hopes up, people.
i dont consider the name vampyre legitimate anymore.
i just think we’re all energy-users.
and we all come in different shapes,
sizes,
with different habits and needs..
but this vampire stuff is really too much.
if you want to learn the way of vampyres,
dont trust what you find online or in blockbuster,
ya hear?
go to new york.
theres a hell of all sorts of vamp communities there,
ive heard.
i came here because im interested
in all the ways people categorize themselves,
and was even more into that when i found this place
nearly a year ago.
i was unsire about anything.
if life’s getting hard just look around,
whether it be on here or out your bedroom window.
but just remember that only time and fate can truly tell.
you knowwhat im saying?
Samantha - November 24, 2010 at 8:15 pm |
I agree Yuuki.
Dominique i barely know you
but from what I’ve heard from you
in my past experiences makes you a bitch.
Spare us having to detour out of our quest
to kick your ass would you??
I don’t even see why you started commenting again
you said you would never go on this website again.
Our ‘Legion’ is more powerful than ever right now,
and if i were you,
i really wouldn’t cross us because i just got my nails
done today and i’d really hate to ruin my manicure
to punch your fucking face in.
Jade - November 24, 2010 at 8:48 pm |
i have most of those symptoms except sex and a few others
iesha - November 25, 2010 at 12:12 am |
And what have you collected from this?
[Most of everyone here gets pissed when
you use the word “symptoms.”
It’s taken as if you’re saying being
this described creature is an illness.] Hm.
Samantha - November 25, 2010 at 1:18 am |
wow!!!
this website is getting
more fiesty every dang day!
IVE HAD ENOUGH!!!
i can’t deal with it anymore.
me n my best friend were
joined by the souls…
literally i did tht…
dont no how but…
she pushed me away and
ripped our souls apart.
it hurts.
im lost,
depressed,
hurt and wanting to end my life.
plus im awakening which is even worse!
tell me what to do??
im in tears here.
i need her.
its been nearly 6 months n im still hurting.
save me someone.
be my tourniquet.
plzzz im dyin here.
the little pains in my heart hurt!
help me someone!
she wont listen,
she lies through her teeth to me.
she hates me and now im really sad…
someone. anyone.
HELP MEE????????????????
Opal - November 25, 2010 at 6:57 pm |
i’m here. i can honestly say im sure we all out. it’s O.K. mail me anytime at
squidzilla568@gmail.com
Do you have a Facebook? i’m always on.
Samantha - November 26, 2010 at 5:24 am |
Ok, I’m not forcing anyone to listen to me. And that website is founded by two vampires, they are also soul mates, lucky they have each other. And that website is helpfull to awakening vampires. I don’t want to make anyone mad, I don’t want to disprove beliefs. These are my goals in this life.
1.Live this life with my boyfriend, I am in love with him and he might be my soulmate.
2.Give advice to awakening vampire, not spiritual advice but physical advice, about blood, health, what their experiencing.
3.Share with people all I know about the universe but not force anything on them.
4.Learn new things and lessons I haven’t learned in past lives.
Thats all I want to do with this life. So people that hate me, you just don’t know me really. And The Awake and Drink website is not founded by humans. If it was I would not be showing it. And yes I have seen websites about vampires founded by humans, it pisses me off. So people that hate me, what is there to hate? I am trying to help.
4.
Dominique.J - November 28, 2010 at 3:06 am |
No one said anything about…
hate…
but you do piss me off…
like i said…
some might try and give you a chance…
but i still remember ur little convo
with us on that one chat Saromin made….
I am not giving you anymore chances…
pshh…
don’t know you…
you can tell so much by the way
people talk online…
so don’t give me that crap…
and Opal I’m sorry for making so much chaos
but its just too damn annoying -.-
….sigh….what ever
Time will tell
Yuuki - November 29, 2010 at 3:27 am |
hey guys i have been doing some testing k on my self of course but i noticed we dont need blood i have grown a power that lets me suck the energy from other humans it makes them tired but it makes u stronger it do it at school all the tim k so if any of u find this as weird i will be on face book k and saromin your right u could have all the traits and still be very much human
britton - December 6, 2010 at 2:02 am |
what u just described is a psy vampire…they suck off of peoples energy ^^
Yuuki - December 8, 2010 at 1:13 am |
is tht good or bad
britton - December 17, 2010 at 3:41 am |
i don’t know really…i mean..it has been done before…and if you take the paitiance and meditation…”anyone” could do it….
Yuuki - December 17, 2010 at 4:00 am |
Nah Yuuki it’s okay now. im okay now. she has forgiven me. she sed we cud be frends so i think we may be bff’s again soon! the awaekning is tuff but i think i can deal with it. Aphrodite on this page is a half witch half human. i sensed it as soon as i saw her! her ancestors are DRUIDS. a type of witch. very powerful. cool huh?
Opal - December 17, 2010 at 7:34 pm |
Well I understand that awakening can be hard…i’ve had my fair share….i think…anyway just find something that you know will calm you down and just do that 🙂
Yuuki - December 19, 2010 at 7:23 pm |
hi my name is metzli but people calls me meshi my name means child of the moon :Di am from Mexico in this life :/ my passed live name was Selene which also means moon 😀 , i am 11 years old (about 2 turn 12) and i am a hybrid i have vampire blood from my dads family (hes not a vamp):D and i was born with the rabies that makes a person a werewolf (not real rabies):D my sister is a vamp so is her boyfriend there gonna start a coven we live in Sanford, nc 😛 i am going to start a coven 2 if any of yew want to join me yew are welcomed to. i have all of this except for the one for my dad 😛 pleas send me a message at meshirocks@yahoo.com i am available at anytime for yew to send me some pleas hit me up.
i am also sick because i haven’t had blood but yesterday i did im starting to recover. me and my sister did a blood oath yesterday(there was an eclipse) 😀 it was so awesome even though i am a hybrid i LOVE vamps i understand them to.
my eyes are silver in the early morning they are black and brown at day and when i get pissed the get red or all black (creepy huh) but pleas hit me up.:D
and yall lil MOTHER FUCKERS better stop yalls BULLSHIT or we will get yew i FUCKING mean it i will gush yewr eyes out and eat them with my fucking sushi!!!! then ill fucking suck yew fucking blood and i will fucking make yewr parents and sibiling watch me burn yew and tear yew into lil peices ok so back the FUCK up!!
meshi - December 21, 2010 at 2:13 pm |
hi my name is Alice.
i knew tht i waznt like everybody
else bc when i waz 5 my friend cut herself
and i smelled the blood and it felt like
i wanted it like it waz the only think
i have ever wanted so badly so
i ran and now tht im older i know
what i am and im so sacred my doc
told me tht it waz all in my head
but im sick now and i dont know
what to do my eyes changed
to this really dark brown but it
looks like black and when i get blood
my eyes turn into a very lite blue
but im just so scared i dont want this
i want to be like everyone else
but ik i cant so if anyone knowz
how to make this less harder
then plz let me know!
thx!
-Alice(ik tht im a vamp now should
i be happy bout this?
about being a vamp?)
HELP ME
alice - December 28, 2010 at 9:18 pm |
Yes,
you should be happy,
it is a gift.
though i know what you mean about the eyes…
i have that problem too.
i am from england and get
called the vamp girl every day.
its annoying but juss continue to drink n live ur life…
the exact same thing happened to me when i was 5 too
and i always knew i was different too. x
Opal - January 21, 2011 at 6:44 pm |
hi my name is alice,
thank you for helping me.
i still haven’t told anyone
and u were right bout how i should
continue to drink and live my life.
tht part helped me SO much!
itz just hard to find things
to drink from but i get it one way or another……
there’s only one problem tho……
itz hard to get people to understand
tht im different and i tht i like blood
and is it a bad thing if i get people
to let me drink from them?
cuz i kinda want it that badly
and itz getting harder and harder
to resist now…. plz help me!
-alice
ps. i just told 1 of my friendz
bout me and now they wont talk to me at all!!
what should i do now?
should i tell my friendz bout wht i am?
cuz i want their blood badly
and kinda want to ask them
if they would let me drink from them……
or do u think tht would b a weird thing
for me to ask them?
alice - May 7, 2011 at 9:57 pm
All you pussys on here
are straight up biullshitters.
Get tan and eat some veggies you twihards -_-“
Hdjxjxjdjdueugddt - January 1, 2011 at 12:21 am |
lol y r u on this website if u rnt curious.
Anyway all of these apply to me but snt sex supposed to do that
luv ya JAP
Jade - January 2, 2011 at 11:22 pm |
Because this website
took my sons life you
hapless mother fucker.
Hdjxjxjdjdueugddt - January 15, 2011 at 7:20 am |
umm…
really then your son
is a hapless mother fucker…
since he was…
oh so stupid enough to come on here…
just like all the other people on here right…
Yeah…
fuck of please…
because not all of us
are the mindless idiots…
like the twilight fanatics alright…
some of us actually take this serious…
some of us have the actual capacity
to believe in something that others do not…
Also if your son was smart enough
he’d contact someone on here…
and actually try and figure this out…
and maybe get actual answers
then the crap that other hippy yappy humans
write on here…
sigh…
please blame the others
not people like me or the very
other few that actually know
what they’re doing…
Thats all i’m asking.
Yuuki - January 16, 2011 at 8:54 pm
OMFG I HAVE ALL OF THESE THINGS!!!
If anyone know what that means,
please email me
ay nloheide@yahoo.com :DDD
I ♥ Blood!!!
Nikki - January 8, 2011 at 2:49 am |
Wow,
this place sure seems
to have sort of gone to hell,
I can’t believe how stupid some
people act in dismissing our kind
as people who lie.
There are some out there
that are part of our kind
and some who aren’t.
If you are then this place
can be useful otherwise
get the hell out!!!
Fire the Vampire - January 8, 2011 at 5:15 am |
Yeah sadly…
none of us that talk on here any more…
it’s been ahh there aren’t any words
for what this place has turned to…
Yuuki - January 13, 2011 at 11:56 pm |
I’ve always thought vampires were simply a made up mythical creature people tell others for amusement but then I thought..The idea of vampires had to come from somewhere. Maybe even a vampire their self? I mean if that were the case then the vamp wouldn’t expose their self of course. Ever since I turned 14 (15 now) I have been researching magick, shapeshifting, and vampirism. I found that the average joe (Anyone) can do magick and cast spells based on their mind power and visualization skills. I also learned that shapeshifting was only possible mentally. (believe me, I’ve tried to shapeshift. and there would be show offs exposing shapeshifting if it were a real serious thing) So now here its vampirism. I’ve come across a site called http://vampirewebsite.net and its the most helpful i’ve seen so far. This one is rather helpful to. I’ve already emailed the site owner today and am awaiting a response to whether he thinks I’m a vamp or not. now judging this site I’d say I am but I’d like to point something out and its a little important.
You can get sick from drinking blood. Even if it is cooked. The germs still lie there. You can even get aids etc so if your a vampire and are looking for hosts, then make sure your target is healthy. This is very important if your serious about blood. also your own blood? That’s the least most appealing to vampires lol.
There are also vampire slayers. For real and I am serious. They wont kill you unless you harm or kill any others.
And… Vampires. Do. Not. Sparkle. If you see yourself sparkling, your not a vampire so congrats you just admitted your a wannabe! (:
Brittani - January 8, 2011 at 7:02 pm |
i have mainly all of those
but not da sex one im like12 hello
but i don’t no im not srue i like
need help alot alot
pllzzz HELP ME SOON
Rayven - January 9, 2011 at 1:30 am |
i think i am a vampire.i have a lot of the traits not symptoms it is not a illness
ayden - January 16, 2011 at 5:56 am |
now then… this website has become…
hmm there arent words to describe wats going on…
humans … bogg off n leave NOW!
vampires and vamp to be’s plzzzz help me!
everyone at skool says i am a vamp n show me their necks.
im finding it hard to resist!
Helpp!!!
Opal - January 21, 2011 at 6:49 pm |
I know same here
Mikie - February 10, 2011 at 10:19 pm |
Whoa!
I have alot of these!
only I dont have my per yet im 12.
I sparkle in the sun 🙂
Jee - January 28, 2011 at 4:55 am |
-.-
NO DECENT SUPERNATURAL
FUCKING SPARKLES!!!
You human disgrace!!
Go back to reading that Twilight shit!
Yuuki - February 1, 2011 at 1:35 am |
Hey guys
I have been gone for exactly a year
but now I’m back!
And I have news!
I am now a full vampire!
Anyone loooking for guidance just ask.
vancha - January 30, 2011 at 9:01 pm |
hi yuuki were and when is the war
ayden - February 6, 2011 at 2:21 am |
Well I’m not going to just blabber it out to anyone; but when the time comes you will most surely know 😉
Yuuki - February 24, 2011 at 10:40 pm |
I think I am a vampire cuz all my friends think I am a vampire I have pale skin and really sharp teeth at school I was with 3 of my mates at the bottom of the field but one of my m8 fell and cut his arm blood was pourin down his arm and my other 2 mates had to pin me to the floor just to stop me killin him luckily no1 saw
Mikie - February 9, 2011 at 7:20 pm |
Help me I nearly killed another person today again!!!!!!!!!!
Mikie - February 10, 2011 at 10:26 pm |
Just find your place of equilibrium.
Find something that can calm you down. And don’t go just replying back that there is nothing in the world that possibly could; I’m pretty sure there is! So, like for me, when I get very angry I, most of the time, can’t control myself. What I do then is put on my iPod and listen to music 🙂 Or go to my room and sing my heart out. Because I can put this angry emotion into some sort of flow that won’t hurt anyone: including me.
Yuuki - February 24, 2011 at 10:44 pm
go see a psychiatrist seriously. thats not how vamps act.
I'm not crazys - March 8, 2011 at 5:49 am
i dont know if im a sang or a psi. i know im one of them. my skin will change clearness levels depending on my mood. i think that im a psi vamp, but im not sure. please help. i also have most of the talents.
J.B. - March 5, 2011 at 5:05 am |
i feel:
dejavu
only 1 friend who trusts me and the only one i get along with
feel xtremely energetic at night
the sun hurts my eyes
trance out easily
calls me a loner
feel lonely even when there are lots of people around me
and i believe in reincarnation;
hmm……..
maybe i am a vampire 🙂
Kyle - March 12, 2011 at 8:22 am |
oh and email me if somone can see someones aura through pictures ill send one
tell me if you can, email me at ranatics4life@ymail.com
Kyle - March 12, 2011 at 8:36 am |
i have 30 of these symptom!!
Gabriel - March 25, 2011 at 2:54 am |
omg is dis all true i m jst freezed listening dis things……is dis true or u r making people fools…ooo really d vampires exists?i havent yet come across ny of d 1
plzz ans my question……….is dis a fake ??
sanika - April 8, 2011 at 7:14 am |
No Sanika.. This is not fake we really do exist. It’s a pleasure to have met you. I am a REAL vampire. There are many more. You just don’t know they’re there.
JenJen - April 11, 2011 at 5:44 pm |
You meet them at least once a week,
some don’t even know they are Vampyres.
There are predators to hunt every species,
and that includes humans ^^ If you are bittin,
then most likely either
A) nothing happens,
B) You die while changing,
C) most UNLIKELY u change into one,
but 99% chance u wont x)
Saromin - April 27, 2011 at 10:03 pm |
i have holl the answer rigth how can these be possible
VAMPIREGIRL - April 9, 2011 at 3:00 am |
hey im a VAMPIREBOY you should message me or hell il even give you my number if you want?
Casey Richardson - August 19, 2011 at 2:06 pm |
whoah…. i had all symptoms!!!
kate - April 9, 2011 at 5:37 am |
Yuuki,
u know where I could talk to Selene again?
Hadn’t been on here for over a year lol…
and yeh,
the topic did get sligthly…
well, say it this way –
this website doesnt include ALL the fact 😉
Saromin - April 27, 2011 at 9:56 pm |
hey my name is alice and its getting harder and harder to resist the urge to drink. i told one of my friends yesterday and they said i waz a freak and tht she waz gonna go and tell everybody and now ppl r calling me vampgirl and all i want to do is b like everybody else. even my boyfriend dumped me saying tht i needed help. my eyes hav gone back to being the color brown bc i havent had blood in a week and idk wht to do anymore!!!!! HELP ME!!!!!!! it hurts so bad and now wheneva im talking to someone at my skool im alwayz thinking of wht it would b like if they would let me drink from them……. i just dont no how i could ask someone it they will let me drink from them or should i just take it from them? and if i cant get blood from a human then how do i get it??? HELP ME!!!!! someone!!!! anyone!!!!! HELP ME!!!!!
-alice
alice - May 8, 2011 at 8:14 pm |
Hello, the first thing you need to do is calm down, i know that your going through a hard time, believe me, it was hard for me too. How ever i am one who is usually alone amongst the crowd. if there is one thing i have learned is that we should never take from others whom are innocent, you don’t want to hurt or scare others do you? as for me, i am a vegetarian vampire, because i cook a lot i have access to animal blood, so i substitute it for human blood. if you have more questions you can contact me at: renkun555@gmail.com.
Until the future wills it that we speak again,
Fire The Vampire (J.P.R. or J.P.S.E.G.)
Fire the Vampire - May 12, 2011 at 3:50 am |
lol
I have 31 of those symptoms.
I was on another website before
looking at stuff like this but on
that one there’s a noise you listen to
and if you can hear it then you have
the hearing of a vampire.
The noise is supposed to be extremely quiet
(almost silent) but when I listened to it it was
loud and painful,
so painful that I actually dropped to
the ground and I couldnt breath.
When the noise ended I check my volume
on my computer and it was almost muted.
When I find the website I’ll put it up.
(I asked my little brother if he had
heard anything (he was in the same room)
and he said no)
Raisa - May 9, 2011 at 4:19 pm |
if any one is looking for information you can contact me at renkun555@gmail.com
Fire the Vampire - May 12, 2011 at 4:03 am |
hi Fire the vampire itz Alice
i think im gonna email you soon
if thtz ok with you bc i hav some questions for you
thanks again
~alice
alice - May 14, 2011 at 12:32 am |
Of course it’s okay to ask, i am always willing to help out our kind.
Fire the Vampire - May 14, 2011 at 1:59 am
hi im Alice i really want blood badly…….
i cant take it anymore!!!!!
i told one of my good friends and she
told me i needed help and tht this was
all in my head…… wht should i do?!?!?
i dont cook alot so i cant get animal blood
and the friend tht i told kinda told everybody
at my skool and it really suckz cuz everybody
calls me vampgirl and this one guy is such an asshole
cuz he told me i should just kill my self cuz im stupid
to think im a vampire but i dont just think it i know it!
And today at skool a girl got cut and i couldnt hold it back……..
it smelled ssssssoooooooo good!!!!
and i kinda pushed her to the ground
and was about to bite her then i got up
and walked out of the skool crying bc i dont want
to be a monster i just want to be normal!!!!
i wish i knew a really vampire….
they would get wht im talkin bout
alice - May 13, 2011 at 11:20 pm |
Stay away from the blood, it only makes you crave more. Resist your urges and needs. Do what I do and totally deny your vampire like characteristics. I know what you are going through, and I know that you can fight off the urges. The only thing that separates vampires from humans is that the vampires give into there desires for the taste of blood on their lips.
Lay Off The Vampire Web. - May 15, 2011 at 5:07 am |
hi fire the vampire ok well i think im gonna email you bc i just dont know what to do anymore
~alice
alice - May 14, 2011 at 4:58 pm |
You people are stupid! Real vampires don’t shimmer in the sun, instead they develop an unusual rash that goes away within an hour of no sunlight exposure. They crave blood, but also like some food.
Lets just get this straight, if your obsessed about vampires, more than likely you are NOT one.
By the way, I have every symptom on the list and yet I am not interested in becoming a vampire.
Lay Off The Vampire Web. - May 15, 2011 at 5:00 am |
o.m.g i have everything on the list!!
O.O but i am still 12 though and i have
strong sexual desires!
there was even a time that my cousin
was stabbed and i have to clean the blood..
and i found myself drooling..
its like i want to lick the blood off the floor.. !!!
gosh and wat a coincidence i was born
on the day of the dead or halloween!!
freaky! does that mean i’m a vamp
whenever i take vampire quizzes
i always got “full vampire blood” or “dracula’s cousin”
wat does that suppose to mean??
am i really a vampire??
kate galagala - June 1, 2011 at 12:03 am |
i am really scared i tried the whole blood red pale skin thing and it…well i felt tingly inside and my friend Kailani was over and we were sitting in the chair and she grabbed my hand and said ” O M G NAOMI!!!!! your hand is freezing” and i grabbed her hand and put it next to my cheek and it was really REALLY warm! i am scared sp please if your reading…and oh yeah and she did the spell thing 10 times and feels the same but i think she is warm..so…please if your watching then leave some tips or some advice for me! thanks! -naomi
naomi - June 19, 2011 at 6:27 am |
Wow i have only three that i dont have
Weird
Anjelica - June 26, 2011 at 12:41 pm |
Anyone notice that when you go
awh’ile without blood that you
dont have as much energy or power
skill wise?
Gutzman - July 3, 2011 at 7:20 am |
-sigh-
Will you stop saying “omg..I have all of these..I have most of these…I love drinking blood…I sparkle”
-.- if you are really a vampire in the first place…you wouldn’t react like that….can’t you people think at least bit logically.
I have all of these…but I’m not a vampire…I’m still not sure what the fuck I am…but even though I experiance all of these *traits*…they’re NOT symptoms…doesn’t mean jack shit.
So please before you go on here
screaming like a little fan girl
think very hard if you being a vampire
is an ACTUAL possiblity.
I’m not saying ur not or w/e…
but at least think about it for
a day or so and then comment on here…
because I know that there are many people
that are confused of who they are.
It maybe just a thing you’re going through
or you have a ‘god-complex’
or…you really do have supernaturality in your blood…I’m not an expert so I won’t be judging
And those people that come and bash us on here…you’ve just stepped a lot lower then human scum…seriously…it’s just annoying as fuck that you can’t except what other people believe in.
Anyway… if there are any of you that still keep in touch with your sanity and really trully believe that you are of a supernatural descent then do please contact me at any point…and I will be sure to help you out…or direct you to a person that can help you 🙂
Please feel free to e-mail me at vampire_yuuki66@yahoo.com
(sigh..despite the name of my e-mail…I couldn’t think of anything simple at the moment..so I picked that…don’t give me stupid comments about it please)
ALSO…if you’re just gonna e-mail me to bash me about how you believe in something else or that you think I’m wrong or that I’m a complete and utter idiot…feel free to do so…I won’t stop you…My imbox doesn’t have a personal gaurd…but just to say…that kinda shit is very childish and shows me even more how you have more roots of a human then a respectful supernatural.
HOPE THAT SOME OF YOU WHO ACTUALLY READ THINGS DO THING ABOUT WHAT I JUST WROTE
then again…I doubt it…but hey..one can hope 😉
Peace Out,
Yuuki
Yuuki - July 5, 2011 at 4:20 am |
Wow I have 32 of these above and I can smell blood easily….. I wonder if I am a vampire……
Charlie12981 - July 7, 2011 at 4:14 pm |
Whoa…I’ve not been on here in forever…
anyways, looks like I missed quite a bit 😛
We really ought to get the Legion of Six back together 🙂
good times, good times…
Tess - July 19, 2011 at 9:13 pm |
Definitely….
I wish that we’d get together and
talk about the things we’ve missed…
we really haven’t talked
for at least half a year
Yuuki - July 26, 2011 at 4:31 pm |
I can levitate and usually
in the full moon I can fly.
sometimes,
I sit the trees and watch
the forest come to life.
AM I A VAMPIRE!?
Damien - July 22, 2011 at 8:01 am |
Just because you can levitate
doesn’t necessarly mean you are a vampire…
there are some other species that can do this as well
Yuuki - July 26, 2011 at 4:29 pm |
i have most of the symptoms so according to this i’m a vampire, kl
rachael - July 27, 2011 at 10:24 pm |
Traits, child…not symptoms. Being a type of race is not a disease or a sickness.
Yuuki - August 1, 2011 at 4:59 pm |
You are quite right Yuuki. it seems like many people dont understand that, but some do and perhaps eventually those who call them symptoms will learn.
Fire the Vampire - September 15, 2011 at 8:49 pm
what does dressing a certain way have to do with being a vampire?
Jon - July 28, 2011 at 6:32 pm |
It isn’t a certain way but rather…the type of clothing you choose. Not many humans these days would want to wear silk or leather and in all black or other dark colors. I mean you may think oh but goths do it…well human race really did change the meaning of vampires ;P
Yuuki - August 1, 2011 at 5:02 pm |
i have been thinking about if i am a vampire or not for a long time now and i think i am if your going to say i am not a vampire go ahead it will not effect me
ayden - August 1, 2011 at 7:36 am |
i wish there was a way to truely tell if i am a vampire or not i mean i have alot of traits but they can only say so much
ayden - August 1, 2011 at 7:41 am |
and i am only twelve
ayden - August 1, 2011 at 7:46 am |
Dear Ayden,
Many of people who stumbled upon this website have their inner doubts. So did I. Just because you have a lot of traits doesn’t necessarily mean you are a vampire. But then again it could. It really depends on a lot of different factors. And don’t doubt yourself; just because you’re 12 doesn’t mean you can’t be one. I’ve learned that true vampires have their awakening within the time of puberty. . . and well, 12 is that age when puberty starts to hit.
If you truly want to know… I suggest doing more research on yourself and your family and ancestors. I’d first start of questioning your family tell them that you’re very fascinated about your family roots and they just might give you some information that you need. Don’t go with the old “it’s a project for school on family trees” They will definitely not share the most important information with you then because it would mean it gets out to the rest of the world; even if it is just your classroom.
That’s the basics. If you really are anxious I would even try to go to a fortune teller or a psychic (I’d preferably go to a psychic though) and let them tell you something about you. But you have to be really careful when going to one. They could rip you off very easily. And not many psychics are the good kinda type ;P You have to be very smart going about this.
I wish you the best on your journey of figuring who you are. And even if you do turn out to just be a human…don’t worry they count too 😉
Yuuki - August 1, 2011 at 5:11 pm |
ok im ten years old n the stuff u said is mostly true but not the sex arts really i like bllod i like the night more than day n when we go swimming n we have to go outside my eyes hurt easy outside n one question do real vampires have fangs if so when am i going to get mine?
makayla - August 4, 2011 at 4:17 am |
Well if you truly are a vampire…they will come out one day or another 😉
Yuuki - August 5, 2011 at 4:18 am |
parts* blood*
makayla - August 4, 2011 at 4:19 am |
i think me and my friend is a vampire cause i love blood i have sharp teeth but fangs are only supposed to come out wen ur biting someone and me and my friend are fast heal quick and hav a urge 2 bite people and im 10 and my friends 12
lily-rose - August 12, 2011 at 10:05 am |
yes this all true for me acting this way because I stay up still morin and wake up at night and the sun made my eyes hurt and when I was lil I always bit my brother and even now I want to bite people and whenever I bleed I get a urge to drink blood and I love blood and I have very sharp teeth where fangs are suppose to be and I’m only 12 and everything fits me
Alayna Current - August 18, 2011 at 5:12 am |
i have all of these symptoms i hate the sun i am more active at night i have 4 freinds i have a girlfreind that im close to we only hang out in the dark my pets love me i LOVE blood i drink it a lot from my freinds i wil purpoisly cut them so i can feast im only 13 im very tired in the day time i love the dark i can see extremly well in the dark i am very quick i race and beat ppl in track and im not even in track i have occasinle feelings of deja vu i would love to meet and become freinds with others like me if ur like me and want to messasge me please dont hesitate ecspecially if your a female at the age of 13 who experiences basiclly all of the symptoms i do i also have mood swings a lot so if you message me or even get ahold of me on the phone and im angry or tired try again bcuz i would love to meet others out there like me i have dark hair and dark green eyes my freinds are ocasinily noticing my teeth are very sharp i have actully zoned out and bit random ppl even my own 18 year old sister and yes i drew there blood it was very good i wil be getting on this website possibly occasinily and i have a cousin who is my age who has all the things happen to him that i do we are from missouri or MO in the united states and now im going to go cut myself for some good old BLOOD well anyways please message me and goodbye
Casey Richardson - August 19, 2011 at 1:53 pm |
i really think i am one ……
chelsie - August 20, 2011 at 5:03 am |
vampires DONT FUCKING SPARKLE GO BACK TO TWILIGHT U NOOBS
princess serenity - August 21, 2011 at 5:39 am |
VAMPIRES DONT FUCKING SPARKLE U NOOBS
princess serenity - August 21, 2011 at 5:40 am |
lols
how u think that vamps do exist?
no vamps exist.this a freaking idea comes from books, films extra
no vamps exist.
timekiller - August 22, 2011 at 12:29 pm |
time killer shut up or i will hunt ur ass down u son of a bitch!!!!!
ani - September 26, 2011 at 12:07 am |
It is astonishing to think about how many people here are clueless as hell and not actually vampires. I know some of you are, but the amount of auras that betray the truth that they aren’t really vampires, or that they just don’t understand what the traits are and call them symptoms thinking it’s a disease are extreme. many of our kind have gifts, they can be useful, but don’t act like they give you some kind of control or influence over others. i have the ability to feel others energies even through writing, i one more than one occasion have seen flashes, visions if you you will, of the future, and they, more often than not, come true. i am no psychic who can tell the future to the exact micro-comic event, but i see important things. i now realize the wave, the tsunami i saw was not hitting our coast, but the japan coast. i have had days when these feelings have crushed me and killed me, so to speak. i have been flooded with them. there are days when i get angry and as a result my hand heats up. there are times when, if I’m holding a polished stone, that the heat is strong enough to make the stone hot to the touch, while my hand is just barely warm.
Fire the Vampire - September 15, 2011 at 9:13 pm |
morgan am i a vampire?????
daniiiz - September 17, 2011 at 8:40 pm |
33….
and my vampire friend had a feeling i was one…
so, not sure if i am…
Berry (Alexyss) - September 20, 2011 at 2:12 pm |
if you just gonna fucking hate on this shit then dont look it up bitches fuck you vvampires exist
zeyalon - September 21, 2011 at 12:59 am |
i was a vampire for 3 weeks and i dint even notice i was even one because i did a spell about 3 weeks ago and im only a 11 years old! i am a vampire expert and i studyed vampires my whole life and im finally one yea!!!!!!
ani - September 26, 2011 at 12:03 am |
im new to this website so plz dont be mean to me and i am a real vampire and i mean it
ani - September 26, 2011 at 12:05 am |
omg i’m a vampire :O
eren - October 14, 2011 at 9:52 pm |
oh god… I AM a vampire…
please don’t hate me but i have some werewolf blood too.
Berry (Alexyss) - October 16, 2011 at 9:43 pm |
sorry that i have not been on lately i just got internet
ayden - October 17, 2011 at 6:17 am |
i have been wondering what is a good place to get blood i mean i am only 12 and thank you yuki for what you said i hope that our paths will cross someday
ayden - October 17, 2011 at 6:22 am |
there are some recipies online that can give u a nice healthy portion of blood into your daily meal but you have to be careful…make sure it’s always sanitized and cooked through though 😛
Maybe one day we will all meet who knows 🙂
yuukisara - October 18, 2011 at 12:37 am |
No clue why my name changed .-. But it’s still me btw XD same old Yuuki <3
yuuki - October 18, 2011 at 2:23 am |
thanks
ayden - October 19, 2011 at 2:26 am |
no problem
yuuki - October 20, 2011 at 11:52 pm |
my picture is going to change but it will still be me
ayden - October 19, 2011 at 2:27 am |
and here is my new picture i might use my old one sometimes but it is still me
ayden - October 19, 2011 at 2:29 am |
Holy crap not been on here in ages, NEED A LEGION OF SIX MEETING ASAP! Seeing and hearing thinsg taht i shouldn’t need to know what it is…
jade - October 21, 2011 at 12:47 am |
Ello 😀
If you want shoot me a note on facebook or e-mail me at better_faster_stronger6@yahoo.com
yuuki - October 21, 2011 at 2:25 am |
Oh my god, I haven’t been on this site for soo long o.o My computer refused to load the page before now because of the millions of comments, I suppose 🙂 But anyway, it’s Selene, and I plan to make an account on here soon, so if you see another Selene – it’s me ^^ And Jade, I completely agree, the legion of six needs to start having regular meetings! We used to get on Saromin’s chat and talk all the time. I’ll try to be on more often, hopefully we can get a good group session in sometime, talk about what’s been going on 🙂
PS. If anyone wants to shoot me an email, I got a new one (though the legion of six members probably already know it), it’s selene.vaux@yahoo.com
Selene
Selene - October 21, 2011 at 4:15 am |
Hell yeah, getting back on the chat would be awesome >:D Tess is back xD I changed a little over the past few months, so sorry if I scare ya 😉 But yeah, seriously, getting on the chat… best few months of my life if I’m honest 😛
Tess - October 21, 2011 at 9:42 pm |
Good thing nothing really scares me, haha ^.^ And, same here, I used to love talking to everyone on the chat xD We’ve got to figure out when would be a good time for us all to be on there 🙂
Selene
Selene - October 22, 2011 at 4:02 am |
who all is the legion of six i mean i know jade yuuki tess and selene and is there any chance of me joining
ayden - October 22, 2011 at 4:25 am |
The Legion of 6 consists of me (Tess), Saromin, Selene, Jade, Yuuki and Samantha. Others have joined in the past, but they drift away and don’t commit; plus the legion has sorta disbanded so we’re gonna try and get it together again.
You really need to prove your commited to be one of the Legion, but overall, it’s Saromin you gotta ask, he’s the one who sorta created it.
Tess - October 22, 2011 at 4:39 pm |
Okay, as from now, I will be on the chat every time i am on the laptop, so feel free to come find me, you Legion of 6 members 🙂
Here’s the link if you need it again:
http://clans.kk5.org/#/online-chat/4541801063
Tess - October 22, 2011 at 5:18 pm |
Okay see you there Tess =)
Saromin - October 22, 2011 at 5:30 pm |
Hey, I just read the stuff this site says about vampires and it’s a relief that it all matches me
Xavier - October 25, 2011 at 12:55 am |
just cause it matches doesn’t ultimately mean you are 😉
yuuki - October 25, 2011 at 1:52 am |
ok thanks sorry i have not been on recently computer got a virus
ayden - October 25, 2011 at 5:47 am |
Interested to know more or what, mate??
We’ll need to check you’re legit before joining, of course, but yeah, more info would be good 🙂
Tess - October 25, 2011 at 3:33 pm |
Yeah, if you’d like to get in touch, my email is selene.vaux@yahoo.com If you have any questions, or anything, feel free to contact.
Selene - October 25, 2011 at 7:44 pm |
I figured that but still
Xavier - October 25, 2011 at 10:21 am |
Reading those signs for the first seemed odd to me, even though I am not pale skin, eating regular food never really hit the spot or it just some times burns, however my eyes hurt doing the day out in the sun, the lights seem more brighter. I would rather sleep the day away and stay up till the sun comes up. I have very little to no friends at all. At time I don’t care and other times I do care.
Nancy - October 26, 2011 at 8:45 am |
People tend to tell me how different my canines are from theres, there a little more pointy not by much, but if you could see them, you would laugh with agreement if I came up to you and said “Hey don’t I have vampire like teeth”. I have thought about blood quite a lot whilst hitting puberty, and when ever I cut myself the first thing I do straight away is try to suck the blood out of my finger, sometimes I start to accidentally hurt myself by sucking to hard “Thats what she said” 😉 but seriously, I am also young looking for my age, and I am nothing like my parents at home, neither do I look anything like them. There is a very faint black line around my iris and I do feel very much alive when coming night time, but my skin it quite tanned. I have insane mood swings, i’m either very happy, or very angry and want to hurt something, I never have a craving for other peoples blood, but it does cross my mind when I see there blood, “Shall I drink it”?
George Cox - October 26, 2011 at 10:00 pm |
People tend to tell me how different my canines are from theres, there a little more pointy not by much, but if you could see them, you would laugh with agreement if I came up to you and said “Hey don’t I have vampire like teeth”. I have thought about blood quite a lot whilst hitting puberty, and when ever I cut myself the first thing I do straight away is try to suck the blood out of my finger, sometimes I start to accidentally hurt myself by sucking to hard “Thats what she said” 😉 but seriously, I am also young looking for my age, and I am nothing like my parents at home, neither do I look anything like them. There is a very faint black line around my iris and I do feel very much alive when coming night time, but my skin it quite tanned. I have insane mood swings, i’m either very happy, or very angry and want to hurt something, I never have a craving for other peoples blood, but it does cross my mind when I see there blood, “Shall I drink it”?
........ - October 26, 2011 at 10:09 pm |
Did you mean to send that message twice, mate?? Haha no worries 😛
Tess - October 27, 2011 at 6:19 am |
no i did not :L ma bad
........ - October 27, 2011 at 9:02 pm
i dont know if i am a vampire smoebody tell me if i am one
max - October 26, 2011 at 11:54 pm |
uuummmmmmm….. to do that one of us would have to meet you. You have to decide. Do a lot of research first.
Adimin - October 30, 2011 at 9:09 pm |
if i don’t get on for a few days it is because i am sick i mean i feel like i am gunna die i have no idea why i feel so sick i mean i went to sleep woke up and felt horrible
ayden - October 27, 2011 at 8:19 am |
i feel a lot better now that i have got some sleep
ayden - October 28, 2011 at 4:57 am |
Hey its been a while since i have been on, but now i am back and i have news……… i am also using a different user name.
Adimin - October 30, 2011 at 9:07 pm |
Hi 🙂 What was your username before? And what’s the news?
Selene - October 31, 2011 at 2:22 am |
sometimes i usually faint when im expose to the sun
and im always attracted to people blood
jinXlll - November 1, 2011 at 2:52 am |
I really DO think I’m a half-vampire and half-werewolf because most of these symptoms except the s*x and period part have happened to me. The sun burns me more than usual but not TO much. I want blood, but not so much that I might kill someone. I think I am part werewolf because I LOVE steak, I have a FEW doggish manners, I eat my chicken wings in a abnormal way, and I am really strong even though I am only 4″5. I also believe in real magic, werewolves, vampires, centaurs, unicorns, and all those stuff. And don’t be biased against me because of this. This is my belief and I don’t care what you “bullies” out there say.
Sincerely,
Cyntra Vendetta Spector
Cyntra Spector - November 1, 2011 at 8:07 pm |
I have 30 of the symptoms.
I have always thought that I was very different that other people.
I would really like to talk with someone but don’t trust many people.
And I would like to know more about all of this.
Please reply to me only if you know what you are talking about.
I also have an autoimmune disease that my doctors cannot figure out.
I have been sick with it since I was 9 and I have blood
symptoms too that at any given time could cause
me to bleed to death.
I am weak all the time.
I do however love the taste of blood!
I always have and I have had an obsession
with vampires even before I really
knew what they were.
I eat my steaks almost raw,
I have people that can not watch me
eat steak because of the amount of
blood in my plate.
So what do you think?
lovelyelefant - November 3, 2011 at 3:18 pm |
Oh something else…..
I am just now putting two and two together.
I need someone to talk to
so that I can get on with things.
lovelyelefant - November 3, 2011 at 3:26 pm |
If you’re serious about this, and you sound like you are, shoot me an email @ selene.vaux@yahoo.com I’m glad to help and answer any of your questions.
Selene - November 3, 2011 at 3:45 pm |
Sent you an email.
lovelyelefant - November 3, 2011 at 8:24 pm
Legion members:
Something’s going on. I went to my forest yesterday, and on every tree at least one branch has been ripped from it’s trunk, but it’s still in the air. I found carvings on a few trees as well, one had markings that looked like ] I T and there were others i can’t replicate on a keyboard. A bird’s legs had been ripped from it’s body and draped on a low-branch, but when i went back that way, it was gone. I keep getting weird sick-feelings that make me feel ill and perfectly healthy at the same time.
Get on the chat, I know something’s going on with all of us, not just me. See you there 🙂
Tess - November 3, 2011 at 5:58 pm |
All of these tell me. Lol wtf! Like they are all true about me!
Cassandra - November 5, 2011 at 3:31 am |
Honostly, my friends think vampires aren’t real. Take it from me, that’s not true. Every one of those facts up there are ALL that I have. Except for the sex part… I also have some traits of the Bulvarian vampire. I haven’t told my parents. Just 3 friends. I really do believe I am one. I don’t care what anyone says. I am confident. I have SHARP teeth, I have a BIG interest in vampires, obviously. The sun does burn my eyes. It doesn’t KILL me dramatically but it burns my eyes more rash than it does to mortals. I do believe. And the night is when I do some work or something. I think better and I am awake more during the night. I looked on Ancestory.com… I am a believer. (:
Kim (@JackSkellLuvr) - November 6, 2011 at 4:56 am |
Oh yeah. Rumor has it vampires can read minds. I have been. A LOT lately, now. Another rumor that is a DEFFINITE maybe to me is that they can KINDA see what’s gonna happen in the future. Yeah maybe like the dreams. MAYBE. I mean like, I GUESS like that. I am a vamp. and I’m PROUD! (:
Kim (@JackSkellLuvr) - November 6, 2011 at 5:08 am |
Careful not to blow your own trumpet too much, mate…
Tess - November 6, 2011 at 5:01 pm |
Yes, some vampires can read minds and tell the future, but it’s called being psychic, not because they’re vampires. And being psyhcic doesn’t prove that you’re a vampire in any way. I’m not saying you’re not a vampire, I’m just saying, being psychic doesn’t mean that you are one.
Selene - November 6, 2011 at 5:22 pm |
i did some reserch and it tells me that i am a vampire but cant tell
max - November 10, 2011 at 1:37 am |
Hi max, if you want some help or have some questions, feel free to email me at renkunrose@gmail.com
Fire the Vampire - November 15, 2011 at 7:10 am |
I am 12 and have many of these signs!
I have read on other websites and in books and have even done an online quiz that says i am a true vampire!
I have sharp teeth and have cut my tounge many times!
I I have pale skin.
Ever since a young age I have complained about the sun burning me.
I have always had problems sleeping at night spending most of the night awake and also when I cut myself I always suck the blood!
I dont know if I am a vampire or not is it just luck that i have many of these signs and am stronger faster and smarter then most people in my age and feel happy in the dark?
If anyone can tell me if i am really a vampire it would help!
I have always loved vampires since a young age.
The list goes on…
Also i dont think I was bitten and my parents are probaly not vampires so if I am one how can that be??
Tegan
Tegan - November 13, 2011 at 11:02 pm |
Hi Tegan
I would like to know everything because the more i know the easier i can tell if your a vampire. I myself am a very strong vampire because I’m extremely gifted. I’m not a normal vampire i can do things many of us cant do. And just because no 1 in your family was bitten doesn’t mean that your not a vampire. being a vampire also has to do with your soul.
~alice
alice - November 14, 2011 at 11:23 pm |
Hi I’m Alice
i haven’t been on this site 4 a while because it took awhile for me to change to a full vampire. so if any1 is looking for answers about being a vampire i can help. i know its scary at times and your craving for blood gets stronger and sometimes it gets so bad that you think your gonna just give into it and sometimes you do. i know how hard it gets but trust me when i say this that yes it does and will get better. if any1 needs help or is just looking for answers you can email me at No1Blonde@comcast.net or you can text me @ (805)410-8399
~alice
alice - November 14, 2011 at 11:08 pm |
Hey does any1 know of a coven in NY? because there in danger right now…….
~alice
alice - November 15, 2011 at 12:17 am |
There are tons of covens in NY, what kind of danger are you speaking of?
Selene - November 15, 2011 at 3:31 am |
death
~alice
alice - November 16, 2011 at 12:28 am
i saw a coven die in one of my visions(i have visions of death)
~alice
alice - November 16, 2011 at 12:37 am
i need someones help asap.
my email is ashoenfeld18@yahoo.com.
i have questions and i need advice on what to do about certain things.
it would help me out alot!
thanks.
alexandria - November 15, 2011 at 3:53 am |
i can help you if you need help
~alice
alice - November 16, 2011 at 12:30 am |
please help me im very scared right now if anyone can help me then thank you a bunch i got 31 of those symptoms im kinda fast but im not the fastest.
i can tell when someone is sad mad angry happy or depressed. i have a bunch of de’ja vus and and they are vey acurate it scares me to think tht im a vampire but im not a 100 percent sure if i am really one.
i have a really dark black ring around the outer part of my eye and by the smell or the way it looks outside i can tell when its going to rain snow be cloudy or be a nice day i have dreams about me sucking my friends and familys blood and sometimes animals . anmials love me im great with animals and children but when someone pisses me off i just go off like a fire cracker i think about how it would feel to drinksiomen else blood i thnk and i feel that it would be great and amazing but whenever my friend accedtialy cuts her self on a chair or her binder i have to walk awways or think of something else because im so confused about what to do i can minipulate people into doing things that i want them to do by playing tricks on them.
i can jump very high. i have a boyfriend and when i look into his eyes its like i controll him like i have him under a trans i am very strong for my age like very strong i do mixed martial arts and kick boxing but before that ive been natrually strong.
my tetth are very sharp but when t i had turned 11 in january my teeth have gotten sharper way sharper . eithe people trust me or not trust me at all . like teachers they dont trust me at al i was trying to open my locker and a girl behind me had like a poster and i rubbed my finger and got a paper cut i barley bleed but when i do bleed i bleed alot or sometimes very little but tht time a kinda bleed alot i wen to the bathroom and sucked mmy blood until my paper cut stopped bleeding then i had they energy i wasnt tired it was like the blood made me feel alive.
im kinda at war with my self if anyone can give me some advice on how to tell for sure that i am a vampire pleas help me out and my skin is not that pale but im am kinda light and the sun bugs the fuck out of me ive trained my self to go to bed at night time because in used to never go to sleep but since i was in elemtary school at the time i had to go to sleep pat night becasue i would fall asleep in class now im 12 AND IM IN 7TH GRADE …
LIKE I SAID BEFORE IS THEIR ANYWAY
I CAN FOrSURE TELL THT IMA VAMPIRE PLEASE HELP
tatiana - November 17, 2011 at 5:06 pm |
hello tatiana please email me at ashoenfeld18@yahoo.com if possible,
i read your whole story nd im very willing to help and answer
questions that may help you.
please email me with your name and concern or question.
im andria by the way.
andria poland - November 18, 2011 at 10:05 am |
THANK YOU BUT I CANT EMAIL YOU BECAUSE MY
INTERNET IS OUT OF SERVICE BUT IM DOING
THIS ON MY PHONE ..
AND THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR YOUR HELP..
WELL WHEN I GET MAD MY EYES GET A DARKER COLOR
MY EYES ARE NATRUALLY LIGHT BROWN
SO WHEN I GET ANGRY MY EYES GET LIKE A DARKER BROWN
OR SOMETIMES WHEN IM EVER MORE ANGREY THAN USALLY MY
EYES GET A DARK RED THAT IT LOOKS LIKE A BERGENDY
COLOR PLEASE TELL ME IS THAT NORMAL
TATIANA - November 18, 2011 at 2:58 pm
hi tatiana
i’m a vampire and i know its scary
and the change is hard but i can help you.
~alice
alice - November 20, 2011 at 12:26 am |
hi Tatiana
your going through the change right now.
everything will be fine soon but your going
to have to find out how your going to get blood.
i live off of blood and i have found away
to get blood when ever i need it and its
fresh from the humans.
all of my friends are emo and they know
I’m a vampire and they give me their
blood whenever I need it.
so try to find out where your going
to get blood from and if you ever have
any questions you can email me
at No1Blonde@comcast.net
and to answer your question yes its normal
for your eyes to change color like that.
~alice
alice - November 20, 2011 at 12:55 am |
Pssssssssssssssssst, if you really think you’re a vampire, you have problems.
Not trying to be a dick, but seriously, it’s about as believable as me being a bird.
Rimjob - November 19, 2011 at 12:33 am |
hi I’m alice
ALL OF YOU HUMANS GET OFF
THIS SITE AND LEAVE US ALONE!
YOU HAVE NO RIGHT SAYING THAT
WE HAVE PROBLEMS!
WE DON’T HAVE PROBLEMS AND THIS ISN’T FAKE!
VAMPIRES ARE REAL AND I KNOW THIS BECAUSE
I AM A VAMPIRE AND KNOWING HOW EASY IT IS
TO KILL YOU HUMANS I TRY NOT TO GET WORKED UP
BUT SOON MY KIND WILL BE AT THE TOP
AND THE WORLD WILL KNOW WERE REAL!
SOON WE WONT HAVE TO HIDE WHO WE ARE!
WERE REAL AND IF I WAS A HUMAN I WOULD BE SCARED
RIGHT NOW BECAUSE THERE ARE MORE VAMPIRES IN THE WORLD
AND SOON WERE ALL GOING TO HAVE ONE CHOICE
VAMPIRES ALL JOIN TOGETHER OR SIDE WITH
THE HUMANS AND STAY AT THE BOTTOM……
WE NEED TO SHOW THE STUPID HUMANS
THAT THEY SHOULD FEAR US
AND NOT CALL US FAKES AND MYTHS!
~alice
alice - November 20, 2011 at 12:38 am |
i’m a vampire i used a vampire spell because
i can’t help it with the vampires and i will
suck your blood i can suck blood anytime
and so i can survive
alexandra - November 19, 2011 at 7:51 pm |
i love blood i will suck your blood and i’m driving
crazy because i’m a vampire and fly and run super fast
and help anyone because they say help no one
belive’s me that i’m a vampire
alexandra - November 19, 2011 at 7:56 pm |
i have vampire kids they drank blood i will too
alexandra - November 19, 2011 at 7:57 pm |
i’m in a vampire club because i’m a vampire
no one will kill me i’m a good vampire
and a bad vampire because i drink blood
i will drink blood because i’m a vampire with fangs
alexandra - November 19, 2011 at 8:02 pm |
I’ve never heard of a vampire club before.
I know there are covens and I know this because
I’m a part of a vampire coven and were working
to get all vampires to join together and if anyone
lives in New York or Maryland and is a part of a coven
or are a vampire then soon you will hear about
how you only have to choices join together
or side with the humans.
If you side with the humans then you better
protect your selves because its time we show
the humans were real were not fake and
we’re not myths!
Soon the humans will have no chance
and we will take are place at the top
of the food chain and the stupid little
humans will be at the bottom!
~alice
alice - November 20, 2011 at 3:59 pm |
Calm down, seriously.
I’m all for vampires being made known and that,
but…seriously.
That’s just insulting.
I’m not a vampire,
the only thing that makes me ‘special’
or ‘interesting’ in any way is my sponsor,
and at least 5 others here would agree with me.
P.S.
For an all-knowing strong, immortal vampire?
Might want to work on your grammar,
just saying.
Tess - November 20, 2011 at 7:22 pm
don’t say the word blood or i will drink your blood
alexandra - November 19, 2011 at 8:07 pm |
Hi I’m alice if anyone needs help or has a question
then you can email me @ No1Blonde@comcast.net
~alice
alice - November 20, 2011 at 12:40 am |
Okay, guys?
Going a little over-the-top, here,
dontcha think?
I thought I was a shape shifter,
but I’m not.
I’m much luckier than that.
You guys can believe what you want,
it’s a free world,
but threatening and acting like you know
everything won’t get you very far…
No offence intended, here,
okay, just a little heads up.
Tess - November 20, 2011 at 7:16 pm |
Isn’t this a little brash?
don’t get me wrong,
I can tell why human ignorance might irritate you…
but what can you expect?
They’ve been raised in a age of disbelief,
with twilight and true blood and other such lies
fueling their ‘truth’ that vampires aren’t real.
Perhaps you ought rethink,
Hitler tried to change the world,
to fit his ideal vision.
Now I think most people agree that he was wrong…
Maybe you should look for another way,
not telling you to.
Your choice of course.
but humans really aren’t going to accept vampires,
what if you loose? they outnumber you,
might it not be a good thing you are unknown?
Do you not think the wise vampires of times gone past
would have let themselves fall away from human notice
for a reason?
Cedonia - November 20, 2011 at 7:40 pm |
Isn’t this a little brash?
don’t get me wrong,
I can tell why human ignorance might irritate you…
but what can you expect?
They’ve been raised in a age of disbelief,
with twilight and true blood and other such lies
fuelling their ‘truth’ that vampires aren’t real.
Perhaps you ought rethink,
Hitler tried to change the world,
to fit his ideal vision.
Now I think most people agree that he was wrong…
Maybe you should look for another way,
not telling you to.
Your choice of course.
but humans really aren’t going to accept vampires,
what if you lose?
they outnumber you,
might it not be a good thing you are unknown?
Do you not think the wise vampires
of times gone past would have let themselves
fall away from human notice for a reason?
Cedonia - November 20, 2011 at 9:11 pm |
We have the numbers.
But most of us want to be unknown
but all I’m going to do is try to change it
so vampires can live along side humans.
Many agree with me but its just hard
to get any of them to do anything about it.
the only thing I’m afraid of is that when
they know that we aren’t myths and that
were real then they might want us gone…
as in dead….
just like hunters want us dead.
~alice
alice - November 21, 2011 at 12:31 am |
Oh I see yet again I’ve missed a few things.
Alice deary…calm down.
Being the oh so great vampire
you are you’re really lacking some self control.
I don’t think you’d really want to give
everything away now do you?
I think not 😉
I don’t think I’ve ever met a vampire
who acted like a smart-ass that you are…
you really need to calm down a notch.
Plus hun…
I’m pretty sure if you were such a wise old vampire…
then you’d learn to ignore the idiotic comments
of the humans who can’t think beyond their consciousness.
On the other hand. Cedonia dear…
Think of it this way:
If the human race was to be hidden
amongst another race and not ever
be allowed to show their real selves
I’m pretty you too would be
hungering for freedom.
To everyone….
it’s not just vampires that are out there…
And yet again I’ll repeat.
Just because you have these TRAITS…
not symptoms TRAITS….
then it doesn’t automatically mean that you
are a vampire or anything else.
there are great resources out there on the
internet but you must never believe it to the fullest.
In order for you to find out who you truly
are you must look on the inside and see yourself
from a different angle and most of all you
must let time show you who you are 🙂
I believe in time we will all see where we stand
and in one way or another we will all understand
yuukisara - November 21, 2011 at 2:39 am |
To confirm,
I think Alice humans and vampires
living along side one another would be great,
but you are right in your fears they
would reject the idea.
I assumed by
‘SOON WERE ALL GOING TO HAVE ONE CHOICE
VAMPIRES ALL JOIN TOGETHER OR SIDE WITH
THE HUMANS AND STAY AT THE BOTTOM’
you mean’t a sort of world domination type approach,
a small misunderstanding on my behalf,
I apologise.
And Yuukisara,
who says I’m human? 🙂
Cedonia - November 21, 2011 at 9:08 pm |
Hi Cedonia
In away your right somethings humans
say just gets me so pissed sometimes
I just explode normally I just blow off
the little stuff they say and move on
like nothing ever happened its just right now
its kinda hard for me not to explode
because I’m just finding out how hard
it is to be a vampire and live along side
humans because I’m in NY helping out a coven
and because of this my boyfriend got hurt
by a hunter and we don’t know if hes going to make it….
Oh and I’m not the only one who
helped make that comment But soon
the humans will know we exist because
we’ve got over 200 vampires coming
to NY to make the world know
about vampires.
~alice
alice - November 21, 2011 at 11:20 pm |
Hi Alice,
I have a bit of advice to give to you and the vampires
whom are going to prove our existence.
be wary of the humans around you,
they may fight this “up rising”, humans
fear change and always try to live a “normal” life,
oblivious to the things going on around them.
I would not let your guard down when we are revealed,
after all, it is human nature to fear us.
we are, after all,
a powerful race that is capable of a lot
more than humans can even imagine.
if all goes well we could be looking at a new era,
one in which our race is the dominating race,
and the decisions of what to do for this country
and the world would be up to our race.
i also know that if we do come to rest at the top,
we must find and maintain an order system.
i have seen in several dreams that our great race
had risen and gained control of the government here,
and in other countries.
if i could i would join you when we do reveal ourselves,
but i am tied down by limits that i can not cross over.
i wish you the best of luck when our kind is revealed.
~Jamin P. Rose
(aka: fire the vampire.)
Jamin P. Rose - November 22, 2011 at 2:00 pm
To those of you talking about vampyres dominating the world,
the government, and being the ‘best race’…
1: Yes, I would classify this as racism against humans.
And 2: I would also classify it as hypocrisy.
Think of all the poeple you know,
and care about, that are humans.
Those friends that oh-so-generously donate blood to your cause,
your family who’s cared for you your whole life,
innocent people who were otherwise ignorant
of any and all supernaturals, ect, ect.
Though humans can sometimes be ‘evil’,
so can anything else in the world.
Good and bad exists in every living creature,
and not all humans are out to get you.
And before you move any further
in your plan to make humans aware,
you need to understand that hunters –
although some may be human-
are not your average human.
Not everyone you meet is going to be a hunter
that will try to murder you,
that’s just not how things work.
So don’t take your anger at one lowly hunter
out on the entire human race,
because it’s not their fault.
If you are going to stage this revolt,
then you should learn one thing.
Anger, defensiveness,
and revenge should not be your incentives.
You should want this to create a better
and more peaceful life for your kind,
which you should never consider better than anyone else,
because that’s just not the way you should
look at the world.
There’s always a way to better yourself,
and you should always have a sense of humility and control.
And don’t forget that just the same
as some vampyres would “join the humans”,
a lot of humans would want to join the vampyres.
And although that makes a good point,
taking sides should not be a part of it,
or you’re going to create yourself a war
that you’ll have a damn hard time winning.
Selene - November 22, 2011 at 3:56 pm |
Hear, hear, Selene.
And just to add,
there are stronger things out there than vampires,
things that maybe don’t want to be exposed.
You start this…war/revolt/thing and you’ll have
an uprising on your hands;
there’s a reason humans have stayed
unaware for so long.
And you’ll perhaps need help.
Tess - November 22, 2011 at 4:11 pm |
I’ll admit, i did skip over the facts you mentioned.
Though I, unfortunately,
have always had a mind for tactics
and strategies of battle.
i stand corrected,
and i would of course would need
to not go jumping ahead of my self
or of what our race could do when unified.
My utmost apology for not considering
the possible problematic outcomes and bluntly
ignoring the obvious side taking.
again,
my apologies.
~Jamin P. Rose
Jamin P. Rose - November 22, 2011 at 6:59 pm |
I agree completely.
Adimin - November 30, 2011 at 11:48 pm |
bear in mind HOW you appear before them.
Prepare to have a lot of fan girls tagging along,
and expect some disappointment when you don’t sparkle.
One more thing,
my race is going to be a problem,
even if I personally am not.
All the best,
and many moons of light be on your life
– Cedonia
Cedonia - November 22, 2011 at 6:45 pm |
To all of you,
I know that what I proposed last time I was here was harsh, uncaring and definitely stupid. But the turn of events with the new American censorship acts that are now in the house and senate, and how they are gaining more power, making the internet no longer neutral in the political or corporate world. others are beginning to see what i have seen for a long time now. this country, and this world is too damn corrupt. if anything the two new bills that are in the senate and house will be nothing more than a gambit to get more power and control. they blame Americans for causing the leak of millions of dollars of pirated goods when it is other people in other countries that cause it more than Americans. Hell, they could use this so called anti-piracy/ anti-health risk part of the bill to shut this site down. I for one am not going to just stand by and let them pass that bill. I would only say this or ask this in a time of need. but i fear that time will soon be upon us. I hope that all of you will stand with me when the time comes to prove that the government is too powerful and that the people need to take matters into their own hands. this whole bill may just be a sneaky mirage to make us think that it is good when it just gives them the power to control the internet. We could be facing loosing the site. the one place where we can get help and talk about things like this. where our kind can learn for those whom have experienced what they are going though. if we let congress pass that bill we could loose this site and so much more. as several people said, “this bill won’t solve the problems of people taking pirated material, it will only open up our privacy to the world.” You don’t have to like what i say or anything like that, but i would be honored to have as many of our kind help stop this corrupting tide and help bring about a new era, in this country and in our world, an era of peace. I hope that you will help and support this. i may just be one person, but millions of these “just one person”s can change the tide of power. here is a place where you can sign the petition; http://americancensorship.org/
I hope that everyone who can help will help, weather it is in a protest or in fighting for our rights, will do so.
~Jamin P. Rose
Jamin P. Rose - November 29, 2011 at 5:43 am |
I agree that the SOPA act is completely absurd,
and should not be passed.
The goverment is overly powerful,
and undeniably absurd,
however the president does have the last word on this,
and I doubt he will pass it.
If he does,
he will likely be the first president
since Bill Clinton to be impeached,
because the public will not stand for it.
After all,
it violates basically all the
constitutional rights of Americans.
And if it does pass,
we’ll all have to be prepared for the furor.
With that said,
I did sign the petition,
and am completely against the SOPA act,
and I hope everyone else here is also.
Selene - December 1, 2011 at 12:56 am |
*undeniably corrupt
Selene - December 1, 2011 at 12:57 am |
i would sign the petition but i am to young
ayden - December 4, 2011 at 7:14 am |
Vampires DON”T really have fangs!!!
(Unless you sharpen your teeth)
LIke seriously,
if someone says they have fangs
you can tell they are lying!!!!
But I do think that vampires exist!
Just no fangs!
(again, unless you sharpen
your teeth on purpose!
Kimiko Lavez - December 18, 2011 at 12:04 am |
how about the canines i have a sharp canines but not as long as dog have
idrian - December 30, 2011 at 2:25 pm |
I have most of these symptoms…
and u fucking retards about fucking twilight
need to get u fucking heads out of the damn
twilight shit!
Real world here.
I scared the shit out of my step-dad
when he yells at me not to eat too much
steak he makes it….
I have always been abnormally pale….
My step-dad is now scared of me
since he pissed me the fuck off
and i flipped him with one arm
and broke the door when i slammed it shut behind me….
My real father has been gone for 13 years
and i still have no idea where the fuck he is….
Kat - December 27, 2011 at 6:46 am |
wow almost all of it is what i feel
and some of it is really true but i am not
allergic to garlic and i have a strong bond
with God but i believe in reincarnation
and i’m a good guy and i’m not an evil
because i’m a prayerful person
maybe i was blessed by God
for maybe i’m a vampire angel.
i guess.
idrian - December 27, 2011 at 2:57 pm |
Not saying you are one, but being a vampyre has nothing to do with your religion, you can believe in whatever god you like, it wouldn’t have any effect on what you are. Vamps are not ‘evil’ or demons, though anything can be capable of being evil, nothing is ever born strictly evil. That’s just a rule of life.
Selene - December 27, 2011 at 6:04 pm |
is there a website for a vampire for i have discovered that i am a hybrid vampyre
idrian - December 30, 2011 at 2:12 pm
also 1 question is there any ways to substitute in drinking blood for i have also a serious blood craving (happy new year).
idrian - December 31, 2011 at 3:05 pm |
i have 25 of these symptoms.. does that mean im a vampire?
kristen - January 2, 2012 at 9:53 am |
Even if you have all of these traits, it doesn’t make you a vampyre. No one can tell you apart from yourself.
Tess - January 5, 2012 at 11:44 pm |
I am a wiccan or a which I have been alive
for 2 centuries and I remember that there
are no more vampires alive.
There are spells to turn u into one
but that is called supernatural but
if there is vampires a war will break
between witches wizards and vampires
also werewolfs – I should know
I have the last book of spells.
It is the original copy
aaron pendragon - January 22, 2012 at 4:44 pm |
I really hope that over these two centuries
you’ve learned how to spell.
Because, frankly,
it doesn’t look like it.
yuuki - January 26, 2012 at 3:15 am |
*or a WITCH
*if there ARE vampyres
*also wereWOLVES
Just had to point that out.
Tess - January 27, 2012 at 7:39 am |
If there are no more vampires alive
I have to go tell some people that
their existence is a lie 😮 brb… *sarcasm intended*
Jade - January 29, 2012 at 8:53 pm |
I had 36 symptoms very odd and funny.
I Believe Vampires exist but I do not consider this site as a tool for people who actually have the porphyria disease.
thump3r - January 31, 2012 at 2:23 pm |
Oh i have one more than I thought… lol
thump3r - January 31, 2012 at 3:06 pm |
I have 37 symptoms listed below from the list that was posted
I have been searching every possible explanation
to a few questions I have come across over the years
as recent as last year my eyes began to glow in
the night almost resembling a cat and my eyes
are usually hazel-amber and they change to a
lighter and darker shade along with the seasons
but every 3-5 yrs on my birthday my eyes turn grey.
My skin is almost always cold and my blood type
has changed approximately three times since
my birth in 1992.
I have tried the taste of blood three times
in my elementary yrs out of curiosity with
a few friends.
We all tasted our own and each others
to see if it tasted any different.
My next question leads to an ability
I had as a child to change my own eye color
at will that I no longer have or maybe I just
no longer know how to do it.
I remember I used to do it to show my mother
and and old teacher the teacher believed she
was hallucinating where as my mother initially
thought I was possessed but realized I wasn’t
when I had the ability to speak in tongues (Religious).
I also have vision and my cycle almost always
occurs in the night and when its a full moon
I either start my cycle or it is counted 28 days
from that day.
I also have DejaVu almost commonly and I have
vivid dreams that almost always come true.
If anyone could give me the slightest explanation
that I could use for to just give me some sort
of logical reasoning I would appreciate it.
Thumper (never too far from Bambi)
thump3r - January 31, 2012 at 3:48 pm |
can any one tell if i am a vampire i cant get it off my mind please can you reply asap or email me at vampires_are_awsome50@yahoo.com
please reply me the truth cuse i have no clue all i know is i have about 12 of those syptems
thanks
Nate
Nathan - February 4, 2012 at 10:41 pm |
14 acctully
i fell like i should put down my age and all but oh wht the heck
i am 13 and if you need to know ware i live to like sence or whatever
sacremento ca. 4864 hinchman way zip 95988 left you my email incase you dount have to thank
Nate
Nathan - February 4, 2012 at 10:56 pm |
but you cant come around weekends try tusday thrue friday around 3:00 and 5:30 cuse my mom gets up at 6:00
thx
Nate
Nathan - February 4, 2012 at 11:02 pm |
Way to go…
You don’t just say where you live!
You’ve just opened yourself to a world of internet rapists/pedos/hackers
GOOD JOB….
kid if you really were a vampire (from my understanding) you’d know better then to share such secret information.
yuukisara - February 4, 2012 at 11:10 pm |
weell idc i dount have nothing to live for
sooo i d care
and thx for saying goodjob
Nathan - February 5, 2012 at 3:56 am
and no worries guns come in handy
Nathan - February 5, 2012 at 3:57 am
1 example
9mm
Nathan - February 5, 2012 at 12:13 pm |
im not going to name any otheres cuse u got my address so ya
Nathan - February 5, 2012 at 3:01 pm |
still not gone im sure hackers and such woulnt go oto this wb site thoe
Nathan - February 5, 2012 at 4:49 pm
Nathan –
Don’t count yourself out of it, mate.
All been there done that,
there is stuff to live for.
Even if you can’t yet see it,
there’s always something.
BTW,
not a good idea to put your address here.
We’re not all friendly 🙂
I’m not sure if you are a vampyre,
and I’m usually good at telling that sorta stuff
(I’m a psychic vampyre).
Can I just ask,
what do you know of ‘the end of the world’
and what are your views on it?
Anything’s possible,
just so you know 🙂
Tess - February 7, 2012 at 5:30 pm |
Can I just ask,
what do you know of ‘the end of the world’
and what are your views on it?
Anything’s possible,
just so you know
uh i do not under stand this tess
well if im not at least i gotta say ty for
replying and for saying i do have something
to luive for just cant see it yet… it gave me hope
thanks
Nathan - February 7, 2012 at 9:17 pm |
well i know my gma says that there
will be flying malton or something
(shes ays the voalcanos will erupt
all at the same time anotherwords)
if thats what your talkng aout
Nathan - February 7, 2012 at 9:27 pm |
i cant get it off my mind but what do you mean by were not all freindly?
Nathan - February 9, 2012 at 3:17 am |
1) There’s a group of us that believe
something might happen to this realm
during the next few years that could
mean the end of the world…for us anyway
2) You’re welcome 🙂
3) Supernaturals exist.
Some of us are decent
and will have no intention of
harming you or anyone.
But there are some
that would consider it.
Just be wary, k?
If you want someone to talk to, my email’s fearnbritt215@hotmail.co.uk 🙂
Tess - February 11, 2012 at 5:11 pm
Its true,
its nothing like that twilight thing,
we live among humans,
we are some kind of humans,
its just the origins and we think diferently…
we feel that we are not part of this world
Krist Angela Ziçishti - February 7, 2012 at 11:36 pm |
what you mean not pert of dis world???
ps.i hate twilight
but when my mom waches it we have to also 🙁
pss.is it ok if i belive in vampires???evan if im not 1?
Nathan - February 8, 2012 at 9:44 am |
I also have a lot of these symptoms and I think I am becoming a vampire.
Katherine - February 12, 2012 at 11:29 pm |
I love how you say,
you have the symptoms.
You idiots!
Most of you are little school girls
who are just fascinated with Twilight.
YOU KNOW WHEN YOU ARE ONE!
I pity you and hope you don’t
fall in the wrong hands.
Julia - February 18, 2012 at 3:15 pm |
so i register on this web today and i find
28 symphtoms and now i have headache and some
freaking kind of hunger…
klaidas282 - February 19, 2012 at 1:20 am |
sorry for double post bu i really need help
what does burning feel means?
is it thirst of blood? what should i do????
klaidas282 - February 19, 2012 at 2:32 am |
i am srry i canot help you cuse i have no idea
what your going thrue/how to help you im really sorry
Nathan - February 19, 2012 at 4:45 pm |
I have 23 of those symptoms and possibly more
(not 100% sure with some of them)
but im only going cover the ones
that really get to me.
I basically feel like i don’t fit into society
and i don’t exactly feel normal.
at times when i feel like someone is upset
i have to either leave the room or look away,
otherwise i feel an overwhelming sense of
sadness and mixed emotions.
I’m a night person i feel more awake and active
at night than i do during the day,
but i find im sensitive to the sun.
i dont burn easily but the light can really
hurt my eyes to the point where i can’t even
open my eyes and the heat can really get to me
(i’ve had this body overheating problem ever since i was born)
anyways,
im not sure if 23 symptoms is enough,
but i can strongly relate to them.
Joshua - March 1, 2012 at 11:04 am |
Wow…Was it really 2 years ago I found this place? I have a LOT to thank for it… 😀
Tess - March 4, 2012 at 6:45 pm |
i know right? its insane! i can hardly believe the time has passed. and here we are…(:
Sam - March 4, 2012 at 7:22 pm |
hey umm how has it helped. im 10 i have most
of these syptons and i think my friend is a vampire 2.
we were playing in a field one day and suddenly
her eyes flashed and she ran so fast she was a blur.
i have done the same 2 once.
she and me want to find out more so can u help
my email is gracieali@hotmail.co.uk plz help
its urgent she is thinking of running away
she thinks shes not safe she broke her brothers
arm by giving him the smallest of pushes.
ive also hurt my sister really easily
and if i nudge her she falls over plz help
Grace Ali - March 5, 2012 at 7:49 pm |
btw i have most of these syptons
and i agree with the vamps that
say we dont sparkle but i also love twilight.
im 10 and once i tried some blood
and i enjoyed it loads it tasted really sweet.
ive gon on loads of websites to see
if you r a vampire and i have nearly
all of the symptons
Grace Ali - March 5, 2012 at 7:35 pm |
First of all, ‘symptoms’ isn’t
the greatest of words to use.
And secondly,
10 is a little too young to
be able to tell if you are or not.
Not to be patronising or anything 🙂
Tess - March 7, 2012 at 7:18 pm |
i have 27 of these symptons is that enough?
will there be a war between all of the supernatural?
if you are a real vampire NOT a fake that thinks this is all a load of crap then email me at gracieali@hotmail.co.uk
ps. also if you are a witch or werewolf i could use your help so email me to if you want thx
ruby - March 6, 2012 at 4:31 pm |
hey everyone!
i am wondering if i am a vampire or not all my life.
i have brown eyes and NOBODY else in my family has brown eyes.
also i have a dark thick ring around them.
and a golden color near my pupil.
i have drank blood before and loves it!
yesterday i drank an enitre soda in like
2 minutes and still was thirsty.
my birthday is coming up in like 3 days
and i am turning 13!
i do have an ability to predict the future though.
like yesterday.
i think about a random show that has not came on in years,
and then it came on the next day.
but if i think of a show and i say that it
will come on then it wont.
so i do it by accendint but it
happens like all the time.
and i can see auras and i can feel
good vibes and bad vibes. my teeth
or also very small but has a small point.
and sunlight does not bother me much
lilith - March 11, 2012 at 5:27 pm |
Sunlight doesn’t bother vampyres anyway.
Seeing auras and feeling vibes doesn’t
make you a vampyre,
and neither does liking blood…
‘Predicting the future’ is called intuition,
and all beings have it,
human or not.
I’m not sure what being thirsty has
to do with anything if I’m honest either…
I can’t tell you for certain,
but my vibes say you’re not.
Tess - March 12, 2012 at 7:16 am |
IM Pretty sure im a vamp…
i have all of these exept for the period one
(creepy) i need help i feel like one day
im going to lose it and hurt somebody
i need blood but i have no guts i have pale
skin redish browny black eyes and red hair
and almost purple frozen looking lips
im kind of scared i have no bodt to reallt
turn to on this AND IF I HERE ONE MORE FREKING
THING ABOUT SPARKLEING VAMPIRE IM GOING
TO HAVE TO KILL SOMEONE LOLLOLOLOLOLOL……….
Im Twelve years old and i was in a terrible
accedent i was runnning on the play gtound
feild in gym and i sliped on a piece of wood
and hit my neck on the back of a rock and
stoped breathing and blacked out for for and
little and everyone thought i broke me neck.
the only.
i woke up and since then i have always
felt like i have had some unsatisfiying hunger……..
i need advice please reply
Molly - March 12, 2012 at 8:51 am |
hmm,
i do not know but i do not think
the red hair or lips is anything really.
also i bet that hurt!!!!!!
i really do not know how i started liking vampires but,
i did something REALLY stupid and i changed my life
forever after that.
my mom kinda acts like a vampire a little bit,
its strange.
and yes sparkling in the sun is the
most stupidest thing i ever heard.
and i do too have pale skin and brown/black eyes
and i am the only one in the family that does have them.
and i really do know if your a vampire
but if you do have all the “symptoms” its
likely but it does not seem like it to me.
lilith - March 12, 2012 at 9:09 pm |
I Have every sympton exept for the period one
and the whole sexs makes you feel revitilized thing?
molly - March 13, 2012 at 4:34 pm
well. i founded some more strange things about me…
1. i meet my friend at his house and i asked him
if i could use his pc for a litle bit i just touched
the mouse and computer got stuck on the same time
2.i get headaches just for nothing.
3.i dont really feel the pain (sounds weird)
i asked for my friend to hit me as hard as he
can but i didnt feel anything too much.
ho was almost crying becouse i believe
it was painful to him but i just loughed.
4.i found my old pictures.
i was really pale when i was 3 years old.
i found my dad pictures too
(he killed himself when i was 9 months old)
one of them was made when he died my skin
was same color as him!!!
5. my dad killed himself when i was 9 months old.
my eyes changes color next to pupil like i wake up
in the morning and look at the mirror i eyes are
greenish brown.
when y come back from school they are light
brown and have yellowish space next to the pupil.
they have black ring too.
klaidas282 - March 13, 2012 at 8:37 am |
THIS WEB HAVE MOST COMMENTS
THAT I EVER SEEN 2,544 COMMENTS!!!
Respect for everyone
(except those who says: OMG i sparkle
in the sun i am a vampire yay!).
This web was created from 2008
and it is still alive.
never seen that before 🙂
klaidas282 - March 14, 2012 at 9:24 pm |
not web blog srry 😀
klaidas282 - March 14, 2012 at 9:30 pm |
I got all of those questions correct I think I am I also have fangs! Sercely
Kenzi - March 24, 2012 at 9:52 pm |
How creepy😖
Kenzi - March 24, 2012 at 9:54 pm |
I really love the dark!😍😳what if aliens eat me!!
HAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!!!!!👽👽👽👽
also do vampires exist if they don’t that’s total crap!💩
Kenzi - March 24, 2012 at 9:57 pm |
wow its been a while since i was on here and now
i know the 100% real truth and i am a vampire and
my friend bethany has changed loads shes a physic vampire
and is really starting to pisss me off.
but i find i can focus my powers on stopping her
controle my friends and i can controle her.
well most of the time.
if anyone has and advice or questions
then don’t hessitate to email me at gracieali@hotmail.co.uk
grace ali - March 29, 2012 at 6:13 pm |
wow its been a while since i was on here
and now i know the 100% real truth and i am a vampire
and my friend bethany has changed loads
shes a physic vampire and is really starting
to piss me off.
but i find i can focus my powers on stopping her
controle my friends and i can controle her.
well most of the time.
if anyone has and advice or questions then
don’t hessitate to email me at gracieali@hotmail.co.uk
also i think im half werewolf
(odd i know and i wan no fukin shit
grace ali - March 29, 2012 at 6:16 pm |
A Psychic can’t directly control others. They can sometimes manipulate certain situations so they turn out how they want, but mind control isn’t one of their capabilities. They can sense emotion and feed from positive emotion. Negative emotion can usually cause them to feel depressed.
Tess - June 18, 2012 at 6:31 am |
i thought i was a human most of my life til i was around 8 im 12 now and ive realised im a sang vamp. i love the taste of blood and my skin is so pale people can spot in a giant crowd and say “i just looked for a pale girl with scary eyes” so yeah i havent unleashed my full power but when im 13 i will unlock it i hope. ive also made the conncection that my name is a vampire name! my name was lucia but now ive changed it to a better name that suits my appearance more
ps: stop with the twilight crap it literally is a massive offense to our kind
adelyn rubia lament - April 2, 2012 at 10:44 am |
in my opinion, Lucia is a perfect name. just saying
Sam - April 2, 2012 at 4:45 pm |
i also got all of these questions with a yes! so now its tightened the knot as people would say
adelyn rubia lament - April 2, 2012 at 10:47 am |
it’s cute how people will start to consider themselves a different species based on a series of questions they found on the internet. it seems if you weren’t human you’d learn it independently ?
not saying this site isn’t *useful* but chill the fuck out and look inside for the answers instead maybe.
Sam - April 2, 2012 at 5:16 pm |
I have ALL of those symtomes and i have razor sharp teeth on top,and i can sence thing from over a mile away.And I was born a vampire.I come from a long line of vamipers.
hanna - April 18, 2012 at 4:22 am |
all the things above happens to me and every question , all of them yes , can u respond cause i need ur help really
omar aly - April 26, 2012 at 1:57 am |
and one the wisper thing question , the wispers happen rarly and i can read aura but it is diffiult that the only two questions not 100 percent yes oh and my father died when i was 9 years
omar aly - April 26, 2012 at 2:03 am |
I have
Katherine - May 1, 2012 at 12:20 pm |
I have 24 of these symptoms and only 9 of them I don’t and I get these blood cravings and when I do I try to bite myself and my teeth feel sharper when I touch them than normal human teeth and is this normal.
Katherine - May 1, 2012 at 12:24 pm |
yesterday i drank an ounce of blood from somebody i know , he gave me his blood and i felt incredible feeling in my whole body , i crave blood and i need it but the prob is he is my brother and he is a vamp too so he took blood from me and he felt the same feeling , we dont have doner so how to get blood plz respond . and tell us ho to get blood other than from each other.
omar aly - May 3, 2012 at 11:55 am |
Is it normal to trace your blood vein while licking your lips sometimes and lately I have been feeling the sun cause at first I think I have a sun burn and I ask somebody and they say I don’t and yet it really burns when I am out in the sun and is this normal can someone reply to this comment and my other comment cause i would like to know what is going on with me and to know if they are symptoms of vampires and if I am becoming one.
Katherine - May 18, 2012 at 2:23 am |
I counted 39 symptoms and I have 38 of them. I am not allergic to anything. I can also smell blood from a fairly good distance…i also like cloudy days.
Shea Lepew - June 2, 2012 at 7:33 pm |
somone plz plz help me i have done a spell to be a vampire and i have little fangs but i have alway had 3 fangs never 4 i had 2 on my my botom but only one on my top and now i have done the speel i am starting to get headaches tooth aches and my teeth r sharper and i now have 4 fangs and they r realy sharp am i turning into a vampire??? plz help me i do want to be vampire but idk for sure plz help and rely asap thank you
sira - June 28, 2012 at 5:45 am |
and i am even starting to crave my own blood is that bad?? agian pls help
sira - June 28, 2012 at 5:46 am |
cow blood tast like nothing like you have
Be for but its serviing wen i taste cow blood for a frst time it gave me hart burn
timothy mcgee - July 23, 2012 at 2:55 am |
i have most of them but about 9… i had a traumatic event
waching twilight :s
klaidas282 - July 27, 2012 at 10:27 pm |
ok
i had the “when you feel things will happen they ussually do” like i am playing online game and i can easely guess who is going to die even if it doesnt looks so. my friend lost his key so i just walked to one lace and founded it. i didint saw where did he put his key.
my legs are all bited bi mosquitoes so i get some blood like this.
i dont know what happens to people one day i leave school with 50 friends next day i come to school they are all angry at me and i have about 5 friends. i dont get sick often and i like night exponentially in moonlight. there is lot more things but im tired of writing.
klaidas282 - July 27, 2012 at 10:43 pm |
That is just called guessing because of their stupidity and/or actions and words..
raynemalkavain - January 1, 2013 at 3:37 am |
well ive been a vampire for so long but but remember becomeing one
khalif - July 28, 2012 at 4:20 pm |
i have so many synctoms
nick - August 12, 2012 at 7:00 am |
i have all of them except three….
Zena - September 5, 2012 at 4:05 am |
I don’t even know . . . I might be . . . I have cravings that come and go, and sunlight seems to take my energy . . . I don’t know. I find it hard to focus every now and then, but I think I might be . . . I was born with fangs, though not easily noticeable.
Princess - October 3, 2012 at 4:00 am |
im todley a vampire have all the sigh i dont know if i should be skard thogh
vampirepink - November 3, 2012 at 2:22 am |
Kid, go back school and learn to spell; then worry about blood sucking tendencies.
Angelika - November 7, 2012 at 10:26 am |
i have all these symptoms what should i do??
brittany - December 7, 2012 at 3:36 am |
wow…been a while since i been on here…
last time i was 13…im now 16. ha.
its crazy reading all this again and
having it all come back to me…
morgan - December 26, 2012 at 6:44 am |
Hey!!!
This is Bob from a long time ago… im 17 now:P Its weird cus i just happen to check this site the same time as you Morgan!! remember me? How’s life? Everything going well??
P.s. a message to Lauren in case she’s still out there…
I don’t know why you didnt respond to that last message, but whatever happened, I hope everything is ok. If you see this, please get back to me…i think i need a friend just like a few years ago.
Thanks:)
Bob
Bob - December 31, 2012 at 6:53 am |
Hey!!!
This is “Bob” from a long time ago… its been a couple years, im now 17:P Its weird cus i just re-found this website now at the same time as you Morgan:) a lot of things have changed over time… how’re you???
p.s. a message to Lauren if she is still out there somewhere, this is Bob from a long long time ago. I’m not sure why you never were able to respond to that message. Just, if you see this message please get back to me, I think i need a friend like back then.
Bob
Bob - December 31, 2012 at 6:41 am |
hey bob! i do remember you haha things have changed ive been better but i pullin through. what about you
morgan - January 1, 2013 at 4:35 am |
Wow, i don’t even know how long it has been since i was last on…..And i still have all these symptoms…In fact some of them have gotten worse…if any of you newbies have any questions, email me at katravenwood101@ymail.com and i will get back to you asap.
raynemalkavain - January 1, 2013 at 3:33 am |
Everythings going well, college apps to do but its all good:) pulling through as well:P
Bob - January 2, 2013 at 8:51 pm |
Hey, I’m 12, and I might be a vampire.
Some were saying that they could see the future,
or that they have special powers,
and I was interested to know how that works.
I’m also curious as to if I’m a vampire or not,
except for I think I am a psi,
but I’ve never tasted blood.
I can easily sense people’s emotions around me,
and everyone is usually drawn to me.
Am I a vampire?
And can someone answer the question
about some having powers please?
Thanks!
Chloe - January 11, 2013 at 6:53 am |
hey chloe calm down. you are born with abilitiles , the emotions is a common one. email me and ill answer your questions. and Bob ya i’m tryig to find a job. turn 16 friday:D
morgan - January 23, 2013 at 2:05 am |
What’s your email?
Chloe - March 27, 2013 at 5:44 am |
strange.morgan@yahoo.com
morgan - April 3, 2013 at 9:34 pm |
i have 34 of those things
juile norton - July 28, 2013 at 7:42 am |
Haha I have read all the pages and
most things are so common for me,
If you want to talk about vampyrism
you can add me on kik, my username is Meanim.
(Btw to the admins,
thank you for this site, its amazing 🙂 !) xxx
Meanim - August 15, 2013 at 12:19 am |
Thank You for the kind comment Meanim,
this is a one man operation.
Thank You for reading 22MOON!
Rash
rashmanly - August 15, 2013 at 12:31 am |
Why would any of you boost about having
those symptoms I’m sure everyone does.
It’s not even a big deal.
This proves nothing.
We still live in a world full of posers.
I’m waiting for the real deal
Stef - May 3, 2014 at 10:42 pm |
wow its been quite a while since ive been on here. i was just 12-13 when i was here.
Now im 18.
its crazy.
Morgan - October 30, 2014 at 9:40 am |
It sure is crazy. And the load time is ridiculous.
Jamin P Rose - October 30, 2014 at 1:21 pm |
and you still believe in vampires :)?
Meanim - October 30, 2014 at 4:38 pm |
Hi,
I’m Noel Dernersessian from the United States, i was been transformed to a Vampire through the help of a vampire spell member who lives in Florida, it was just as Easy as possible, at first i was thinking it going to take a while for my ( D.N.A.) to respond to the spell, all i did was just to follow the procedure that i was been told, and i bet you that procedure I took change my entire life to something i ever desire, freedom, sickness free, pains free, fame, influence, connections and even more that i can. Thanks to my dear friend Mr. Enrique who directed me to Mystic vampire home.
if you wish to be like me contact the vampire at worldofvampir@hotmail.com
Mr. Dernersessian
Noel Dernersessian - November 7, 2015 at 1:36 am |
This thread died a long time ago, but I expect some of you still get email notifications through like myself.
I was clearing out my emails when I stumbled across this thread again and I just wanted to say, 8 whole years later and I still look back on this with so much love, my Legion of Six. The memories we made are ones that I will treasure forever and it makes me sad that we eventually drifted apart.
I hope you are all doing well and looking after yourselves, I miss your friendship but understand that life goes on.
I am still a witch and Hellenic, pledging to Nyx, Aphrodite and Persephone respectively and this thread and your friendships helped me discover that part of myself.
I love you all and wish you well.
Jade - June 20, 2019 at 9:06 pm |
I met a dear friend of mines on here years ago ! So I feel what you are saying! I hope she is doing okay I think she lived in Iceland but where’s ever she is I think about her sometimes and I really hope she is happy and successful and this thread really That’s shy girl from many moons ago open and be her self. Thanks again 💋
Taimisha - June 20, 2019 at 9:42 pm |